《OVERLORD: The Second Supreme Being》 Chapter 1: The End and the Beginning On a moving subway train, a man who had fallen asleep in his seat suddenly woke up with a start. "Where is this...?" Jiu Xu stared at the unfamiliar subway car, lost in thought. "I remember... I was in the ICU, fighting for my life..." "Did I die and get reincarnated?" A flood of memories flashed through Jiu Xu''s mind. Most of them seemed unimportant, except for one critical piece of information: The previous owner of this body had played a fully immersive game called Overlord. Their in-game character was named "Peroroncino." He himself had seen this anime before, but only the first season. Jiu Xu glanced at the person sitting next to him ¡ª a girl who was fast asleep. She looked very petite, but she was dressed in outfits suited for a mature woman. According to the original owner''s memories, this girl was Peroroncino''s older sister, Bukubukuchagama. Based purely on her appearance, she was the definition of a "legal loli." Flat and short. Her looks weren''t particularly striking, either. The train arrived at Rinkai Station. The subway slowed to a stop. The sleeping loliwoke up as well. She looked at Jiu Xu and spoke. "What are you spacing out for? Get off!" she said, heading toward the train door. Jiu Xu quickly followed after her. After getting off the train and walking a short distance, the loli turned around to look at Jiu Xu and spoke. "Are you okay?" she asked, standing on her tiptoes to reach out and touch Jiu Xu''s forehead. "No fever. You look strange, like you''re a completely different person." "I''m fine," Jiu Xu replied. "I just remembered that today is the day Yggdrasilshuts down. Thinking about the past made me a bit sentimental." "Is that so?" she said, not pressing further. The two soon arrived home. "Today is the last day of Yggdrasil''soperation. Want to log in and take a look?" "Nah, I feel too tired. All I want is to sleep right now. Besides, I bet everyone in the guild has already quit the game," she said, leaving that statement behind as she returned to her room. Jiu Xu glanced up at the clock. It was already 10 PM. "Working until 10 PM and starting at 5 AM? A world like this isn''t worth holding onto," he muttered. Returning to his room, Jiu Xu turned on his computer and put on the headset to enter the immersive mode. Among the many icons, he found the one for Yggdrasil. At that moment, all of Peroroncino''s memories of Yggdrasilsurged forward. Jiu Xu could clearly recall every detail. Meanwhile, his own personal memories were gradually fading away. A flash of light enveloped him, and Jiu Xu appeared in a massive conference room with a large round table. "You''ve got to be kidding me!"This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Bang! Seated in the central position of the round table was the Bone King. He slammed his fist heavily onto the table. "This is the Great Tomb of Nazarick we all built together!" "How can it be abandoned so easily?" Momonga muttered to himself with his head lowered, completely unaware of Peroroncino''s arrival. "Momonga, are you okay?" Seeing Momonga deep in thought, Peroroncino spoke up. "Peroroncino! You... you suddenly..." Seeing his old friend, someone he had shared a deep bond with, memories of the past flooded Momonga''s mind. Excitement, joy, and nostalgia all surfaced, leaving him visibly overwhelmed. "I heard today is Yggdrasil''slast day of operation, so I logged in to visit the Great Tomb of Nazarick we built together," Peroroncino said. "Thank you, Peroroncino!" Momonga said with genuine gratitude. After all, the only ones who remembered this day were himself and the Peroroncino standing before him. "We''re friends, aren''t we? No need to thank me. That feels too distant," Peroroncino said, walking over to Momonga and patting his shoulder. "I''m sorry I couldn''t keep playing Yggdrasilconsistently because of real-life obligations." "No need to apologize. I completely understand. Like you said, we''re friends¡ªthere''s no need for apologies," Momonga replied warmly. "Let''s go take a look at our Great Tomb of Nazarick," Momonga said, picking up the guild weapon, the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown. "I really miss the time we spent together gathering materials to craft this," he added nostalgically. "Yeah, me too," Peroroncino replied. The two left the meeting room together. After descending the stairs, they arrived at the entrance of the grand hall, where Sebas and the Pleiades were on standby. Momonga brought up the interface to check Sebas and the Pleiades'' information. "So, his name is Sebas, huh?" "Who created this NPC again?" "Touch Me," Peroroncino answered. "Judging by his righteous demeanor, he really does match his creator''s personality," Momonga remarked. "Definitely," Peroroncino agreed. "Even though they''ve always guarded the throne, no player has ever made it this far," Momonga said with a hint of pride. "As the guild master, I suppose I should give them something meaningful to do in the end," he continued thoughtfully. "Command: Follow," Momonga issued. Sebas and the Pleiades immediately moved behind Momonga and Peroroncino, following their lead. Soon, the two arrived at the grand throne hall. Momonga turned to look at Sebas and the Pleiades behind him, thinking for a moment. "I remember the command was..." Sebas and the Pleiades bowed to Momonga before stepping aside to stand at attention. Beside the throne, a succubus NPC was in standby mode. Peroroncino opened her information panel. A massive block of text appeared on the screen. "So long!" "I remember she was created by that backstory fanatic, Tabula," Peroroncino remarked. Scrolling to the bottom, he noticed a line of text. "She''s a bitch?" "This is... a bit much," Momonga muttered, feeling slightly uncomfortable. "Why don''t we modify her settings?" "Sure, let''s do it," Peroroncino agreed. Taking the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown from Momonga, Peroroncino tapped into the settings interface. The display switched to the edit screen. "What should we change it to?" "Make it... ''eternally in love with Momonga,''" Momonga hesitantly suggested. The moment he said it, he regretted it. He felt a wave of embarrassment, wondering why he had blurted it out so impulsively. "Maybe we shouldn''t change it after all," Momonga added quickly. "I think it''s fine! It''s the last day anyway, no big deal!" Peroroncino said cheerfully as he deleted the final line and replaced it with, "Eternally in love with Momonga." "By the way, I just thought of modifying Shalltear''s settings. Want to come along?" "Alright," Momonga agreed. "Here, your Ainz Ooal Gown ring," Momonga said, handing Peroroncino the ring he had given him long ago. With a flash of light, the two teleported to the third floor of the Great Tomb of Nazarick. Shalltear was in standby mode in the area. "Actually, about Shalltear¡­ her chest is fake. It looks like a C-cup, but it''s actually an A," Peroroncino revealed with a smirk. "I''ve always wanted to fix it, but the materials needed for that were super expensive." "The server''s shutting down soon. Is it even worth spending money on this now?" "It''s worth it. I want her to be perfect," Peroroncino declared. "Payment successful!" Using the authority granted by the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown, Peroroncino began modifying Shalltear''s appearance. "E-cup seems a bit excessive!" "What do you think, Momonga?" "I think C looks more natural," Momonga suggested. "Fine, let''s settle on D. It''s a bit over the top, but who doesn''t love a busty loli?" After finalizing Shalltear''s modifications, the two returned to the throne hall. Meanwhile, in another location, a middle-aged man stared at the revenue screen, bewildered. "Someone actually spent money on the last day before the server shuts down? And quite a lot, too. They must really love this game!" "Well, in that case, here''s a little gift for you." [Staff of Administrator Privileges][Banner of Myriad Demons and Ghosts] [Perfect Resurrection Jade] [Legendary Command] [Universal Humanoid Transformation] Chapter 2: Albedo " Ding! You have items in your mailbox!" While Peroroncino was chatting with Momonga about the past, a notification sound echoed. The sound of the notification was the one set by Bukubukuchagama. Peroroncino opened the mailbox and clicked to receive the email, and several items appeared in front of him. "Since you love this game so much, here are a few world-class items that haven''t been obtained by players yet." The email contained this message. The sender was the system administrator. "The system administrator sent me a few world-class items." Peroroncino explained, noticing Momonga''s puzzled expression. He then opened the information panel of a staff. [Staff of Administrator Privileges] ¨C World-class item "Can freely modify the level, class, and all attributes of NPCs and players below level 40. Attributes cannot exceed the level 40 attribute cap." "Each character can only be modified once. There is a 24-hour cooldown after each modification." "This is really strong for new players, but for us, it seems useless." Looking at the item information, Momonga sighed. "Indeed, at our level, even if something is level 40, it can''t break through our defense. Any skill will be nullified." Peroroncino looked at another item. [Banner of Myriad Demons and Ghosts] ¨C World-class item "After waving the Banner of Myriad Demons and Ghosts, hundreds of demons and ghosts will appear, immune to physical attacks. The demons are level 90. Each time a demon dies, all the demons'' levels increase by 1. Among the demons, there is a main body. Hitting the main body will cause all the demons to disappear." "Note: The ghosts do not have skills but possess extremely strong attack and defense. They take double damage from light attribute attacks." "This world-class item is really powerful! I wish we had obtained it earlier!" Momonga exclaimed. "With this, the guild wars would have gone much smoother," Peroroncino added. The two then looked at the third item. [Perfect Resurrection Jade] ¨C World-class item "Can unconditionally revive a target that has died within one minute. All negative statuses will be cleared, and the target will return to optimal condition. The cooldown time is one week."Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "It can also be used when the target is critically injured. After use, it clears all negative effects and restores the target to optimal condition. The cooldown time is 24 hours." Neither of them commented on this item. It was rather standard, with no significant use. They then turned their attention to another item. [Legendary Command] ¨C World-class item "Can make a designated item have no cooldown. Transferring the designated item requires a 24-hour lead time." It was only then that they realized these two items were part of a set. "With Perfect Resurrection Jade and Legendary Command together, it would allow for infinite revives." "This is too much of a bug! The conditions to obtain it must be very strict, or else players would have gotten it by now." The two then looked at the final item. [Universal Humanoid Transformation] ¨C World-class item. It looked like a mobile phone. "This item can only be permanently bound to one player. After binding, the player can switch to control the Humanoid." "The Humanoid can learn all class skills and has no skill conflicts." "Looking at the description, it doesn''t seem very impressive, since this still requires leveling," Peroroncino said, looking at the item. "If it reaches max level, it seems like there won''t be any shortcomings. But it seems like there''s no time left to level up now." "Indeed!" "Time flies so quickly!" Momonga said, looking at the time in the upper-right corner of the control interface, which showed 11:55. Momonga casually created a chair and placed it beside the throne. Momonga sat in the throne, while Peroroncino sat in the chair beside it. He pointed to the banner in the hall and said: "Me!" "Touch Me!" "Shizyuutensuzaku!" "Ankoro Mocchi Mochi!" "Herohero!" "You!" "Bukubukuchagama!" "Tabula Smaragdina!" "Warrior Takemikazuchi!" "Variable Talisman!" "Genjiro!" ... and the owners of the other 41 banners. "I really miss the happiest times back then!" "Indeed, that period was also the happiest time for me." "Peroroncino, thank you for being with me to witness the final moments of the Great Tomb of Nazarick." "I wish the Great Tomb of Nazarick wouldn''t disappear..." "11:59:50" Momonga opened his mouth but still couldn''t say that word, "Goodbye." 11:59:59 00:00:00 00:00:01 02 03 04 05 Momonga opened his eyes. "Has the server''s shutdown been postponed?" Momonga looked at his hand and moved it, thinking to himself. "The server hasn''t shut down yet?" "It seems so, but strangely, the control interface doesn''t seem to work!" Momonga answered, tapping the air. "Your voice!" Both of them spoke at the same time. Momonga''s voice had become more mature and commanding. Peroroncino''s voice had become very magnetic, and listening to it made people inexplicably feel attracted to him. "Besides the voice, it feels like something else is different. It seems like my body has changed somehow." Suddenly, Peroroncino''s wings behind him began to flap, and he flew into the air. "This...! I''m flying! But this game shouldn''t have a flight function!" "GM communication and the chat system are also unavailable. What''s going on?!" "Lord Momonga, Lord Peroroncino, has something happened?" Albedo, who had been standing still, walked up and asked. "An NPC is actively talking, and her mouth is moving?" Both of them were confused by Albedo''s behavior. At that moment, Peroroncino stopped flapping his wings and landed on the ground, gazing directly at Albedo. "Albedo, can you fly now?" "Yes, Lord Peroroncino!" Then, Albedo flapped her wings and flew into the air. Her chest wobbled as she floated. "What is this...?" Seeing Albedo''s chest wobble and realizing she was almost 18*, Momonga confirmed that they were no longer in the game. "We''ve crossed over?" Peroroncino spoke up. "It seems like it!" "Sebas!" "Yes." "Go check the situation around Nazarick." "Understood." "Pleiades, go to the ninth floor and stay on guard in case of invaders." "Yes." "I think we should confirm everything again." "Okay." .... "Why are you looking at me?" Momonga asked, noticing Peroroncino''s gaze. "Because..." "Eternaly loving Momonga." ... Ah~... Mm~... Mm~... ....... Chapter 3: Floor Guardians "My master!" Shalltear ran up to Peroroncino as soon as she saw him and hugged him. "Peroroncino-sama, I missed you so much!" "Will you leave again?" Shalltear looked at Peroroncino with a pitiful expression in her eyes. "Don''t worry, this time I''m back and I won''t leave again." Peroroncino patted Shalltear''s head and said. "By the way, master, earlier you change my... would you like to try it out?" ....... "It feels even better than I imagined. Switching to D was indeed a wise choice." Ding~~~ "It''s me! Momonga. I just had Albedo notify the Floor Guardians to go to the Sixth Floor for a meeting. Would you like to join?" "Yeah, I''ll come along. I''m on the Third Floor right now. I''ll come over with Shalltear." Looking at Shalltear, who was panting heavily and blushing. "As expected, she''s really twisted, just as I set her up." "Shalltear, let''s go. We''re heading to the Sixth Floor for the meeting." "Yes, master." Shalltear opened a portal, and both Peroroncino and Shalltear teleported to the Fifth Floor. There, they saw two large lizardmen carrying wooden stakes and placing them in the center of the area. "Momonga-sama!" Shalltear placed one hand on her chest and bowed to Momonga. "Hmm! Seeing you in high spirits puts my mind at ease." "Peroroncino-sama!" Aura and Mare also placed one hand on their chest and bowed upon seeing Peroroncino. "What are you two doing?" "I want to try a skill! I had Aura and Mare bring over two wooden stakes to test it out." "By the way, your weapons and equipment are still in the Treasury. How did I forget about that?" "Let''s get them after the meeting! For now, try the skill." "Okay!" Momonga looked at the two wooden stakes and pointed the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown at them. "Summon, Origin Fire Elemental!" The two wooden stakes suddenly caught fire, transforming from tiny flames into towering infernos. The two flames spun and merged, becoming a massive fire elemental surrounded by a ring of white-hot flames. "Origin Fire Elemental, its level is 85 or maybe just under 90?" "Aura, do you want to challenge it?" "Really? Can I?" Aura said, her face filled with excitement.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Well... I just remembered I have something to do." "Mare..." Just as Mare was about to run away, Aura stopped him, giving him a look that made Mare agree to fight. The two of them drew their weapons and approached the Origin Fire Elemental. "Origin Fire Elemental, attack the twins!" Momonga raised the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown and shouted. The Origin Fire Elemental opened its mouth and sprayed a jet of flames at Aura. Aura leaped high to avoid the attack, then swung her whip, splitting the Origin Fire Elemental in two. But the Origin Fire Elemental quickly reformed and punched toward Aura. "Magic Shield!" Mare cast a magic shield on Aura as he moved away. Aura and the Origin Fire Elemental engaged in a back-and-forth battle, while Mare occasionally applied buffs to Aura. After a long and intense battle, the two successfully killed the Origin Fire Elemental. "You both performed excellently." "Thank you for the praise. It''s been a while since I''ve had such a workout." Aura wiped the sweat from her forehead. "After such a fight, you must be thirsty." Momonga took out two cups from his storage space and handed them to Aura and Mare. He then poured water from a kettle into the cups for them. "I thought Lord Momonga was a very scary person." "Is that so? If that''s better, I could do that as well..." "Right now is fine, much better." At this moment, a heavy breathing sound drew the attention of the three. Peroroncino was sitting on Shalltear''s lap. Shalltear''s face was flushed, and she was breathing heavily. Just now, during Aura''s battle, Peroroncino had been looking for a place to sit and watch but didn''t find a good spot, so he ended up sitting on Shalltear. Of course, he asked Shalltear''s opinion first. Shalltear was very happy about it. Regarding Shalltear''s perversion, Peroroncino felt: "How perverted, I like it!" When Peroroncino saw that Momonga, Aura, and Mare were all looking at her, he stood up. As soon as he stood up, Shalltear looked like she had lost something important, with an expression of reluctance. Looking at Shalltear, Momonga couldn''t help but think, "As expected, it''s you, Peroroncino." "Shorty, so you''re here." "You must be working hard too! Mare has such a brainless older sister." Aura was angered by Shalltear''s words. "Fake, chest!" Shalltear pursed her lips. "Not anymore, you know. Lord Peroroncino just spent a lot of precious items not long ago to get me a real one." Aura was stunned, suddenly unsure of what to do. "If your brain isn''t working properly, you should see a doctor, you can''t even speak properly." "How annoying," Aura walked over to Shalltear, and the two of them started an intense argument. "How nostalgic, you and your sister used to argue like this." "Yeah! Unfortunately, I may never see her again!" "You''re so noisy!" "You can''t play around too much in front of the Supreme." A massive blue insect-like creature, fully encased in armor, walked toward them from the edge of the arena. The name "Cocytus" flashed simultaneously in the minds of Momonga and Peroroncino. "That little shorty was spouting nonsense!" "I was just speaking the truth!" Shalltear and Aura were at odds. Cocytus'' huge axe slammed into the ground, freezing the earth in front of it. "That''s enough!" Momonga emitted a terrifying aura of despair. "Shalltear, Aura, even when playing around, you need to know when to stop." "My apologies." The two immediately straightened up and bowed to Momonga. "Well done, Cocytus." "Your summons were answered promptly!" "Mm, thank you for your hard work!" As for why Peroroncino wasn''t speaking: It wasn''t that he didn''t want to, but what could he say? Like Momonga, Peroroncino was just a worker, not a leader, and didn''t know the things leaders would say. So he chose to remain silent. "Sorry to keep you waiting!" A demon in a red suit, with a rebellious face, walked alongside Albedo. Albedo came forward and spoke to the guardians: "Now then, everyone, present your loyalty to the Supreme." "First, second, and third floor guardians, Shalltear Bloodfallen, present to the Supreme." "Fifth-floor guardian, Cocytus, present to the Supreme." "Sixth-floor guardian, Aura Bello Fiore." "Also, sixth-floor guardian, Mare Bello Fiore." "Present to the Supreme." "Seventh-floor guardian, Demiurge, present to the Supreme." "Guardian Overseer, Albedo, present to the Supreme." "Except for the fourth-floor guardian, Gargantua, and the eighth-floor guardian, Victim, all the other floor guardians are here to meet the Supreme." "Please give your orders, Supreme, we pledge our loyalty and service to you." "Raise your heads!" Momonga spoke as his body radiated a terrifying aura of despair. "Thank you all for gathering here." "No need to thank us," Albedo said, gazing at Momonga with deep affection. "We are all servants who have dedicated our bodies and hearts to the Supreme, this is nothing to us." "But we swear, we will not let the Supreme be dishonored by us." "We swear," the floor guardians said in unison. "Ah... I see now. I understand your thoughts. keep remain loyal in the future." Momonga then vanished in a flash. "Um... good luck, everyone!" Peroroncino, at a loss for words, also vanished in a flash. Chapter 4: Treasury Hall Peroroncino and Momonga teleported to the corridor on the sixth floor. "Their oath made me so nervous! It''s the first time I''ve been looked at with such admiration by so many people. I feel so nervous," Peroroncino said to Momonga. "Same here, I was originally just a worker. Suddenly being made the boss really left me feeling a bit lost." Ding ding~ "Someone sent me a message? It''s Sebas." "Lord Momonga, I''ve investigated the area around the Great Tomb. The swamp, buildings, and monsters that were once near Nazarick have disappeared. The area around Nazarick has all turned into a plain." "Hmm, I understand. Come to the sixth floor! The guardians are there, you can tell them about the situation around Nazarick." "Did something happen?" "Nazarick has moved. The swamp and the monsters around it have disappeared and been replaced by an endless plain." "I see!" "You don''t seem very surprised!" "I kind of guessed it. We must have moved to another place along with the Great Tomb of Nazarick. That''s why the NPCs turned into living beings." "Then..." "Then please tell the guardians about it!" After Peroroncino finished speaking, he immediately teleported away. Leaving Momoga, who was about to speak. "Forget it, after all, I''m the guild leader, and this is something I should take care of." ..... "Lord Momonga is so scary. It feels like we''re going to be killed!" "Yeah..." While the guardians were talking, Momonga suddenly appeared in front of them. "Lord Momonga, do you have any orders?" Demiurge slightly bowed to Momonga and asked. "Guardians, Sebas, who just went out to investigate, has brought intelligence. Nazarick has moved to an unknown location." "From now on, Nazarick is to enter the highest state of alert!" "Yes!" "Guardian Overseer Albedo and Demiurge, who is assisting with the defense line. Under your leadership, you two will create a perfect intelligence-sharing system. Strengthen the defenses." "Yes!" At this moment, Sebas also arrived on the sixth floor. "Sebas, you''ve come at the right time. Please tell the guardians about the situation around Nazarick." "Yes!" .....Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. "Has the area around Nazarick turned into a plain?" "Mare, can you camouflage Nazarick?" "It''s a bit difficult with magic, but if we cover it with soil and plant some greenery..." "Are you trying to soil our glorious Nazarick with dirt?!" Albedo angrily scolded Mare. "Albedo, don''t interfere." "My apologies, Lord Momonga." "Is covering it with soil feasible?" "Yes! If you agree, but..." "Wouldn''t a suddenly lush area look unnatural?" "Sebas, are there any hills nearby?" "No, unfortunately, there are only flat lands extending into the distance." "Really? What if we camouflage the entire area into a lush region?" "That should make it less conspicuous." "Alright, let''s do that. If the sky can''t be hidden, we''ll use illusion magic to cover it." "Yes! Understood!" "Everyone, continue to remain loyal and do your best in the future!" After saying that, Momonga immediately teleported to his bedroom. He collapsed onto the bed. "I''m exhausted!" "Oh, right, I still need to go to the Treasury Hall to get Peroroncino''s weapons and equipment." "Peroroncino, let''s go to the Treasury Hall to get your weapons and equipment!" "Okay!" The two teleported to the entrance of the Treasury Hall. When Momonga arrived, he also brought along the leader of the Pleiades, Yuri. Momonga stood in front of a black wall. "Long live the glory of Ainz Ooal Gown." A string of letters appeared. "I remember it''s..." "As you alone hold the world''s glory, all darkness will stay away from you." "Hearing that, it sounds kind of cheesy!" "Cough, yeah, a bit." "One must be delusional in their youth!" The three of them walked through the corridor and arrived at the "Sanctum" ahead. "I remember the NPC you created is up ahead, right, Momonga?" "Yes, that''s right!" Just thinking about him made Momonga feel a little regretful. When they entered a hall, a figure was sitting on the sofa in the middle of the room. His appearance was identical to Peroroncino''s. "I think he''s the NPC you created, right? Pandora''s Actor, wasn''t it?" Then Pandora reverted to his original form¡ªa clay figure dressed in a German military uniform, with only three circles on his face. Pandora stood at attention, then saluted Momonga. "My creator, Lord Momonga!" "You''re looking quite energetic!" "Yes, I always stay fully alert and perform my duties diligently." "Looking at you like this, you actually do look pretty cool." "Thank you for your compliment, Lord Peroroncino." "By the way, what brings you here this time?" "We''re here to retrieve Peroroncino''s weapons and equipment." "The weapons that have slumbered deep in the Treasury Hall are finally to be returned to their rightful owner?" Pandora said as he made a floating gesture. A glimmer flashed across Momonga''s face. "Let''s go!" "Safe travels, Lord Momonga, Lord Peroroncino, and this young lady." Pandora saluted the three. "Young lady?" Yuri looked at Pandora in confusion. "Come here for a moment." Momonga grabbed Pandora and dragged him to a corner, pinning him against the wall. "I''m your creator, am I not?" "Absolutely correct, Lord Momonga." "Then, consider this a command or a request from your creator¡ªcan you please stop saluting all the time?" "Wenn es meines Gottes Wille!!" "This is German, right? From now on, don''t speak it in front of me, please. I''m really begging you," Momonga said, leaning his skeletal face closer to Pandora. .... "Pfft! Sorry, I couldn''t hold back that time with the German." "It''s fine. Oh, by the way, you can''t bring the Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown further in," Momonga said as a faint glimmer passed over his face. The two handed their Rings of Ainz Ooal Gown to Yuri. They proceeded deeper into the Treasury Hall. On both sides of the corridor stood massive stone soldiers, each wielding different weapons and bearing unique appearances. "If you bring the Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown, these stone soldiers will attack." "Are these stone soldiers modeled after other members?" "Yes, see the one ahead? That''s your statue. What do you think? Not too well-made, right?" "How should I put it¡­ It''s kind of in the same style as Pandora. But overall, it''s okay." "I never thought I''d see my own statue one day." Momonga used the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown to command the stone soldier resembling Peroroncino. The soldier then removed its equipment. It handed over the Houyi Bow and some other equipment and items to Peroroncino. "This statue¡­ Maybe we should destroy it. Looking at it makes me feel like I''m not really myself." "Alright." When Momonga destroyed the statue, a thought flashed through Peroroncino''s mind. "Who am I?" "My memories? Are they gone?" "Even though I have Peroroncino''s memories, am I really Peroroncino?" Three seconds later¡­ "Whatever, who cares? Right now, I am Peroroncino. Why overthink it?" Chapter 5: Conquering the World The two left the Treasury Hall and arrived at Momonga''s weapon vault, a place where all the weapons used by guild members in the past were stored¡ªof every level and type. "We''re here for this?" "I want to see if I can wield other weapons," Momonga said as he picked up a sword. However, the sword seemed to reject him; the moment it touched his hand, it was repelled and flung away. "Could it be because of your class equipment? Your robe might be resisting other weapons," Peroroncino speculated. "High-Rank Item Creation!" With the activation of the skill, Momonga donned a black suit of armor. He picked up another sword and swung it forward with great force. A shockwave shot out, crashing against the mirror in front of him. "Let me try!" Peroroncino picked up a katana, but just like Momonga, the weapon rejected him as well. "Perfect time to test that World Item the administrator sent over," Peroroncino said with a grin. "Universal Humanoid Transformation!" Peroroncino pulled out a gadget resembling a smartphone, its screen featuring a single red button. Without hesitation, he pressed it. A flash of light enveloped him, and Peroroncino transformed into a strikingly handsome young man with a well-proportioned figure¡ªneither too slim nor too bulky. He looked like the ideal prince charming every girl would dream of. Excited, Peroroncino tried to pick up a weapon nearby, but no matter how much strength he used, he couldn''t lift it. Momonga reverted to his original skeletal form and used the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown to inspect Peroroncino''s stats. (The staff could view the attributes of all entities within Nazarick.) "Level: 1." "Strength: 10." "..." All his other attributes were also 10. This would be considered an overpowered start in the game. Back when Momonga and Peroroncino were level 1, none of their attributes exceeded 5. For any class, at level 1, no attribute could surpass 10. However, the weapons in front of them had a minimum requirement of level 10 to wield, which Peroroncino''s current level couldn''t meet. "Damn it!" Peroroncino, frustrated, reverted to his original form. "Give me some time to find someone to help me level up. I''m tired of playing with the bow. Now I really want to try using a cool katana." "What time is it now?" "Reporting to Lord Momonga, it''s 2:54," Narberal said from the side. "At this hour, there shouldn''t be any creatures active outside. How about we take a look outside Nazarick?" "Hmm, I was thinking the same." "Lord Momonga, Lord Peroroncino, the guard unit is ready and on standby." "No need, the two of us will be enough." "Please reconsider. If it''s just the two of you and something happens, we wouldn''t be able to fulfill our sworn duty to protect you." "We want to leave discreetly. Do not follow!" Momonga said, reverting to his usual imposing demeanor.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "As you wish!" The two used their Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown to teleport to the first floor of the Great Tomb of Nazarick. "You were really commanding back there, Lord Momonga!" "Stop teasing me. It''s exhausting trying to maintain the image of a flawless supreme leader in front of them." With that, they headed toward the passageway leading outside. As soon as they reached the gate of the passage, they were met by three ferocious-looking creatures. "Greed, Wrath, Envy." The three beasts, upon seeing Peroroncino, immediately knelt in reverence. While they didn''t recognize Momonga in his armor, they recognized Peroroncino. Not far away, Demiurge noticed his three subordinates kneeling. He also spotted Momonga and Peroroncino. "Isn''t that Lord Momonga and Lord Peroroncino? Without the guard unit? And, Lord Momonga, your outfit is¡­" Demiurge said as he dropped to one knee. "I see now. As expected of rulers with such foresight." Momonga: "???" Peroroncino: "???" "What did we even do?" the two wondered silently. "But I cannot pretend I didn''t see that you''re traveling without escorts," Demiurge said, implying that even if they refused his company, he would follow anyway. "Fine, I''ll allow you to accompany us," Momonga relented. "To have my selfish request granted, I am truly grateful," Demiurge said sincerely. The three made their way to the outskirts of the Great Tomb of Nazarick. The starry sky above captivated both Momonga and Peroroncino. "What a clear sky," Momonga marveled. "Indeed!" Peroroncino agreed. Momonga retrieved a flying item from his inventory. Peroroncino flapped his wings and soared into the sky, followed closely by Demiurge, who shifted into his true form and spread his wings. The trio pierced through the clouds, rising until they were near the moon. "Although the sky of the Sixth Floor is stunning, it pales in comparison to this," Momonga remarked. "Yes, what a beautiful starry night," Peroroncino replied. "Just the moon and stars are enough to illuminate everything. It''s hard to believe this is the real world." "In our previous world, it was always so hazy. You couldn''t see anything clearly," Peroroncino added. Demiurge, flying slower, hadn''t overheard Peroroncino and Momonga''s earlier conversation. "The stars twinkle like jewels in a treasure chest," Peroroncino mused. "This beautiful world, perhaps it exists to adorn the two Supreme Beings, with the stars shining like gems for your sake," Demiurge commented. "Perhaps," Momonga replied casually. "Maybe we are here to claim this treasure chest that belongs to no one else," Momonga continued. "If you give the command, I will dedicate the entire Nazarick army to presenting the entire world at your feet," Demiurge declared solemnly. Momonga chuckled lightly. "We don''t even know what this world holds yet." "Still," he added, "conquering the world does sound fun, doesn''t it?" "Indeed," Peroroncino agreed, "who wouldn''t want to go down in history as the greatest of all time?" Nearby, Demiurge''s face was one of awe, as though he had discovered a new world. "So this is Momonga-sama''s grand vision! I will dedicate myself entirely to this cause," Demiurge thought to himself. Momonga and Peroroncino''s attention was drawn to movement on the ground¡ªa disturbance in the dirt. "What skill is that?" "Earth Surge! But the range has been expanded, and they''re even using class abilities." "My lords," Demiurge interjected, "may I inquire about your plans next?" "We''re going to check on Mare," Momonga replied. "I''d like to admire the stars a bit longer. You can accompany Momonga," Peroroncino said. Momonga hesitated, regretting his decision. He also wanted to continue enjoying the starry sky, but as the highest authority in Nazarick, he couldn''t take back his words. Begrudgingly, he flew toward Mare''s location. Demiurge hesitated, glancing at Peroroncino. "I know what you''re thinking. I won''t leave Nazarick. Go with Momonga. I''ll call Shalltear to keep me company," Peroroncino assured him. "Shalltear, come keep me company above Nazarick." "My apologies for my rudeness, and thank you for your understanding!" Demiurge said before following Momonga toward Mare. "What do you think would be an appropriate reward for Mare?" Momonga asked. "I believe just speaking with him will suffice, Momonga-sama," Demiurge replied. ... A portal opened beside Peroroncino. Shalltear emerged from the portal, in her second form with wings extended, but she wasn''t wearing armor¡ªjust a nightgown, clearly having either been asleep or bathing moments ago. "Master!" Upon seeing Peroroncino, Shalltear blushed with excitement. "Hold me!" "Yes!" Shalltear wrapped her arms around Peroroncino from under his shoulders, holding him close. Peroroncino stopped flapping his wings, leaning back against Shalltear, his head resting on the softest part of her body. "Shalltear, have you ever thought about the question, ''Who am I?''" "Who am I? I am the Shalltear Bloodfallen you created, am I not?" "True! Then I am Peroroncino," he said with a small laugh. As he gazed at the bright and beautiful starry sky, memories began to resurface. When stargazing with Momonga earlier, Peroroncino had flashes of two different skies from the real world. One was hazy and dimly lit, while the other wasn''t hazy but had only a few scattered stars, hardly deserving to be called a "starry sky." It was clear he had two distinct sets of memories, though he had no idea why. Since entering the game, his memories of real life had gradually faded without him even realizing it. Chapter 6: Carne Village "What is this?" Looking at his surroundings, Peroroncino felt confused. "Lord Peroroncino, you fell asleep last night while looking at the night sky. As dawn was approaching, I brought you back to Nazarick. You are currently in my bedroom. By the way, around 3:30 AM last night, Lord Momonga came to find you. When he saw you were asleep, he left." Shalltear was still holding Peroroncino in the same way she had the night before. "Thank you for holding me like this for so long. Whatever reward you want, I''ll grant it to you." "As your creation, it''s not difficult for me to do anything for you. Anything I do for you is my duty. I don''t need a reward." "Just tell me one thing you want as a reward! Stop saying things like you don''t need it." "Then... I wish for you to take my first time." "..." "Is that request too much? Then I''ll ask for something else." "You don''t need to change it. I''m not speaking because this reward is too easy." "Tonight, I''ll fulfill your wish. Now, I''m going to find Momonga and see what he wanted from me last night." "Please take care!" Peroroncino teleported to the 9th floor and arrived at the door of Momonga''s study. He was about to open the door but stopped, knocking instead. "Come in!" Momonga''s voice came from inside. Peroroncino pushed the door open and entered. He saw Momonga fiddling with a mirror while Sebas stood by, watching. "What are you two doing?" "Lord Peroroncino, Lord Momonga is trying to control a remote viewing mirror." "I see! By the way, did you come to find me last night for something?" "There was nothing in particular. I heard that you hadn''t returned and were still looking at the stars, so I thought I''d come and chat. When I saw you sleeping, I left." "This remote viewing mirror, I know how to use it. Come, let me teach you..." "Like this... then like that... and then like this..." "Thank you, Peroroncino." "There''s no need to thank me, we''ve said it before. We''re friends, right?" "Try looking for a place with people!" "Okay!" The view through the remote viewing mirror shifted, showing an aerial view of a village. There were many small figures running around the village. "Is there a celebration going on?"This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Sebas leaned over to take a look and gave a negative response. "No, it''s not." Momonga adjusted the view of the remote viewing mirror. The perspective shifted to that of a bystander. It was a group of armored soldiers slaughtering the villagers. Peroroncino''s expression was clearly not good as he watched. "Lord Momonga, what are you planning to do?" "Let them die." "I''m going to save these villagers." "Momonga, do you remember Touch Me?" Momonga glanced at Peroroncino, then at Sebas. "Touch Me..." Momonga remembered how Touch Me had saved him when he was being killed by other players and brought him into the Ainz Ooal Gown guild. "Open a portal for me. I''m going to save these villagers. I cannot condone a group of knights slaughtering defenseless villagers." "I''ll go too!" Momonga stood up and spoke. "Sebas, from now on, Nazarick is to be on high alert. Have Albedo come fully armed. Also, prepare a backup team¡ªsend a few members with high stealth or invisibility abilities to infiltrate this village." "Understood!" £¼Portal£¾ ....... "Over there, two children are running! Quickly catch up and kill them!" Two soldiers were chasing after two girls. The girls'' speed was no match for the soldiers. The older girl was struck in the back by one of the soldiers'' swords. She fell to the ground, tightly clutching her younger sister, terrified that the soldiers would strike her as well. As the two soldiers were about to deliver the fatal blow to the girls, they saw a blood-red and black mixed portal appear behind them. "What is this?" Suddenly, a scepter shot out of the portal, piercing the ground, tightly gripped by a skeletal hand. A large skull face emerged from the portal, followed by the full skeletal body. The two girls, scared out of their minds, clung to each other. The soldiers, upon seeing Momonga, fearfully raised their shields and began to retreat. [Heart Grasp] "Whoosh!" Momonga stretched out his hand, preparing to cast a spell, but an arrow of light shot from behind him, piercing the head of one soldier. At the moment the soldier''s head exploded, Momonga squeezed a heart in his hand. The soldier''s chest also exploded in a spray of blood. "Pathetic," Momonga said. "That arrow, with no charge, was probably as powerful as a sixth-tier spell." "By the way, I have the ''Eye of Insight'' skill." "How weak. These two soldiers are only level 16." "Help!" The other soldier threw away his shield and weapon, turning around and running. "This is a good opportunity to test our strength in this world." "Whoosh!" "To harm children and women, yet when facing a powerful enemy, you only run away?!" Peroroncino fired an arrow through the fleeing soldier''s chest, leaving a massive hole in the soldier''s torso. [Intermediate Undead Creation: Death Knight] A black liquid covered the soldier''s corpse at Momonga''s feet. The body began to twitch and slowly transformed into a Death Knight. Seeing the twitching corpse, both Momonga and Peroroncino instinctively leaned back. "So it just emerges directly from the corpse? Quite different from the game." "Death Knight, kill the knights attacking the village." The Death Knight roared loudly: "ROAR!!!" It started running toward the village. "Huh?" Momonga stretched out his hand and then quickly retracted it. "A bit unaccustomed to it, huh? The frontlines abandoning you?" Peroroncino said. "Yeah, it''s a bit strange. The monster meant to be the tank just abandons his owner and just run away, though it was my command." "I''ll go capture a leader, get some intel, and if necessary, kill the Death Knight." "Okay! Be careful and stay safe." "Okay!" "Sorry, it took me a bit longer to prepare." Albedo was dressed in a full set of black armor, which hugged her alluring figure. It gave off a unique charm. "No, it''s just in time, Albedo." "Thank you. So... how should we deal with these low-level creatures?" "The current enemies are the ones lying over there, the armored humans." Momonga''s gaze turned toward the human girl, Anri. "It looks like you''re injured." "Drink this!" Momonga took out a red healing potion and offered it to Anri. "Blood?" From Anri''s perspective, a terrifying giant skeleton was holding a bottle of red liquid, urging her to drink it. Anri, holding back her fear for the sake of her sister, extended her hand and said, "I''ll drink it, just please don''t harm my sister." "No, sister!" Anri''s younger sister reached out and pulled Anri''s hand back. "Lowly creatures!" Albedo raised her axe, ready to strike down at the Anri sisters. "Wait, don''t act rashly, put down your weapon." Seeing Albedo''s movement, Momonga hurriedly called out. "Understood!" Momonga crouched down and explained to the two sisters: "This is a healing potion, quickly drink it!" Anri hesitated but took the potion and drank it. Immediately, the large wound on her back from the sword slash healed, and her clothes restored as well, fully mended. Truly the best healing potion. Chapter 7: Death Knight "Help! A monster!" The Death Knight slaughtered one knight after another it encountered. In the center of the village, a group of villagers were being guarded by knights. "Roar!!" The Death Knight let out a loud roar upon seeing the group of knights. The soldier closest to the Death Knight was so frightened by the roar that he turned and fled. But his speed was no match for the Death Knight''s. With a swift charge, the Death Knight reached the soldier and cleaved him in two. "Die, monster!" One of the soldiers, unable to bear the overwhelming fear, gathered his courage and swung his sword at the Death Knight''s back. His sword broke, but the Death Knight was unharmed. The Death Knight used its shield to knock the soldier flying over ten meters, landing on the ground, lifeless. "Only when the opponent runs away does it swing its sword. Is it just having fun?" The vice captain of the knight squad thought to himself. Chaos spread among the soldiers, and several of them turned to flee, but they were all slain by the Death Knight. When one soldier died, his blood splattered across the knight captain''s face. The knight captain desperately wanted to flee, but he clearly saw what happened to those who tried to escape. "You, stop that monster! I shouldn''t be dying in a place like this!" The knight captain shouted in madness. "You all better buy me some time! Use your bodies as shields for me!" "Captain Belius..." The vice captain was shocked at the sight of his leader, who was not the kind of person to be so cowardly. In his mind, the captain was always brave. Seeing the Death Knight closing in, the knight captain shouted: "I''ll give you 100 gold!" "200 gold!" "500 gold!" "1000 gold..." The knight captain, trembling in fear, backed up until he was next to a slain knight. That knight, who had died earlier, had turned into an undead and grabbed the knight captain''s ankle, growling. The knight captain rolled his eyes and passed out. Seeing the unconscious knight, the Death Knight didn''t show any mercy and immediately stabbed him with a sword. "Save me!" "Okay!" A figure appeared in the air, a slender figure dressed in black. He did a somersault in mid-air and landed in front of the Death Knight, kicking it back. The Death Knight looked at the black-clad figure with a hint of grievance. The black-clad figure was none other than Peroroncino.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "I remember you said a thousand gold, right?" Peroroncino said, looking at the knight captain. The knight captain immediately took out a bottle of healing potion and drank it. "What did you say?" The knight captain pretended he didn''t hear. "ROAR!!" The Death Knight let out a furious roar, as if questioning Peroroncino for attacking him. But to the villagers and knights, the roar sounded more like a declaration of war against Peroroncino. "I don''t have a thousand gold right now, but once you deal with that monster, I''ll take you to my house and give it to you," the knight captain said. "How could a person fight such a monster? Once you start fighting it, that''ll be when I run away," the knight captain thought to himself. "Well, if that''s the case, forget it. I just remembered I have something important to do." Peroroncino began to walk away. "Wait, I have it," the knight captain said. He then started searching through his belongings and pulled out some gold coins. He also took out some financial reports he was carrying with him. "This should add up to a thousand gold," the knight captain said. "Good." "Is there anyone else here that needs my protection?" Peroroncino looked at the other knights. The knights exchanged looks. They really wanted to latch onto a strong ally, but they had no money. "ROAR!" The Death Knight looked at Peroroncino, obediently circled around him, and began attacking the other knights. "This....." The knight captain was momentarily speechless. The monster they had feared was now avoiding this man. At that moment, the Death Knight killed two more knights. "Oh God! Save me!" Many of the knights began praying. "Calm down! Prepare to retreat! Signal the mounted archers to bring the horses, and others, buy us some time!" the vice-captain of the knights shouted. He understood that the captain was unreliable now, and they had to rely on themselves. "Yes!" The knights followed orders. One by one, the knights coordinated to attack the Death Knight. The Death Knight no longer played around and began cutting down one knight after another with his sword. Soon, half of the knights present were dead, but not a single knight had even managed to strike the Death Knight. The vice-captain mustered his courage and charged forward. "Ah!!" However, what greeted him was the Death Knight''s massive sword. "Brave, but futile!" Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of the vice-captain¡ªit was Peroroncino. As the Death Knight was about to strike Peroroncino from behind, it halted its sword. With a single hand, he effortlessly caught the death knight''s sword. "Those villagers over there, has this person ever killed any of you?" The villagers remained silent. At this moment, the village chief spoke up. "This lord here," the village chief said, "is the one who ordered us to stay here. He didn''t massacre the villagers like the other knights." "At least you have some conscience! I''ll give you a chance to swear loyalty to me... or die!" Peroroncino said, looking at the knight before him. "I... I... I''m willing to swear loyalty to you, but please stop this monster from killing my comrades," the knight said. "Alright, I promise you!" Peroroncino then walked up to the Death Knight and, with a single punch, obliterated it into dust. The captain gaped, unsure of what to say. At this moment, Momonga, wearing a mask and gloves, arrived. "Sorry, the Death Knight you summoned is dead!" Peroroncino said. "No need to apologize, it was just a Death Knight that can be summoned at any time," Momonga replied. "You''re together!!!" The vice captain clearly couldn''t believe it. "Peroroncino, he is..." Momonga glanced at the captain standing near Peroroncino. "He is the leader of these people. I just stopped the Death Knight from killing him and left to question him for some intel." "You''re still thoughtful as always." While Peroroncino and Momonga were talking, the captain attempted to flee, but a shadow appeared before him. "Where do you think you''re going?" Albedo raised her axe and swung it, severing the captain''s legs. "Nice to meet you all! My name is Ainz Ooal Gown!" Momonga declared loudly. "I''ll spare your lives, but tell your superiors... your masters, if you dare cause trouble around here again, I''ll destroy your entire nation." "Now get lost, and don''t forget to report my name accurately." The knights dropped their weapons and turned to flee. "Lord, who are you?" one of the villager asked. "We saw the village was attacked and came to help," "Alright, you''re safe now. You can relax," Momonga said. However, the villagers still looked at Momonga warily. Momonga paused for a moment before speaking. "Of course, this help isn''t free. I''ll require appropriate compensation." Upon hearing this, the villagers relaxed and looked at each other with the wide-eyed gaze of those who had survived a disaster. "I''ll take him back now!" Peroroncino said, grabbing the captain, who was bleeding out from his severed legs. "Shalltear, open a portal for me." "Yes!" A portal appeared in front of Peroroncino, and he stepped through it, with the vice-captain hesitantly following behind him. Chapter 8: Staff of Administrator Privileges Peroroncino arrived at Nazarick and instructed Shalltear to control the blood of the captain, turning him into a vampire servant. Using her ability to control blood, Shalltear transformed the captain into a vampire servant without direct contact. "Good. Now, tell me where you came from..." Soon, Peroroncino had extracted all the information he needed. The vice-captain, who had been following Peroroncino and witnessing this scene, was shocked beyond words. Everyone here exuded an overwhelming sense of power. "Shalltear, you should stay with me for now. It''s troublesome without teleportation means, and you''re perfect for the task." "Yes, Master." "Change into a different outfit to disguise your identity." "As you command!" "You two, leave." Shalltear looked at the captain and the vice-captain. The captain quickly scurried away, and the vice-captain followed suit. As Peroroncino wondered why Shalltear had asked them to leave, Shalltear began to undress. Peroroncino wanted to maintain a gentlemanly composure, but his feet and eyes weren''t cooperating... Before long, the two were ready. Shalltear changed into light clothing, giving off the impression of a girl next door. However, her large chest was still quite noticeable. Peroroncino gave Shalltear a robe, and once she put it on, her chest became less obvious. "What''s your name?" Peroroncino asked the vice-captain. "My name is..." "Never mind, it''s not important. From now on, you''ll be called Knight, and he will be called Servant." "Yes, Master! Thank you for the name!" the captain replied. "This is a good opportunity to test the Admin''s Staff," Peroroncino said, pulling out the Admin''s Staff and using it on the knight. The knight immediately collapsed unconscious. At that moment, Peroroncino felt that with just a thought, he could rewrite the knight''s attributes and class. "What class should I change him to?" "Can I change him to a class not available in the game?" Peroroncino decided to change his class to "General." He then maxed out all of his attributes to 999 (the level 40 attribute cap was 1000). Peroroncino used his "Insight" skill to examine the knight''s attributes. Class: General Level: 40 (Level cap 50) Class Passive Skill: Heavy Armor, all damage received is halved. Strength: 999 ....... "Is that all the skills he has?" At that moment, the knight regained consciousness. "Such powerful strength, what did you do?" The knight was once again shocked. "This is not for you to ask!" Peroroncino lazily responded. "Apologies, Master!" "Follow me!" The knight walked behind Peroroncino. "Master, please take care!" the servant said from the side. "How is it going, Momonga? Did you learn anything useful?" "Yeah, I got a lot of info from talking to the village chief. What about you?" "I had Shalltear turn that captain into a vampire servant. He said they''re soldiers from the Slane Theocracy disguised as Imperial troops to create friction between the Empire and the Kingdom." "That''s about what I expected." "If you have any questions, you can ask that captain anytime. I left him on the third floor." "Got it." Peroroncino took the knight to the armory to choose some gear. Then, he teleported with Shalltear and the knight to the village where Momonga was. They arrived just in time to see the village chief anxiously looking for Momonga. "Has something happened?" Momonga asked, seeing the chief''s nervous expression. "Lord Ainz, there''s a group of knights heading toward the village." "I''ll handle them. Have all the villagers go to the chief''s house. The chief and I will stay here to deal with them." Soon, the group of knights arrived at the village. The leader of the knights, seeing Momonga and the village, spoke up. "I am the Kingdom Warrior Commander of the , Gazef Stronoff." Hearing that Imperial knights were causing trouble nearby, they had come to eliminate them by the King''s command.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. "Kingdom Warrior Commander?" The village chief was a bit surprised, as the king''s guard had come to save their border village. "You must be the village chief. Could you tell me who these people are..." The village chief was about to speak when Momonga interrupted. "I am Ainz Ooal Gown, a magic caster conducting research nearby. I saw the village being attacked by knights, so I came to assist." Upon hearing this, Gazef dismounted from his horse and spoke. "Thank you very much for saving this village." At that moment, one of Gazef''s subordinates hurried over and said, "Commander, there are many figures around us. It seems like they''re surrounding the village and moving toward us." In the distance, several soldiers dressed as clerics appeared, each accompanied by a robot-like creature. Peroroncino and Momonga immediately recognized that the creatures were Archangel Flames from the game, low-tier monsters encountered during the early stages. "What exactly are they?" "The only ones who can deploy so many magic casters at once are the Slane Theocracy." "And these are part of the special forces directly under the high priests." "Probably one of the Six Scriptures." "Does this village really have that much value?" "If Lord Gown has no clue, then it''s likely directed at me." "You''re quite the target, huh, Warrior Commander." "Lord Gown, can I hire you? Name your price." "I refuse!" "Is that so? But thank you all the same." "Thank you so much for saving this village." "I hope you can protect the villagers once more. Although I don''t have much to offer now, please, help us." As Gazef prepared to kneel, Momonga stopped him. "You don''t need to do that. I will protect the villagers. By the way, here, take this." Momonga handed Gazef a carved wooden object with an odd design. "If it''s from you, Lord, I will accept it." "Farewell." "May your military career be prosperous." "He seems like a man of strong bonds," Peroroncino said as he walked up to Momonga. "Yeah!" "Is the item you gave him a sign that you want to save him?" "I spoke with him for a bit, and I have some good feelings toward him." "I just looked over those people; most are around level 20, with the leader probably at level 35. Their strength is so weak." "By the way, do you know the leader among those clerics?" Peroroncino asked, looking at the knight behind them. "Master, based on their attire, they should belong to the Sunlight Scripture, one of the Six Scriptures of the Slane Theocracy." "The leader of the Sunlight Scripture is Nigun Grid Luin, and he should be the head of the clerics." "Do you think you can kill him?" "I''m not sure. This is my first time encountering the leader of the Sunlight Scripture." "Go try. If you die, I''ll resurrect you!" "Resurrect..." The knight, who had seen many things, no longer found much shocking, but resurrection... that was something he had never considered. "Understood, Master. I''ll head out now." With his "General" class, he could run as fast as a horse even without one. Soon, he caught up with Gazef and the others. "Full charge!" "Tear apart the encirclement, draw the enemies away from the village, and then retreat." "Understood!" The knights shouted in unison. "Charge! Tear the enemy to pieces!" The Warrior Commander raised his great sword and shouted. "Ah!!" As the battle began, one of the clerics cast a spell, causing the Warrior Commander''s horse to fall. The warrior flipped and avoided falling. A Archangel Flames raised its lightsaber to strike the Warrior Commander but was cut down by the warrior''s retaliatory swing. However, the Archangel Flames that had been struck got back up, its wounds healing almost instantly. "Battle Aura Strike" Gazef cleaved the Archangel Flames in half with a single sword strike. At this point, the Warrior Commander saw that his subordinates had already moved far ahead and felt a bit more at ease. "Ah! To die alongside the Warrior Commander!" The knights turned around and charged back toward the fight. "Such fools, but they are proud fools!" Soon, the soldiers were locked in battle with the Archangel Flames. Four or five soldiers could barely hold off one Archangel Flames, and many soldiers had already lost their lives. "The battle is going poorly for us, let''s target the commander!" Gazef charged forward, dodging three of the Archangel Flames in front of him. But six more appeared, surrounding him. "Annoying!" "Six-Light Slash" Gazef''s speed increased instantly, and he slashed six times, killing the six Archangel Flames in front of him. However, just as Gazef landed, three more Archangel Flames charged at him. "Immediate Reflection" Gazef, who had just landed, quickly jumped up again and cleaved the nearest Angel to death with one strike. "Flow Acceleration" Gazef swung his great sword rapidly in mid-air, cutting down the other two Archangel Flames. Gazef''s swift actions greatly boosted the knights'' morale. Gazef landed and gasped for breath. "That was brilliant, to continuously use such powerful martial arts!" Nigun, the leader of the Sunlight Scripture, praised. "But it ends here." "Summon new Archangel! Focus magic attacks on Gazef!" "This is bad!" The Warrior Commander muttered as he saw new Archangel appearing. "Boom!" On the edge of the battlefield, a warrior clad in exquisite armor slammed a Archangel Flames heavily to the ground. "Who is that?!" Nigun, the leader of the Sunlight Sacred Scripture, was shocked to see such a powerful warrior appear. "That is... someone by Lord Gown''s side..." "Go! Principality Observation! Kill that troublemaker!" The large Angel in front of Nigun held a glowing short staff and flew toward the fully armored warrior. "Slash" The knight had just witnessed Gazef''s martial arts and was inspired. He learned a new skill and used it to slash down two Archangel Flames in front of him. The knight also noticed the large Angel heading toward him. The Principality Observation raised its staff and struck down at the knight. The knight easily dodged, and the spot where the staff hit created a small crater. "Slash" The knight swung his sword at the Principality Observation. The Angel also struck down toward the knight. "Boom!" The attacks collided, sending a powerful shockwave through the air. Meanwhile, Gazef, under constant magical assault, used his great sword to block the attacks. Blood continued to drip from the wounds on Gazef''s body. One by one, the soldiers on the battlefield fell, and more Archangels approached Gazef. "Get away from me!" The knight swung his sword and knocked the Principality Observation back several meters. He charged toward Nigun. "Stop him!" Nigun panicked and quickly ordered his Archangels to intercept the knight. The Archangels abandoned their siege on Gazef and attacked the knight instead. However, the knight''s speed was far beyond that of the Archangels, and he easily dodged all their attacks. "Holy Divine Beam!" "Flame Rain!" "Open Wounds!" The Priests redirected their spells to target the knight. The knight dodged the attacks and killed the nearest Priest with a single slash. In that brief moment, the knight was surrounded by Archangel Flames. The knight felt a chill on his back¡ªit was the Principality Observation trying to ambush him from behind. "Ding!" The knight''s sword blocked the Principality Observation''s strike. "I..." The knight spat blood and fell to the ground. As the knight blocked the Principality Observation''s attack, the other Angels pierced his body one by one. "Flow Acceleration" Just as the heavily wounded Gazef suddenly surged forward, he charged straight at Nigun, his great sword raised to strike. "Holy Light Bind!" Nigun raised his hand and cast a spell. A light barrier appeared around Gazef. But Gazef slashed through it with a single strike. "How is this possible?!" "Ah! Even if I have to risk my life, I will kill you!" "Holy Light Inferno!" Nigun cast a spell, and a white ray shot at Gazef''s body. Blood sprayed from Gazef, but he didn''t stop his advance. Just as Gazef reached Nigun, the Principality Observation appeared behind him and raised its staff to strike Gazef. Gazef''s speed was so fast that Nigun didn''t have time to react. However, the Principality Observation struck him first. Gazef was heavily slammed to the ground by the Principality Observation. His great sword flew from his hand, heading straight for Nigun''s face. Nigun quickly dodged, but a blood mark was left on his face. "Damn! I will kill all of you! The villagers you just saved, I will kill every last one of them!" "I can''t pretend I didn''t hear that." Gazef, who had been in front of Nigun, vanished, and four others appeared in his place. Chapter 9: Ainz Ooal Gown "What happened? Where is Gazef?" Nigun looked at the suddenly appeared Momonga, Perorocino, and the others with confusion. "I am a kingdom warrior, I will never fall here..." Gazef, who had collapsed, stood up and shouted loudly, only to find himself inside the village chief''s house. "What is this?" "Sir General, it seems like you and Lord Ainz had swapped places just now," someone said. Suddenly, Gazef remembered the wooden carving that Momonga had given him. He took it out and saw that it was starting to fade. "So that''s how it is." Afterward, Gazef lost consciousness and collapsed heavily on the ground. "You... who are you people?" Nigun looked disdainfully at Momonga, Peroroncino, and the others. "This isn''t important. Let me show you a magic trick!" Before Momonga could speak, Peroroncino interrupted. "Shalltear, bring me the corpse of that human." "Understood, my lord." The many priests didn''t even see Shalltear''s figure clearly before they realized that the corpse, which had been near them, was now in her hands. None of them noticed when Shalltear had come to take the body. "Teleportation magic? Hmph! Just petty tricks," Nigun sneered. "Resurrection!" Peroroncino took out a jade pendant and shook it. The wounds on the dead knight healed instantly, and he opened his eyes. "What is this? I''ve been resurrected!" "Impossible! Even the High Priest requires ten minutes of prayer to resurrect someone, how could he possibly resurrect a person instantly? And the person regained consciousness so quickly." "All Archangels, attack! This person must be killed!" The Archangels charged at them, and at the same time, Shalltear vanished from her spot. "Boom!!" The Archangels who surrounded them were left with three claw marks on their bodies and immediately died. "Impossible! What did you do?" Fear spread quickly among the priests. A variety of attack spells were launched toward Peroroncino and the others, but all of them were blocked by an unknown force in front of them. "Indeed, all of these are Yggdrasil spells. Who taught you these spells?" Momonga said in a menacing tone. "Ah!" A priest took out a slingshot and launched an iron ball toward Momonga. Suddenly, Albedo, who was standing behind Momonga, disappeared from her spot and reappeared in front of him, slashing the flying iron ball back at incredible speed.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Nigun and the priests couldn''t even see it clearly. The priest who had been playing with the iron ball lost his head. "What happened?" Nigun asked, a bit bewildered. "Albedo, you should know that attacks like this can''t hurt me in the slightest. There''s no need for...," Momonga began. "My lord Ainz, when fighting an unparalleled supreme being, you must at least use proper means of attack. Such lowly iron ball shots are unworthy of being used," Albedo interrupted. "If that''s the case, then none of the opponents here are qualified," Momonga continued. Nigun broke out in cold sweat upon hearing this. Albedo''s speed was beyond his ability to follow with his eyes. Not to mention her master. "Principality Observation, attack! Kill him!" The Principality Observation flew toward Momonga, raising its staff to strike. Momonga blocked the attack with one hand. "Hellfire!" Momonga casually conjured a small black flame and sent it flying toward the Principality Observation. Upon contact, the entire body of the Principality Observation was instantly consumed by flames. "Impossible! One strike and you''ve killed a high-ranking angel." "What should we do, Captain Nigun?" "Don''t panic. I have a trump card." Nigun took out a sealing crystal from his pocket. "Summon the highest-level angel!" The sealing crystal emitted a powerful light. "That''s a sealing crystal!" Momonga thought to himself. "Shalltear, take it." "Self-time acceleration!" In the blink of an eye, the glowing sealing crystal that was originally in Nigun''s hand appeared in Shalltear''s. Nigun: "Impossible!!!!!!" "How could this happen?" Nigun stumbled and fell to the ground. Shalltear handed the sealing crystal to Peroroncino. "Em... I see!" "Give it back to him! I''m bored. I thought it was the highest-level Celestial Seraph, but turns out it''s just trash. Momonga, I''m leaving." "Okay!" "Here you go!" Shalltear tossed the sealing crystal with precision, and it landed directly in Nigun''s hand. "This... You will pay the price for your ignorance." "Summon the highest-level angel!" "Behold, the majestic appearance of this highest-level angel." "Dominion Authority." "Indeed, it''s just trash. If Peroroncino hadn''t had Shalltear steal it, I was ready to have Albedo use a skill to protect me," Momonga thought to himself. The angel emitted a strong light, causing the priests to exclaim, "Hmph!" as they felt they had gained new knowledge. "So, this is your trump card. How boring." "Could it be... no... this can''t be." "You are just bluffing in front of an existence that humans could never defeat!" Nigun shouted hoarsely. "Use £¼Holy Smite£¾!" The Dominion Authority''s massive staff turned into glowing particles that surrounded the Archangel. The crown above the Dominion Authority''s head emitted a strong light. "This is a realm that humans could never reach¡ªSeventh-tier magic." "Take this, a divine miracle that can even destroy demon gods!" A powerful beam of light slammed into Momonga. "Hmph!" Nigun laughed triumphantly, but the next moment, cold sweat broke out on him. Because in the beam of light, he could clearly see Momonga''s figure. Despite such powerful force, Momonga had not turned to ash. "Haha, hahaha! Is this the pain of being hurt?" As Momonga''s voice echoed, the light beam disappeared. Nigun''s eyes widened, his mouth agape in shock. This scene left Nigun stunned for a hundred years. "Damned lowly creature!" Albedo exuded an intense killing intent. The overwhelming pressure made Nigun step back several paces, and many of the priests were so frightened that they sat down on the ground. "My lord Ainz, to think that you made my most beloved master feel pain... You arrogant trash!" "Enough, Albedo," Momonga said, placing a hand on Albedo''s shoulder. "But..." "Enough!" "Everything is within my expectations." "It''s time for me to retaliate." "Black Hole!" A small black orb appeared in Momonga''s hand and flew in front of the Dominion Authority, directly distorting and sucking the Archangel into the black hole, making it vanish. "Far surpassing the power of demon gods..." "Who... who are you?!" "Ainz Ooal Gown, that name was once known by all, revered by all." Suddenly, the sound of breaking glass echoed. "What''s going on?" "Someone is using information magic to spy on you, but because of my existence, they saw nothing." "The Theocracy is watching me..." "Alright, the game is over." "No, no, no, Lord Ainz Ooal Gown!" "No, my lord!" "We... no, even if it''s just me, it''s fine." "As long as you spare me, I will give you as much money as you want." "It seems you misunderstood something. Lowly creatures like you humans should offer your lives willingly in death." "Lowly creatures..." Nigun was shaken to his core by Albedo''s words. Momonga removed his mask and spoke, "Stop making meaningless struggles. Lie down obediently. I can pity you and let you die without pain." Chapter 10: Please Focus Your Attack Back at Nazarick Momonga gathered all the NPCs in the great hall. Peroroncino, disguised as a humanoid, hid among the NPCs. This form had only been seen by Nabe, and since he had arrived before everyone else, no one suspected anything. When everyone had gathered, Momonga spoke. "First, I apologize for acting on my own without prior discussion." "What happened exactly can be asked of Albedo." "But there is one thing I need to inform you all about." "High-tier item destruction." Momonga cast a spell, and the flag symbolizing him was burned and fell to the ground. "I''ve changed my name." "It is now Ainz Ooal Gown. You may refer to me as Ainz." "Anyone with objections may speak up." Peroroncino had intended to say something but thought it best to ask Momonga privately later. "Remember your esteemed name!" Albedo spoke up. "Swear absolute loyalty to the Supreme Being." "Long live Ainz Ooal Gown!" "Long live Ainz Ooal Gown!" Everyone shouted in unison under Albedo''s leadership. "To give everything to the Supreme Being." "The King with supreme power." "The world shall know of your greatness." "Our King, who transcends all." "May the glory of the Death King, the Undead King, shine forever." Afterward, Momonga left with the command, "I order you to make Ainz Ooal Gown an eternal legend." Once Momonga left, Albedo stood in front of the throne facing everyone. "Demiurge, tell everyone what Ainz-sama said to you." Demiurge stood before the crowd and said, "Ainz-sama said this while admiring the night sky," "I came here, perhaps to obtain this treasure chest that does not belong to anyone else." "And then he said this," "Conquering the world might be quite interesting." "And Peroroncino-sama also agreed," "Who wouldn''t want to be the first person in history?" "Everyone, the final goal of the Great Tomb of Nazarick is to conquer this world and dedicate it to Ainz-sama." Peroroncino looked at Demiurge and thought, "As expected of you, Demiurge. What a masterful job of trimming the beginning and the end." When most of the people had left, just as Peroroncino was about to leave, Shalltear approached him. "What floor are you from? I''ve never seen you before." At this point, Nabe also noticed what was happening. "Shalltear-sama, he is..." "Shh! Let me handle this." "Why does it matter what floor I''m from?" Peroroncino teased Shalltear. "Do you want to die?" Shalltear''s anger was kindled, and her appearance slightly changed.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Are you sure you want to make a move?" "You think I wouldn''t dare?" Shalltear was about to explode. "Look me in the eyes!" Peroroncino then transformed back to his original form. Shalltear slapped herself twice. "I''m terribly sorry, Peroroncino-sama, I..." "It''s alright. I was just teasing you. You did the right thing, asking for identification when facing someone you haven''t seen before to make sure they''re not an infiltrator." "But you also need to control the negative effects better. Try not to lose control, or you''ll become a mindless zombie who only knows how to slaughter." "I will remember your words." Later, Peroroncino found Momonga. "Momonga, why did you change your name, and why did you choose the guild name?" "I thought about it for a long time. I''ve always felt that we weren''t the only chosen ones, so I wanted the name Ainz Ooal Gown to spread throughout the world, in case any other companions come to this world. I hope they''ll know of our existence." "I see. But I''ll still call you Momonga! Ainz just feels strange." "Call me whatever you like." Later, Momonga informed Peroroncino about the information he had gathered from the village chief. "An adventurer, huh? I plan to become one. What about you?" "I''m planning the same. It''ll allow me to learn the common knowledge of this world and gather information." "Then shall we form a team?" "I refuse!" "I want to train the humanoid, and splitting up will improve the efficiency of gathering information." "That makes sense, but I still want to team up with you for adventuring." "Actually, I want to experience being the only man in an adventuring party with a harem. You know what I mean!" "Well, I can only say, as expected of you." "Of course, if we happen to meet, we can team up. But my main goal is to level up. The harem is secondary." "I get it, I get it." As Momonga''s close friend, Peroroncino was considered the most suave person in Momonga''s eyes, with no one before or after him surpassing his level of suave. Among everyone Momonga had encountered, Peroroncino was definitely the smoothest. In the end, Peroroncino did not tell Momonga about the things Demiurge and Albedo had done. This was because Peroroncino also wanted to see what the NPCs would do and he had his own plans to accomplish something significant. After bidding farewell to Momonga, Peroroncino used a teleportation ring to travel to the first floor. "Welcome, Peroroncino-sama!" A vampire bride spoke as she saw him. "Gather all the undead that will automatically emerge on the first floor!" "Understood, Peroroncino-sama." "Slane Theocracy, huh? Let me test your strength!" "Shalltear, bring the servant and knight here." "Understood, my lord." Soon, all the undead that emerged on the first floor were gathered. At this time, Shalltear arrived with the servants and knights. "Master, what do you plan to do with these low-level creatures?" "Attack the Slane Theocracy!" "Is this to lay the groundwork for Ainz-sama''s world conquest goal?" "No, this is just a test. I want to know how long it would take the Slane Theocracy to eliminate these undead to judge their strength." "Truly a deep and thoughtful plan, my lord!" "No, it''s just that you''re a bit slow-witted..." "My apologies, my lord, I am too slow-witted." Peroroncino patted Shalltear on the back and said: "I was just joking with you. From now on, you don''t have to be so formal with me. I am your creator. We should be the closest people. If you have something to ask or say, feel free to do so. You can even joke with me like I just did." "Yes, my lord." "Instead of ''my lord,'' I''d rather you call me ''Onii-chan,'' though, only in private." "Yes, Onii-chan-sama," Shalltear replied in an extremely seductive tone. Upon hearing this, Peroroncino nearly unsheathed his sword to duel Shalltear for three hundred rounds. But with so many skeletons and other undead creatures around, he couldn''t act. "Servant, come here!" "Yes." Peroroncino took out the Administrator''s Staff. The servant eyes rolled back, and he fainted. "What profession should I change it to?" "Got it, Impostor, maxed out stats." Peroroncino used his Insight Eyes to see the servant new attributes. Profession: Impostor Level: 40 (Max 40) Race: Vampire Servant Skills: Disguise. Can make anyone unable to tell their true race. At this moment, the servant woke up. "Try disguising yourself as a human." "Yes, my lord." The servant originally pale skin returned to a normal human tone, looking very much like an ordinary human. "Now, turn into an undead, let me see." The servant flesh was gradually enveloped in black mist, and as the mist dissipated, the flesh vanished. It became an ordinary skeleton. Peroroncino pinched its arm and felt the flesh-like sensation. So this is what disguise is. It''s hard to tell without direct contact. "Very good, now I order the knight to follow your commander, servant, as vice-leader. Proceed to attack the Slane Theocracy." "Understood," the servant said. The knight nearby hesitated. "My lord, I cannot do this. I cannot slaughter the people of my country. Please, kill me!" "In that case, I promise you that I will not harm any defenseless civilians in the city. As long as they stay inside their homes, they will remain safe." "..." "You have five seconds to decide." "Thank you for your consideration, my lord. I am willing." "Not slaughtering civilians is my unchangeable bottom line. You can rest assured about that." "Servant, besides the capital, what other major cities are there in the Slane Theocracy?" "My lord, there is the City of Water, Aelakaze; the City of Trade, Tingsinmute; and the City of Miracles, Dream Valley..." "Let''s go with the City of Water, Aelakaze." "It is 2:56 AM now." "Attack will begin at 4:00 AM." "Shalltear, open a portal and send them near Aelakaze." "Understood!" After the army left, Peroroncino looked at Shalltear. "It''s time to fulfill your wish." "Please make it a little more intense, Onii-chan-sama." "..." Chapter 11: Aelakaze Outside the City of Water, Aelakaze, a massive portal appeared. A large number of undead and necrotic creatures emerged from the portals, with the lowest-level skeleton soldiers being around level 10. The originally bright night sky gradually became covered by dark clouds. Inside the lord''s keep in the City of Water, a woman suddenly woke up. "There''s the aura of undead!" As the guardian of the City of Water, she was very sensitive to the presence of undead creatures. Aixushina quickly put on her clothes and called the guards to inform all soldiers to assemble. "The aura of a large number of undead, could it be Zurrernorn Cult?" Aixushina put on her robe and took her staff, making her way to the city wall. "Miko Princess, all the soldiers have assembled. We don''t know what''s happening." A heavily armored general walked up to Aixushina and spoke. "My divination magic has sensed a large number of undead creatures gathering outside the city, approximately around 10,000." "Where could so many of these creatures have come from?" Klaner asked, puzzled. "I don''t know either. We must prepare fully for defense." "Please rest assured, Princess. The 30,000 guards of Aelakaze will surely annihilate this undead army." "I''ve already sent scouts to investigate. It shouldn''t be long before they bring back intelligence." On top of a building in the city, a figure cloaked in gray looked at Aixushina. "So that''s the Miko Princess? Her wise crown is really beautiful. Hehe!" Her figure vanished into the darkness. ........ A few light cavalrymen outside the city were riding their horses and talking. "How could an undead army appear near Aelakaze? As we all know, seeing even one undead around here in a year is rare. Would Aixushina''s perception really be wrong?" "We should address her as Miko Princess, but what you''re saying is right. It doesn''t look like there are any undead here." The speaker suddenly felt something was off. Turning around, he noticed that the area, which had been empty moments before, was now surrounded by many skeleton cavalry. "What is this!?" A massacre began. The scouts were outnumbered, surrounded by the skeleton cavalry, and they couldn''t escape the encirclement. "Commander, we''ve found human scouts. What should we do?" A necromancer appeared in front of the knight and spoke. "Annihilate all the scouts. Vice Commander, please disguise yourself as one of the scouts and head to the City of Water to provide false information." "Hmph! Understood, Commander." The servant reluctantly accepted the order. Originally the team leader, he was now relegated to deputy, and this switch made him quite unhappy. The servant set off towards Aelakaze, casually finding the corpse of a scout along the way and disguising himself as that person. He then headed to Aelakaze. On the city wall, Aixushina furrowed her brow. Of the five scout teams she had sent, a total of 37 men, only one had returned. The others were missing. "What on earth happened? Why is only you back?" Aixushina asked the only returning scout.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it The scout gave a strange smile. "At 4 a.m., the undead army will launch their attack. All that awaits you is annihilation." "You bastard, what do you mean by that?" Klaner scolded angrily. "What do I mean?" The scout pulled out a bayonet and stabbed Klaner directly. Klaner didn''t react in time and was stabbed, feeling a sharp chill. Fortunately, the strike was not aimed at his heart. At this moment, the scout transformed into the appearance of the servant, a pale-skinned vampire. "Holy Light!" Aixushina cast a magic spell at the servant, but he easily dodged it. "Wait for your death!" The servant left these words behind and walked away. "Holy Heal!" Aixushina cast a healing spell on Klaner. "What a powerful vampire. If he had truly wanted to take our lives, we both might have died right here." "Where on earth did these monsters come from?" "I''ve already called for help from the Archbishop. Reinforcements should be here soon." The servant returned to the undead army''s location and reported the situation to the knight. "The disguise failed. They figured out something was wrong with me." "Alright." The knight said lightly. The knight had originally want to use him to delivering information. Although he was the commander, his heart still longed for the Slane Theocracy. Time passed quickly, and soon it was time for the attack. At this moment, Peroroncino was playing cards with Shalltear when suddenly her watch rang, and the sound was that of Bukubukuchagama. "It''s time. Let me see just how strong this religious country is!" Peroroncino took out a stack of scrolls. "Information Camouflage" "Counter-Surveillance" "Holographic Surveillance" "False Guidance" ... After using several scrolls, a display appeared. On the city walls of Airakaze, the soldiers were on high alert. "Discovered, huh? But it doesn''t matter. Let''s see how long you can destroy these cannon fodder!" "Advance, all units!" The knight commanded among the undead. One could see skeleton soldiers holding swords and shields, advancing in formation to cover other skeletons. Many skeletons carried newly made siege ladders, running quickly through the crowd. The hidden skills of the knight''s general profession were now in play, allowing the skeleton soldiers to fully cooperate with his commands. "This! Is this an undead army that is so well-trained?" "Fire the arrows!" Arrows rained down from the city walls. But the soldiers'' arrows had minimal effect on the skeletons. As the skeletons neared the city gates, a large number of undead beasts suddenly charged out from behind the undead army. The skeletons cleared a path for them, and they rushed directly towards the city gates. "Holy Light!" Aixushina cast a 6th-tier magic. A beam of holy light descended, wiping out a large group of undead beasts near the gates. At this moment, siege ladders were set up against the city walls, and the skeletons climbed up to fight the soldiers on the walls. "Boom!" Several fireballs flew towards Aixushina''s position from within the undead army. Aixushina''s staff glowed, and her white crown also shone brightly. The fireballs were all blocked in front of her. "Low-level magic negation?" Perorochino watched the scene with interest. "Seems so weak!" As the soldiers and skeletons battled fiercely, a beam of light suddenly illuminated the city wall. An elderly man and a uniquely dressed young girl appeared. The girl had hair that was half black and half white, with one black eye and one gray-white eye. She wielded a black-and-white war spear and charged directly into the undead army, swinging her weapon, causing large groups of skeletons to fall. She was the strongest warrior of the Slane Theocracy¡ªZesshi Zetsumei. The knight also noticed Zesshi Zetsumei. At this moment, a path was cleared in the undead army, and large numbers of skeleton cavalry charged towards Zesshi Zetsumei. "Thousand Extermination" Hundreds of skeleton cavalry were instantly destroyed by a powerful slash, turning into piles of bone fragments. "You''re my opponent!" The knight approached Zesshi Zetsumei and spoke. "A human in the undead army?" The knight did not respond, continuing to attack Zesshi Zetsumei blindly. "Slash" "Clink!" Zesshi Zetsumei easily blocked the knight''s attack. "Only possessing strength and speed with no combat technique. Are you kidding me?" The knight didn''t speak, continuing to attack blindly. "This armor doesn''t deserve to be worn by you." "Blood Blade" Zesshi Zetsumei swung her war spear, and the knight''s head was severed. At the moment of the knight''s death, all the undead froze for an instant, before mindlessly attacking the nearest person. Meanwhile, Aixushina, who was using magic to attack the skeletons, suddenly felt someone watching her from behind. She turned around and saw a very comical grin looking at her. "I''m taking this wise crown!" With that, the figure swiftly tore the Wise Crown from Aixushina''s head. It was so fast that Aixushina couldn''t react in time to stop it. Immediately afterward, blood began to pour from her seven orifices, and she became completely delirious. "Bastard!" Klaner attempted to retrieve the Wise Crown, but his heart was pierced with a fatal blow. The entire process, from start to finish, took no more than five seconds. Clementine, holding the Wise Crown, left swiftly. Neither Zesshi Zetsumei nor the elderly man noticed her presence. Soon, the undead army was completely annihilated. Watching the battle unfold, Perorochino could only think: "So weak, too weak." "Slane Theocracy is really weak!" Chapter 12: Healing Potion The door of a tavern in the strategic city of E-Rantel was pushed open. A tall figure clad in pitch-black armor appeared at the entrance, accompanied by a strikingly beautiful woman. The two walked to the tavern''s bar counter. "Shared room for a day, five copper coins. Meals..." the tavern owner said without looking up as he busied himself with his work. "We need a double room. Meals won''t be necessary," the armored man replied. The owner glanced briefly at Momonga and said, "You''re copper-ranked, aren''t you?" "We just registered with the Adventurer''s Guild," Momonga explained. The owner slammed a fist on the counter and growled, "Seven copper coins a day, paid upfront!" "No problem." Momonga dropped seven copper coins. "Head upstairs, last room at the end of the hall." As Momonga was about to head to the second floor, a leg blocked his path. The leg''s owner didn''t even look at Momonga, grinning slyly at someone nearby. His companions were smirking in the same way, clearly intending to extort some money from him. Without hesitation, Momonga kicked the leg out of his way. "Hey, hey! You hurt me! What are you gonna do to make up for it?" The bald-headed man stood up and blocked Momonga''s path, his eyes turning lecherous as he glanced at Nabe. "Looks like your woman will have to properly entertain me to settle this," he sneered. "Hmph! Scum like you can be found anywhere," Momonga replied coldly. "What?" The bald man furrowed his brow and was about to make a move, but Momonga grabbed him with one hand and lifted him off the ground effortlessly. "Dealing with you doesn''t even require the strength I''d use for playing around." Momonga flung the man aside. The bald man crashed into another table, knocking over a bottle of healing potion. "Anyone else want to try?" Momonga asked, glaring at the bald man''s companions. The two hesitated, took a few steps back, and prepared to flee. "Aaaahhh!!!" A sharp scream erupted from a red-haired female adventurer. "Look at what you''ve done! That was a healing potion I just bought!" She stormed up to Momonga, pointing at the shattered potion and demanding, "You owe me compensation!" "Then make them pay for it," Momonga replied, gesturing toward the bald-headed man''s group. "It''s one gold coin and ten silver coins in total," she declared. Hearing this, the bald man''s companions retreated several steps, clearly unwilling to pay. "You all drink here every day¡ªyou obviously can''t afford it," she continued, turning back to Momonga. "And you, with that fancy armor, don''t tell me you don''t even have a healing potion!" On the side, Nabe, annoyed by the woman''s nagging, was about to act. "If you don''t have coins, you can pay with something else," the red-haired adventurer chattered on, ignoring Nabe''s growing hostility. Seeing Nabe about to draw her sword, Momonga quickly intervened. "Wait! Stop. Here, take this!"Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Momonga handed over a small, intricately crafted glass bottle containing a red potion. "Red potion?" "Wait a moment!" a voice called from outside the door as a handsome young man entered the tavern. "How much for your healing potion?" "One gold coin and one silver coin," the red-haired adventurer replied. "Here, take two gold coins. Let''s settle this matter." Peroroncino handed over the coins and took the potion back. "I''ll be taking this potion then; I happen to be running low on these," he said. "Oh, by the way, Momon, this is for you." Peroroncino tossed a bag of coins to Momonga. Momon caught it and, upon seeing it was a hefty pouch of gold, said, "This is a big help!" The money the villagers had given him earlier amounted to only three or four gold coins, leaving Momonga in a dire financial situation. The sight of the money bag drew greedy glances from several people in the tavern. Although they dared not challenge Momonga, who had displayed his strength earlier, Peroroncino looked like an easy target¡ªa soft, delicate nobleman. "Lord Chino, are we staying here?" a voice asked. "Yes, Yulia," Peroroncino replied. "Isn''t that one of the maids from the Ninth Floor? They have no combat abilities. Why would Peroroncino bring her here?" Momonga thought to himself. After arranging accommodations at the tavern, Peroroncino and Momonga headed to the Adventurer''s Guild. The four of them stared at a densely packed quest board, struggling to make sense of the postings. "I have no idea what any of this means!" Momonga thought. "Why didn''t I prepare better for this?" Peroroncino thought to himself, equally lost. At that moment, a mithril-ranked adventurer entered the guild. "My lord, what are your orders?" he asked respectfully. "Find two of the most challenging copper-ranked quests and bring them to us!" "Understood, my lord!" The four of them accepted the quests and set out to the outskirts of town. "You''re always so well-prepared. Who was that person earlier?" Momonga asked. "That was the knight squad captain I mentioned before. I rewrote his class using the Staff of Administrator Privileges," Peroroncino explained. "His class is now ''Impostor,'' and his race is ''Vampire Servant.'' Yesterday, I had him come to E-Rantel early in the morning, find an information broker, and identify a morally questionable lone adventurer. He killed and replaced the guy." "Anything you need to know, you can ask him. He''s staying near the Adventurer''s Guild." "He is Momon. Treat him as you would treat me if you see him." "Understood, my lord!" The mithril-ranked adventurer knelt on one knee before Momonga and said, "Greetings, Lord Momon!" "Just call me Momon. I don''t want to attract too much attention," Momonga replied. "By the way, isn''t the person by your side one of the maids from the Ninth Floor? I remember they have no combat abilities. Why did you bring her out?" "I used the Staff of Administrator Privileges to rewrite her class. Her current class is Sword Princess, and she''s level 40. Her level cap is 80, surprisingly high," Peroroncino explained. "Sword Princess? And the Impostor class you mentioned earlier¡ªI don''t think those exist in Yggdrasil, do they?" "No, they don''t. I wanted to experiment with creating classes that don''t exist in Yggdrasil, and to my surprise, it worked." "That staff is really convenient, though it''s a pity the cap is only level 40," Momonga remarked. "Nothing is perfect, and this is good enough. Let''s part ways here. I''m heading off to level up," Peroroncino said. "Alright, see you!" Peroroncino and Yulia began slaughtering low-level monsters. However, since it was Yulia''s first time fighting, she struggled to control her strength, often killing the monsters in a single strike and leaving no chance for Peroroncino to finish them off for experience. Frustrated, Peroroncino decided to abandon leveling and let Yulia practice controlling her strength on her own. He then had his servant lead him to an alchemy shop. "Welcome!" said the shopkeeper, her face partially obscured by her hair. "Boss, I''d like you to appraise this potion," Peroroncino said, handing over the red healing potion he had gotten from Momonga. He wanted to see if these people could replicate potions that were no longer purchasable. "This is¡­" "Grandma, take a look at this potion," the shopkeeper called. "This is E-Rantel''s most renowned alchemist, Lizzie Bareare. She''s also my grandmother," explained a young man, Nfirea Bareare. "This is¡­" "Nfirea, you should know that healing potions deteriorate and turn blue during the crafting process," Lizzie began. "But this potion is unprecedented¡ªit''s a perfect healing potion. There''s no degradation at all." "The real healing potion is said to be the Blood of the Gods. I thought it was just a legend, but this proves it''s real." "The effects of this potion are equivalent to second-tier healing magic." "Can you make one like this?" Peroroncino asked, observing the two carefully. Inwardly, he thought, Nazarick doesn''t have any NPCs specializing in potion-making. Should I have Shalltear turn these two into vampire servants and bring them back to Nazarick to focus on crafting potions? Forget it. Potions aren''t something we usually need anyway. "Where did you get this potion, sir?" Lizzie asked. "That''s none of your business. How much is the appraisal fee? I''m leaving," Peroroncino replied coldly. Seeing she couldn''t stop him, Lizzie had no choice but to let him leave. Afterward, she sought out an information broker and purchased intel on Peroroncino, learning that the potion came from Momonga. Peroroncino, meanwhile, had no idea that a healing potion, which could be bought in Yggdrasil for just one gold coin, had left E-Rantel''s greatest alchemist so astonished. Chapter 13: Goblins Momon returned to the Adventurer''s Guild, only to be informed that someone was requesting him for a specific quest. "A quest specifically for me? Could it be something Peroroncino arranged? No, probably not. He didn''t mention anything like this to me." "Who is it?" "Nfirea Bareare," the receptionist replied. A boy with hair covering his eyes approached Momon. "It''s me," Nfirea said. "I just arrived in this city yesterday. Why would you commission someone you don''t know?" Momon asked. "I''m an alchemist. At my shop, I heard about a skilled copper-ranked adventurer who single-handedly tossed an adult man. The adventurers I usually work with are unavailable, so I decided to ask for your help. Also, hiring a copper rank is cheaper," Nfirea explained. "What is your quest?" "I need to gather herbs from the forest near Carne Village. I''m looking for someone to escort me and help collect the herbs." "I must decline. First, I don''t have the ability to protect anyone, and second, I don''t know anything about herbs," Momon replied bluntly. "This is a designated request! Are you sure you want to refuse?" Nfirea asked, visibly frustrated. "Yes, I refuse." "Wait! I think you should accept this quest," a voice interrupted. It was Peroroncino, who had arrived with a four-person adventurer team. "That''s¡­ the guy who came to the alchemy shop to appraise the potion," Nfirea thought to himself. "Chino, who are they?" Momon asked. "I met them while hunting goblins. They invited me to join their team for goblin and ogre hunts, so I agreed," Peroroncino explained. "Then I''ll go along with Chino''s suggestion. I''ll accept your request, but we''ll team up with them, and you''ll need to compensate them as well. How does that sound?" Momon asked. "Fine," Nfirea agreed after some thought. ....... The next day, the group set off after making their preparations. Nfirea drove the carriage while leading an eight-person team toward Carne Village. The team included: Peter, the warrior and leader of Swords of Darkness, Lukrut, the ranger, Dyne, the druid, Ninya, the magic caster. Joining them were Peroroncino, Momon, Yulia, and Nabe. The main task of Swords of Darkness was to explore the forest near Carne Village and eliminate goblins and ogres along the way. Peroroncino had been invited primarily because of the powerful swordswoman, Yulia, at his side. Given the uncertainties of exploring the forest, her presence provided an extra layer of security. As they traveled, Momon approached Peroroncino and asked, "Weren''t you planning to form a harem party? Why are you teaming up with this all-male group?"If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "Don''t even get me started. I spent half the day in the Adventurer''s Guild, and the male-to-female ratio is 15:1. And the few women I did meet were either tanks or¡­ not exactly great-looking. When I ran into these guys during a goblin hunt, they invited me to join, so I agreed. After all, the best way to learn about this place is through the locals," Peroroncino explained with a sigh. "I see¡­" Momon said thoughtfully. During the journey, Momon learned quite a bit from Ninya about the production of magic items and the basic workings of this world. Lukrut, the ranger, glanced at Nabe, who looked completely at ease, and asked, "Nabe-chan, you seem so relaxed. Is it because you trust my vigilance?" "It''s not because of you," Nabe replied coolly. "It''s because Mr. Momon and Mr. Chino are here." "Chino?" Swords of Darkness turned to Peroroncino with puzzled expressions. "Nabe, you have such a sense of humor," Peroroncino said with a forced smile. Although Peroroncino''s current avatar had reached level 3, he was still very weak. At this point, he doubted he could even handle a single goblin. "Excuse me, are Nabe and Momon a couple?" Ranger Lukrut suddenly asked. Hearing this, Nabe became visibly agitated. "What are you talking about¡­ that would be Albedo..." "Nabe!" Momon interrupted her before she could finish, making her realize what she was saying. "Lukrut, please don''t delve any further," Momon said to the ranger. "My apologies. So Momon already has someone special," Lukrut replied sheepishly. "Momon, I''m sorry for my companion''s rudeness," Peter, the team leader, said. "It''s fine. Just don''t let it happen again," Momon responded calmly. "Lukrut, be more mindful next time..." Peter warned. "Shh! Something''s coming," Lukrut interrupted. "Where?" "Over there!" Lukrut pointed toward a patch of forest. Six or seven ogres and over twenty goblins emerged into view. "What''s the plan?" Peter asked Momon for his input. "You protect Nfirea. Just watch me take care of these goblins," Momon replied confidently. "Understood. But we''ll still support you to the best of our ability," Peter said before turning to his team. "We''ll stick to the usual roles," Peter instructed his companions. Ranger Lukrut was the first to act, firing an arrow that fell short and landed harmlessly in front of the goblins. The goblins laughed, mocking the weak shot, giving them the impression that their opponents were feeble. "They''ve taken the bait," Lukrut said with a grin before releasing a series of precise arrows, taking down several goblins in quick succession. "Armor Enhancement!" Ninya cast a defensive spell on Peter. "Plant Bind!" Dyne used magic to summon vines that wrapped around the ogre''s feet, immobilizing it. Peter was just about to step in and use his martial skill Fortress to engage the ogre, but Momon and Nabe walked forward calmly. Momon approached the ogre, drawing two massive swords from the hilts on his back. The ogre swung its large wooden club at Momon, but in the next instant, its head was severed cleanly by a single strike. "Amazing," Ranger Lukrut exclaimed in awe. "His strength is beyond mithril rank¡ªhe''s probably at or even above orichalcum," Peter said, equally impressed. None of them noticed Peroroncino struggling on the side as he fought against goblins. Seizing the chance while no one was watching, Peroroncino gave a subtle signal to Yulia. She effortlessly cleaved through a goblin in one strike. Peroroncino wanted to level up but was caught in a dilemma: he couldn''t handle the goblins alone, Yulia''s strikes instantly killed them, and it would be humiliating if anyone saw him struggling against mere goblins. "Scared to come at me?" Momon taunted an ogre in front of him. Not the brightest, the ogre charged at Momon in a rage, only to be cut cleanly in half at the waist. Dead. The remaining goblins, seeing how fearsome Momon was, bypassed him and charged toward Swords of Darkness. Another group of goblins rushed toward Peroroncino''s position. In a flash, Yulia dispatched them all with ease. The goblins attacking Swords of Darkness were mostly dealt with as the team worked together. Meanwhile, Momon rushed at the ogres in front of him, taking out four with swift, decisive blows. The last two, terrified by their comrades'' swift deaths, turned and tried to flee. "Nabe!" "Yes!" Nabe leapt high, flipping mid-air to position herself so the two fleeing ogres were aligned. "Lightning!" A bolt of electricity pierced through both ogres'' chests simultaneously. The two collapsed to the ground, lifeless. Seeing the ogres annihilated, the remaining goblins panicked and fled in all directions. "Don''t let them escape!" Peter and Ranger Lukrut chased after them. Momon and Nabe, however, didn''t bother to pursue¡ªthey didn''t think goblins were worth their time. Shortly after, Peter and Lukrut returned. They hadn''t managed to kill many goblins, and both had suffered minor injuries. Dyne cast healing magic to treat their wounds. ....... That night, the group sat around a campfire sharing a meal. "So, why are you called Swords of Darkness?" "It''s named after one of the four legendary swords wielded by the Black Knight, one of the Thirteen Heroes. Our goal is to find that sword," Peter explained. "Momon, you''re truly incredible. If only we could be as strong as you," Lukrut said wistfully. "This level of skill is something you could easily achieve," Momon replied casually. Hearing this, the members of Swords of Darkness exchanged awkward glances and smiled wryly, unsure how to respond. Chapter 14: The Wise King of the Forest After several days of travel, the group finally arrived near Carne Village. From a distance, they could already see the village. "Strange," Peter, the leader of Swords of Darkness, remarked. "What''s strange?" Momonga asked. "I remember the last time I was here, there weren''t any walls this sturdy." As they approached the barricade, several goblins poked their heads out from within. "Goblins!" The Swords of Darkness members immediately raised their weapons. Suddenly, more goblins emerged from the bushes surrounding the convoy, encircling them. "Brothers, we wish to avoid combat if possible," the goblin leader said. "Especially the one in black armor¡ªyou radiate danger," he added, eyeing Momonga. "Who are these guys?" "What''s going on?" a girl''s voice interrupted from among the goblins. "Enri!" "Nfirea!" "Momonga, these goblins... don''t tell me they''re..." Peroroncino approached Momonga, whispering. "Yes, they''re from the Horn of the Goblin General I gave to that girl." After clearing up the misunderstanding, the group took a short rest within the village. Enri and Nfirea had a private conversation, while Momonga and Peroroncino observed the changes among the villagers. The villagers, regardless of age or gender, were practicing weapon use under the goblins'' guidance. "Should I summon some goblins of my own for fun? Nah, they''re too ugly," Peroroncino thought, glancing at the goblins. "The villagers have changed a lot, haven''t they?" "Indeed. When we first came here, they could only surrender or run. It must''ve taken a harsh lesson to make them pick up weapons to protect themselves." "Mr. Momon, are you actually Ainz Ooal Gown?" Nfirea suddenly ran up to Momonga, blurting the question. Momonga froze momentarily, while Nabe unsheathed her sword in response. Momonga raised his hand to stop her. "Thank you so much for saving Enri. I truly appreciate it." "..." "Is it because of Albedo''s name?" Momonga muttered.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Yes, Enri mentioned that a magic caster named Ainz Ooal Gown saved the village, and that someone by the name of Albedo was with him," Nfirea explained. "I deeply apologize for hiding something from you," Nfirea added. "Nabe, Yulia, step back for now," Momonga instructed. "Understood," Nabe and Yulia replied before leaving. "Actually, Mr. Peroroncino visited my family''s potion shop to have a red healing potion appraised. I later learned that the potion came from you, so I wanted to approach you to obtain its formula," Nfirea confessed, bowing deeply. "What would you do with the formula if you had it?" "I haven''t thought that far... It''s just pure curiosity..." "If you really want it, I can give it to you, but any potions you make with it must not be sold externally," Peroroncino interjected. "Thank you so much, Mr. Peroroncino!" "Does anyone else know you think I''m Ainz Ooal Gown?" Momonga asked. "No, only I know. I haven''t told anyone. I assumed you had your reasons for keeping your identity hidden," Nfirea replied. "Good. Do not tell anyone about it," Momonga warned. "I promise I won''t. Thank you again for saving Enri and the village." After Nfirea left, Peroroncino apologized to Momonga. "Sorry, it''s my fault for causing trouble by having the potion appraised." "Don''t worry about it. We''re friends, aren''t we?" "Lord Ainz, I deeply apologize for speaking Albedo''s name earlier," Nabe said. "Indeed, that was your mistake. But¡ª" "Allow me to atone with my life!" Nabe interrupted, drawing her sword to end herself. Yulia quickly grabbed Nabe''s blade, shaking her head. As Peroroncino''s personal maid, Yulia had already grasped his thoughts and acted accordingly, even before he had the chance to signal her. "Everyone makes mistakes, Nabe. What matters is learning from them and not repeating them. I forgive you, Narberal Gamma," Momonga said. A short while later, the group arrived at the forest''s edge, ready to begin gathering herbs for Nfirea. "From here on, I''ll leave the protection to you." "With Momon here, we can be at ease," Peter said from the side. "Um... Mr. Momon, if the Forest King shows up, please don''t kill him. Just drive him away," Nfirea said. Earlier on their journey, Ninya had introduced Momonga to the Forest King. "Why is that?" "Because the Forest King is the reason why Carne Village isn''t troubled by magical beasts. If we defeat him... Carne Village would..." "This is still too exaggerated, isn''t it?" Lukrut said, clearly dissatisfied with Nfirea''s request. "No problem!" "Isn''t that a magical beast that''s been alive for hundreds of years?" Lukrut replied skeptically. "Now that''s the attitude of a true strong individual!" Dyne remarked in awe. "Then, I have a suggestion. Nabe can use similar magic, so we would like to wander around this area," Momonga added. "That''s fine, but please don''t go too far," Nfirea responded. "Of course." "I''ll also go for a walk with Momon. Let''s have Yulia stay with you to ensure your safety!" "Take care, Chino!" Ninya called out. "It''s fine, I''ll be with Momon and Nabe, I won''t be in any danger," Chino reassured. Afterwards, the Swords of Darkness team and Nfirea went off to gather herbs, while Momonga, Peroroncino, and Nabe headed deeper into the forest. "This should be far enough," Peroroncino said. "Then, to boost my reputation, let''s meet it!" "Alright!" A voice came from above, from the trees. Nabe immediately prepared to cast a spell toward the figure, but stopped when she saw it was Aura. "Lord Aura, please don''t scare me like that." "Sorry!" Aura smiled cheerfully at Nabe. "When did you arrive?" "Just when Ainz-sama, Peroroncino-sama, and Nabe entered the forest." "Didn''t miss a single moment," Nabe remarked. "So, my task is to lead the Forest King to fight with Ainz-sama, correct?" "Yes." "Alright, I''ll go now." "Can a humanoid still use special class abilities? Let''s find out!" Peroroncino thought to himself. [Eye of the Scout] Peroroncino looked at Aura, who was surrounded by two magical beasts. One of the beasts threw Aura onto its back, while the other licked her face with its long tongue. Peroroncino dismissed the Eye of the Scout and walked with Momonga to the herb gathering spot. Before long, many birds in the deep forest took flight. The ground began to shake. Lukrut felt the tremor, pressing his ear to the ground. "This is bad, something big is coming." "Could it be the Forest King?" "Most likely. It''s dangerous here, you should leave." "Please be careful, Mr. Momon." "Understood." At that moment, a shadow charged at Momonga. He swiftly struck it away with a single sword swing. Chapter 15: Uninvited Guest "Ping! Ping! Ping!" Momonga clashed with the huge beast emerging from the shadows. At this moment, the gigantic beast stepped out of the shadows, and upon seeing its appearance, both Momonga and Peroroncino were slightly stunned. "Isn''t this a hamster?!" Peroroncino said, looking at the creature before them. "My species is accurately named Giant Hamster," the creature replied, with its big sparkling eyes and four large incisors looking quite adorable. "This Forest Wise King seems a bit cute," said Peroroncino. "I am the Forest Wise King, how could you call me cute?" The hamster protested. "But if you''ve heard of my species, you''ve probably seen others like me. If you encounter any of my kind, please let me know. To live without reproducing would be a waste of life." "Uh... the size difference is a bit too much," Peroroncino commented. "Really? That''s a pity. Well, the conversation ends here. Let us continue our battle!" "Nabe, retreat." "You three can come at me together, I wouldn''t mind," the hamster said confidently. "Do we need three people to deal with a hamster? I won''t do something so embarrassing," Momonga retorted. "Then I''ll take you on myself!" the hamster declared. The hamster swung its large tail toward Momonga. Momonga easily deflected the strike. The hamster then used its sharp claws to continuously attack, but all were blocked by Momonga. "Impressive!" the hamster complimented, then began running circles around Momonga. Several magical circles appeared around its body. "Can it use magic?" Peroroncino wondered internally. "All amplification magic?" Peroroncino noted. The battle grew fiercer, with both Momonga and the hamster abandoning defense in favor of aggressive attacks. The hamster was slashed by Momonga, drawing blood, and Momonga was struck in the back by the hamster''s tail. "Wonderful! You must be quite a famous warrior!" the hamster exclaimed. "A warrior?" Momonga replied, puzzled. "Could it be a knight?" the hamster asked. Momonga struck the ground with his sword. "You can''t even tell I''m an undead?" The hamster, confused, wondered if it had misheard. "Maybe it''s because it calls itself the Forest Wise King," Peroroncino muttered. "I was kind of expecting more," Momonga continued, tapping the ground. "What are you doing? Could it be that you''re about to surrender before the battle is decided?" the hamster asked. "Quickly, come and fight seriously with me!" the hamster urged. "Forget it, I''m done playing." "Despair Aura!" "Level 1!" Nabe, watching from the side, displayed an expression that could only be described as a world-famous painting. A face beyond words. A black aura emanated from the tip of Momonga''s sword. The hamster felt it, its fur standing on end from head to toe, and it collapsed heavily to the ground.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. "I surrender, I''ve lost," the hamster said. "After all, it''s just a beast," Momonga remarked. "Do you want to kill it? I could skin it for you. Its fur looks really nice," Aura said from a tree branch. "Wh... Why...?" the hamster, lying on the ground, said with teary, pitiful eyes. "I think it''s quite cute. How about we keep it as a pet?" Peroroncino said. "I was thinking the same. Capturing the Forest Wise King should help increase our fame," Momonga agreed. "What should we name it?" "How about Hamsuke?" ... "This is..." "The Forest Wise King!" The members of the Swords of Darkness and Nfirea stared in awe at the oversized hamster. "Everyone, don''t be afraid, I''ve already tamed it." "As my master said, I, the Forest Wise King, will serve my master and will not cause trouble for you," the hamster proclaimed. The members of the Swords of Darkness and Nfirea were all wide-eyed, completely stunned. "How amazing! What an extraordinary beast!" Ninya exclaimed. "I can sense great strength and wisdom," Dyne said. "To accomplish such a great feat, no wonder you are capable of bringing Nabe on adventures," Lukrut remarked. "If we had fought it, we would have been wiped out. Mr. Momonga is truly amazing," Peter commented. "Nabe, what do you think?" Momonga asked, somewhat puzzled. "Strength aside, you can definitely feel its power in its eyes," Nabe replied. "Yulia, what do you think?" Peroroncino also asked, not fully understanding. "It certainly looks like a powerful creature," Yulia said. Momonga and Peroroncino looked at the large hamster, then exchanged glances. "Uh..." That night, Momonga and the others returned to E-Rantel. "You guys go unload at Nfirea''s house. I''ll go register Hamsuke at the Adventurers'' Guild," Momonga said. Momonga rode the hamster, drawing amazed looks from many people. "Pfft..." Peroroncino covered his mouth, trying hard not to laugh. At that moment, a noise from an alleyway caught Peroroncino''s attention. Momonga, riding on Hamsuke''s back, kept his head low out of embarrassment and failed to notice that Peroroncino had left. "Yulia, you go ahead to Nfirea''s house. I have a feeling something''s about to happen." "Understood!" Yulia replied. Peroroncino noticed a commotion in a dark alley and saw a little girl fighting a dog for food. The two were facing off over a piece of stale bread. The dog growled menacingly, but the little girl glared back at it even more fiercely. The girl looked about six or seven years old. Her clothes were ragged, and she was filthy, but her eyes radiated determination. The dog couldn''t hold back and lunged at the girl. Rather than immediately helping her, Peroroncino was more curious about who would win between the girl and the wild dog. The dog snapped at the girl''s arm, but she dodged. She then used both hands to lock her arms around the dog''s neck, holding on tightly, trying to strangle it. The dog thrashed, jumping and rolling on the ground to break free. The girl got injured in several places, but she never loosened her grip. Soon, the dog started to struggle even more frantically. Sensing its imminent death, it began slamming itself against walls in a desperate attempt to shake her off. The girl''s head was bloodied from the impacts, but she refused to let go. After a few hits, the dog eventually went limp and died in her grasp. The girl noticed Peroroncino, grabbed the stale bread, and held it tightly to her chest, baring her teeth at him in a defiant snarl. "You''re strong. Here, drink this," Peroroncino said, holding out a healing potion from Momonga''s supply. The girl hesitated for a moment before snatching the red potion, as if afraid he might take it back. Without hesitation, she bit through the glass bottle, spat out the shards, and drank the potion. Her wounds began healing at a visible speed. Sensing Peroroncino''s goodwill, the girl stopped snarling and collapsed. The fight with the dog had drained her energy, and after days of starvation, she couldn''t stay conscious any longer. Without Peroroncino''s intervention, she might have died right there. "Shalltear, open a portal." "Yes, my lord." A portal appeared, and Shalltear stepped through. "Master, what do you need me to do?" "Take her back and have the maids on the ninth floor care for her. She''s clearly been starving for days¡ªprepare some food for her." "Yes, my lord." On the other side, Yulia had caught up with Nfirea and the others. "Miss Yulia, why have you come? Could it be you missed me?" Lukrut teased. "I''m here to make sure you don''t get yourself killed," Yulia replied calmly. Nfirea opened the back door to the potion shop with a lantern in hand and said, "Alright, everyone, you can put the supplies¡ª" Before he could finish, someone grabbed him by the back and flung him forward. He collided with Lukrut, and the two of them tumbled to the ground. "Danger! Stay back!" Yulia warned. She drew her short sword and thrust it through the door. Clang! The sound of metal clashing came from the other side. Bang! The door was kicked open forcefully from the other side. "Damn it, trying to ambush me?" A woman with short golden hair and dressed in a black cloak appeared behind the door. Yulia reversed her grip on her short sword with her left hand and suddenly flung it backward. Hidden near the door was a pale-skinned magic caster with a squid-like head. Caught off guard, he tried to block with his staff, but the impact knocked it from his hands. "Phantom Blade!" Yulia''s figure flickered and split into two, rushing toward Clementine and Khajiit. Martial Art: Fortress Clementine swung her sword at the Yulia in front of her, but it passed right through. "A fake?" "Magic Shield!" Khajiit hastily cast a defensive spell on himself. Thunk... Crack! Yulia struck the magic shield with her blade, and cracks began to appear on it. "Who are you, to possess such strength?!" Khajiit exclaimed in shock. Chapter 16: The Undead Army "You are not worthy of knowing my name," Yulia declared as her next slash shattered the magic shield. Martial Art: Gale Dash Clementine accelerated with lightning speed, lunging at Yulia''s back with her blade. Clang! Yulia sensed Clementine''s attack and turned just in time to deflect her sword. "Your reflexes are pretty sharp, huh? You''re not from this country¡ªthere''s no way anyone like you exists here," Clementine said with her signature mocking smile. "If you''re going to meddle, then die here!" Khajiit growled, whispering incantations while gripping his staff. "Corrosive Acid!" A jet of acid shot toward Yulia. Yulia dodged easily, but Clementine launched another fierce attack as soon as she moved. "Wither!" Khajiit occasionally launched spells at Yulia from the sidelines, complicating her situation. "How troublesome," Yulia muttered. "Starfall Slash!" She began swinging her sword repeatedly in place, forming a glowing pattern under her feet resembling a magic circle. Martial Art: Instant Reflection Clementine bent low and dashed explosively toward Yulia''s abdomen, aiming to stab her. At the same time, the glowing pattern under Yulia''s feet transformed into a six-pointed star. Clang! The clash of their swords rang out clearly. At the point of contact, a small six-pointed star appeared and shattered Clementine''s stabbing sword. The sudden turn of events caught Clementine off guard, and in that moment, Yulia''s blade slashed toward her face. Martial Art: Fortress Unbroken Clementine raised her arm to block Yulia''s sword. The blade rebounded as if hitting something extremely hard. However, as it deflected, a six-pointed star flashed, leaving a wound on Clementine''s arm. "Damn it! To think the great Clementine of the Hero Domain would get injured. You''re dead meat!" Clementine snarled. "Let''s retreat¡ªthe guards will arrive soon," Khajiit suggested, struggling to intervene in the high-speed battle. He couldn''t use the Orb of Death here without exposing his identity. "Fine, we''ll take Nfirea by force. I''ll hold them off!" Clementine growled. "Gale Dash!" Clementine drew another stabbing sword from her waist and thrust it at Yulia. But just before their weapons clashed, Clementine twisted her sword''s hilt, causing the blade to explode violently. Yulia retreated from the explosion''s range in the nick of time. "Hmph!" Khajiit exited the building and moved outside. The members of Swords of Darkness¡ªexcept for the ranger Lukrut, who had gone to alert the guards¡ªwaited outside. Hearing the intense sounds of battle from within, they realized they would only be a hindrance if they entered, so they remained on guard outside.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Suddenly, the door swung open, and an old man with a pallid face and a squid-like head appeared. "Corrosion!" Khajiit raised his staff and cast a spell at the Swords of Darkness members. Martial Art: Fortress Captain Peter raised his shield to block the attack, but the shield began to corrode under the spell''s effect. "Everyone, be cautious. This is a powerful magic caster," warned Ninya, herself a magic caster, immediately sensing the vast gap in ability between her and Khajiit. Boom! A violent explosion rocked the house, and two figures burst through the door. "If you want to protect them, then I''ll make sure they die here today," Clementine taunted. "You can try," Yulia responded, hurling her sword straight at Clementine. "What''s this? Getting desperate? You''re even throwing away your weapon now?" Clementine jeered. A light flashed over Yulia''s body as her appearance transformed. She now wore a black coat and wielded a sleek black longsword. Black mist surrounded her, radiating an oppressive aura. "It''s time to end this!" Yulia declared. Her speed increased dramatically, and she was suddenly in front of Clementine. Clang! The clash of their swords sent Clementine flying. "Thorn Bind!" Khajiit attempted to restrain Yulia with a control spell. "Let''s deal with you first," Yulia said coldly. She leapt lightly into the air and then accelerated abruptly. The shockwave of her speed caused a loud sonic boom. "Armor Reinforcement!" "Magic Shield!" "Hardening!" Khajiit hastily cast three defensive spells on himself. Crack! The moment Yulia''s attack connected, his magic shield shattered instantly. Khajiit swung his staff wildly in a desperate attempt to retaliate. Slash! In a flash of light, Yulia''s blade severed Khajiit''s arm, disarming him completely. "What''s going on here?" a voice called out from nearby. "These two were hiding inside the house, trying to ambush them!" Yulia quickly explained to Peroroncino, who had just arrived. "You seem to care about him a lot," Clementine sneered, taking the opportunity to charge at Peroroncino in an attempt to strike him down. Clang! The moment Clementine got close, she slammed into an invisible barrier. Immediately, she felt an overwhelming killing intent from behind her. "Extreme Shadow Slash!" Martial Art: Fortress Unbroken Boom! Crash! Although Clementine''s Fortress Unbroken managed to block the initial attack, the sheer force of the follow-up sent her flying. She tumbled across the ground several times before finally coming to a stop. "This strength far surpasses the Hero Domain. How can such power exist in a human?" Clementine muttered in disbelief. Just as Yulia was about to finish Clementine off, she caught a look in Peroroncino''s eyes. In an instant, she understood his intentions. Yulia suddenly staggered, dropping to one knee as her sword sank into the ground for support. The black coat she had been wearing vanished. "So it was power gained by overexerting your body," Clementine sneered. "But defeating you is enough." At that moment, Lukrut arrived with a squad of guards. Hundreds of soldiers swarmed toward Clementine. "Die!" Clementine suddenly lunged at Yulia, aiming her blade at her neck. Peroroncino stepped between them and stood protectively by Yulia''s side. "Look at me, you wretch!" Clementine redirected her attack toward Peroroncino. Clang! Her blade stopped just one centimeter away from Peroroncino, unable to penetrate further. Peroroncino smirked. "Is that all?" "All you can do is defend?" Clementine spat in frustration. "Let''s see you fight back!" Peroroncino''s grin widened, exuding confidence. To Yulia, his expression was mesmerizing, but to Clementine, it was a taunting insult. Meanwhile, Khajiit, noticing that everyone''s attention was elsewhere, discreetly cast magic without relying on his staff. He struck members of the Swords of Darkness party, taking advantage of the chaos to forcibly abduct Nfirea. Clementine followed closely, covering Khajiit''s retreat before fleeing the scene herself. The guards couldn''t catch up with Clementine, helplessly watching her escape in plain sight. The Swords of Darkness members had all sustained serious injuries, and Yulia had passed out entirely. Peroroncino generously used healing potions from Nfirea''s family supply to help treat their wounds. The guards questioned the Swords of Darkness members about the events before reporting to their superiors. ....... Meanwhile, outside the city, Khajiit was using magic to heal his severed arm. Clementine carried an unconscious Nfirea on her shoulders, her own arm dripping with blood. "I will definitely get revenge for this," Clementine growled through gritted teeth, biting her own finger in frustration. After returning to the graveyard, Khajiit immediately cast a mind-control spell on the unconscious Nfirea. Under the spell''s influence, he forced Nfirea to wear the Crown of Wisdom and cast a 7th-tier spell. Nfirea''s magical power alone wasn''t enough, so Khajiit and his subordinates combined their efforts to assist him. Together, they succeeded in enabling Nfirea to cast the 7th-tier spell: "Army of the Dead." A massive magic circle appeared beneath Nfirea''s feet, and an overwhelming number of undead began emerging from it. Clementine and Khajiit had already retreated to a safe distance. Using a specialized spell, Khajiit and his group directed the undead army toward E-Rantel, unleashing chaos upon the city. Chapter 17: Shalltear After registering Hamsuke at the Adventurer''s Guild, Momonga met Nfirea''s grandmother, Lizzie Bareare. The three proceeded to the apothecary shop, only to find an unconscious Yulia and the heavily injured members of Swords of Darkness. Guards were present around the scene, while the door was broken and several large holes marred the walls, clear evidence of a recent battle. "Where is my grandson, Nfirea?" Lizzie frantically shouted, scanning the surroundings. "What happened here?" Momonga asked the members of Swords of Darkness. "I was about to move some herbs inside when a blonde woman suddenly appeared in the house. Yulia sensed they had ill intentions and fought back, but she was overpowered, and they kidnapped Nfirea," Peter explained apologetically, bowing his head in shame. "I''m very sorry. We failed to protect him." Momonga glanced at Peroroncino, who responded with a subtle wink. Afterward, the injured members of Swords of Darkness were escorted to an inn by the guards to recuperate. Lizzie Bareare sought help from the guards to rescue her grandson, but returned disappointed when they said they couldn''t locate the culprits. "Lizzie Bareare, do you want to save your grandson?" Momonga asked solemnly. "Of course I do! But are you sure you can do it?" "In this place, I am the only one capable of rescuing him. As an adventurer, it''s time for me to step in," Momonga declared. Lizzie hesitated, recalling the powerful creature she had witnessed Momonga tame, the Wise King of the Forest. "If it''s you¡­ it might really be possible. I''m willing to hire you." "Are you certain? We are very expensive." "How much do you want?" "All of your worth." "You¡­ Are you a demon, offering to grant any wish in exchange for a soul?" "Even if I were a demon, what of it? You want to save your grandson, don''t you?" "¡­Fine. I''ll give you everything I own. Please, save my grandson." Momonga, Peroroncino, Yulia, and Nabe began investigating in a small room in Nfirea''s house. "First, let''s pinpoint Nfirea''s location," Momonga said, taking out a collection of magic scrolls. "This is a drop of blood left behind by the injured blonde warrior," Peroroncino said, producing a small vial. Momonga activated the spell ¡´Locate¡µ using the blood. Just then, a communication spell rang out. ¡´Message¡µ "Ainz-sama, I have something urgent to report," Albedo''s voice came through.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "I''m dealing with something important right now. I''ll contact you later." "As you wish, Ainz-sama." Momonga ended the communication. Peroroncino, however, received his own message shortly after. "It seems Albedo has an emergency. I''ll check on it," Peroroncino said. Momonga handed him a high-tier teleportation item. "Here, since you lack teleportation abilities, this should help." "Thanks." Peroroncino reverted to his original appearance and teleported back to Nazarick. ....... "Albedo, what happened?" Peroroncino demanded. "Peroroncino-sama, Shalltear Bloodfallen has betrayed us!" "What exactly occurred?" he asked angrily. "Shalltear was assigned by Ainz-sama to capture warriors skilled in martial arts. However, shortly after she departed, we lost all contact with her. Her status has turned red in the system," Albedo explained. Peroroncino glanced at the throne room''s interface, where Shalltear''s name was displayed in red. "Where is Shalltear now?" "She''s near a bandit stronghold close to E-Rantel." "Teleport," Peroroncino ordered. Upon arriving, he saw Shalltear standing motionless, her eyes vacant and unresponsive. Peroroncino''s emotions were mixed as he confronted her. "Shalltear!" She didn''t respond, merely standing there in a daze. Peroroncino''s attention snapped upward as a figure in white dragon armor appeared in the sky. "You know this vampire?" the figure asked. "Are you the one controlling her?" Peroroncino asked coldly. "It seems you and this vampire are connected," the figure replied. "Answer me!" Peroroncino''s voice was laced with a powerful aura of intimidation, which surged outward. The White Dragon Lord seemed startled, clearly sensing the overwhelming presence. "You¡­ you''re from YGGDRASIL!" At that moment, Shalltear stirred, reacting to the damage caused by Peroroncino''s aura. "Peroroncino-sama?" she murmured weakly. "Shalltear? Who''s controlling you, or rather, who is your master now?" Peroroncino demanded. "My master is, of course..." "My master... Who is my master?" "Is it him?" Peroroncino pointed at the figure in the sky. "No... I can''t remember who my master is." "Can''t remember, or don''t have a master?" Peroroncino pressed on. "No master? I think... I don''t remember." Peroroncino quickly realized that Shalltear''s current state was peculiar. She wasn''t under mind control, nor was she dominated. If she were mind-controlled, she would only respond to the commands of the controller and ignore everyone else. If dominated, she would act like a vampire servant, still possessing her own thoughts but absolutely loyal to the dominator. "Shalltear, why do you still call me ''Master''?" "Because Peroroncino-sama is my creator." "Then why did you betray your creator?" "Because..." Shalltear thought long and hard but couldn''t come up with a reason. "It seems that whoever controlled Shalltear encountered a problem during the process. They might be seriously injured, unconscious, or perhaps Shalltear even killed them." The Platinum Dragon Lord observed the two of them, gauging their strength. He realized they were likely as strong as, if not stronger than, himself. "Should I fight them or retreat? Maybe I should try communicating first?" "You still haven''t answered my question. Who controlled her, and why are you here?" Peroroncino addressed the Platinum Dragon Lord. "What business is it of yours why I am here?" As one of the strongest beings in the world, the Platinum Dragon Lord was displeased by Peroroncino''s tone. Rarely had anyone dared to speak to him this way. "So, you don''t want to answer." Peroroncino''s tone darkened. "Shalltear, kill him." "Should I follow Peroroncino-sama''s orders? He isn''t my master anymore. But... he is my creator. Besides, I find that guy in the sky a bit annoying, too." After hesitating briefly, Shalltear decided to attack the Platinum Dragon Lord. "Eightfold Killing Strike!" With a wave of his arm, the Platinum Dragon Lord launched eight weapons simultaneously at Shalltear. Boom! A massive explosion created a cloud of smoke, but Shalltear emerged unscathed. "Self-Acceleration!" In an instant, Shalltear appeared before the Platinum Dragon Lord and punched him, sending him flying backward. "This power... it''s astonishingly strong," the Platinum Dragon Lord muttered, shaken. Chapter 18: Platinum Dragon Lord "Based on Shalltear''s current condition, it''s very likely that the person controlling her has lost consciousness and was either severely injured or killed by Shalltear during the control process." "Shalltear''s state is very similar to that of a neutral unit. She only reacts when attacked and doesn''t do anything unless provoked." "We should capture him and see what he knows!" Peroroncino looked at the Platinum Dragon Lord, who was being pressed by Shalltear. "No, this guy''s strength is above mine. I need to retreat for now." "Starfeast Arrow!" Peroroncino drew his Houyi bow to its full extent, gathering all surrounding energy into the arrow. "Whoosh~" The air around him cracked with a sonic boom as the earth-shattering arrow shot forward. "Th-this!" The Platinum Dragon Lord looked at the massive energy arrow, as thick as a tree trunk, and couldn''t help but question his existence. "Far beyond any individual who has arrived in this world from YGGDRASIL." The Platinum Dragon Lord had no chance of dodging the arrow. He could only watch as it pierced his body. All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Shalltear turned her gaze toward Peroroncino. "Peroroncino-sama, do you want to fight me? If you don''t want to fight, please stay away from me." The enormous power of the arrow had affected Shalltear, but it did not cause her significant harm. Meanwhile, the Platinum Dragon Lord was already out of her attack range. In the distance, the Platinum Dragon Lord was severely injured by the blow, a large hole in his left chest. He struggled to stand up. Despite his injuries, the Platinum Dragon Lord was still incredibly fast in his escape.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Peroroncino would never let this potential enemy escape. Since they had become enemies, he couldn''t just let him go. It was best to eliminate him entirely. "Star Mark Thousand Arrows!" A single arrow pierced through the clouds, accurately hitting the Platinum Dragon Lord. The Platinum Dragon Lord attempted to dodge the arrow, but it had tracking properties, and there was no way to escape it. Peroroncino continued to fire magical arrows from his Houyi bow as the Platinum Dragon Lord attempted to cast defensive spells, but none of them could block Peroroncino''s attacks. "Damn, I can''t escape!" The Platinum Dragon Lord realized that Peroroncino''s speed far exceeded his own. The opponent had clearly been wary of any potential counterattack and had kept his distance. "That tracking arrow must have had some kind of tracking mechanism. Looks like I''ll have to abandon this body." "Eight Gates Absolute Kill!" The Platinum Dragon Lord wielded the eight weapons previously used by the Eight Greed King and launched them at Peroroncino. "Flash! Scorching Sun!" A magic circle appeared beneath Peroroncino''s feet, and he disappeared from his original position. The Platinum Dragon Lord searched around but couldn''t find Peroroncino''s figure. He looked up and saw Peroroncino above him, drawing his bow. A pure white light filled his vision. The Platinum Dragon Lord quickly dodged, narrowly avoiding the attack. However, Peroroncino''s attack was continuous. A pure white laser beam connected Peroroncino and the Platinum Dragon Lord, and Peroroncino adjusted the angle, the light now surrounding the Platinum Dragon Lord''s body. The Platinum Dragon Lord felt a searing burn all over his body. He dodged desperately, but his speed was no match for Peroroncino''s quick adjustments. "I have no choice but to fight to the death!" The Platinum Dragon Lord hurled the eight weapons at Peroroncino from all directions. Charging toward Peroroncino while taking the hits. "A futile struggle," Peroroncino said, flapping his wings to increase the distance between himself and the Platinum Dragon Lord. The Platinum Dragon Lord''s speed was far slower than Peroroncino''s, who had already increased the gap. Although the eight weapons struck Peroroncino, his defensive equipment created a shield that blocked the attacks, causing no significant damage. Soon, the Platinum Dragon Lord began to disintegrate in the intense burn. The eight weapons fell to the ground as they lost their connection with their master. "Is he dead?" Peroroncino observed the Platinum Dragon Lord, now reduced to ashes. "This must be the strongest person I''ve ever encountered!" "I estimate his level to be around level 80." Chapter 19: The Crisis of E-Rantel After confirming that the Platinum Dragon Lord was dead, Peroroncino arrived at the location of Shalltear. Shalltear had reverted to her original state, standing still in a dazed manner. "It seems the only option now is to kill her and resurrect her. Afterward, I''ll discuss how to handle Shalltear with Momonga," Peroroncino thought. "But can the NPCs of Nazarick be resurrected after death?" "Let''s do an experiment!" Peroroncino decided. [Message] "Yulia, how is it going with Momonga?" "Lord Ainz and Nabe have found the location of the people who captured Nfirea. They are hiding in a graveyard to the west of E-Rantel." "It seems they captured Nfirea to cast a 7th-tier spell, ''Army of the Dead.'' Lord Ainz and Nabe have gone to the graveyard to rescue him." "Lord Ainz told me to stay in E-Rantel and wait until the undead army breaks through the walls before making my move." "I see. In that case, you should help the soldiers defend the city wall for now. There are a lot of witnesses, which will help raise our fame. Once the wall is breached and people begin fleeing, there will be no witnesses left." Peroroncino still had a small trace of kindness in him and didn''t want innocent civilians to be slaughtered by the invading undead. "Understood!" [High-level teleportation] Peroroncino teleported back to the first floor of Nazarick and found a random named undead mage. "What is your name?" "Peroroncino-sama, my name is Iguva." "I have a task for you." "I will not hesitate to die for you." "Good! Since you have that resolve, then follow me." Peroroncino brought Igwa to the outskirts of E-Rantel. "Your task is to infiltrate the undead army and attack the city. However, you need to wait until the undead army is nearly wiped out before making your move." "Can you do it?" "I will fulfill your command without fail." "Good, go!" Peroroncino teleported back to E-Rantel, returning to his humanoid form. "This is the perfect opportunity to level up using these skeleton soldiers," Peroroncino thought as he made his way to the city wall, where soldiers were using spears to fight off the advancing skeletons. When the undead gathered in large numbers, they would transform into undead giants. "Eye of Insight" Undead Giant Level 30 A hybrid monster composed of many undead. Stolen story; please report. Strong attack, slow speed, low health, no skills. "Level 30? What kind of monster is that?" the captain of the guards exclaimed in shock. "Sword Shadow - Flowing Moon Slash" Yulia instantly killed the undead giant with a single slash. "Impressive!" Peroroncino used Eye of Insight to observe the soldiers and their captain. The soldiers were around levels 10-13, and the captain was level 16. They were much weaker than the knights Peroroncino had encountered in Carne Village. Those knights were at least as strong as the guard captain. "It seems the kingdom is much weaker than the theocracy," Peroroncino thought. "Such a powerful adventurer, but why is she only a copper-ranked one?" "Forget about that. We must hold this line until reinforcements arrive. That black-armored warrior just bought us some valuable time." "We must defend this line," the captain of the guards said. Yulia''s presence had greatly increased the soldiers'' strength. She moved swiftly across the city walls, appearing whenever a line of defense was breached to kill the skeletons climbing up. Peroroncino also fought with full strength. The skeletons were helping him level up rapidly. With the additional experience-boosting items he had, Peroroncino''s level quickly reached 10. Soon, a large number of soldiers arrived at the barracks, including a commander. The soldiers quickly replaced the exhausted ones on the walls. With the large number of reinforcements, the undead no longer had the advantage in numbers and could not scale the walls as before. Peroroncino''s gaze shifted to the commander, and with Eye of Insight, he saw the following: Slinka Level 25 Class: Knight ** Average strength, should not be a match for Iguva. If he loses to Iguva, let Yulia step in." The guard captain had told Slinka about Yulia''s amazing performance on the walls, and Peroroncino had been mentioned as just a copper-ranked adventurer. "Thank you for your assistance. I will reward you later, and I''ll ask the Adventurers'' Guild to raise your rank." "You''re mistaken. It''s not just me, it''s us," Yulia corrected. At this moment, Slinka realized that Yulia seemed like Peroroncino''s bodyguard, always standing just behind him. "I apologize. I''ll request that the Adventurers'' Guild upgrade both of your ranks," Slinka said. Peroroncino gave a subtle glance, and Yulia immediately understood. "Then we''ll leave it to you, General. We''ve been fighting for too long and need a rest." "Alright! May I have your names?" "Yulia." "Chino." "I''ll remember them!" Slinka watched Yulia''s retreating figure, thinking, "Afterward, I''ll try to pursue her. She''s strong and beautiful, truly the perfect woman. It''s a waste for her to be just a bodyguard to some rich young master." He watched her until she disappeared from his view. "Resting is so boring. Let''s go see how Momonga is doing in his battle," Peroroncino suggested, leading Yulia down a dark alley. Advanced Teleportation requires physical contact to transport another person. Thus, Perorochino reached out and touched Yulia''s soft, bouncy... "Advanced Teleportation." The scene shifted, and Peroroncino and Yulia appeared in the graveyard. Nearby, Nabe was locked in combat with Khajiit. "Battles between mages are so dull. I''ll go check out the swordsman," Peroroncino said, heading toward Clementine. "When did you two get here?!" Khajiit exclaimed, noticing the sudden appearance of Peroroncino and Yulia. "Teleportation magic!" he shouted, realizing what had happened. Seeing Yulia in the distance filled Khajiit with both terror and excitement¡ªterror from the memory of almost being killed by her, and excitement at the prospect of revenge. "Nabe-sama, may I assist?" Yulia asked. "No need. Handling an insect like this is well within my ability," Nabe replied calmly. "Foolish arrogance! I''ll kill you and then that female swordsman. I''ll make you pay tenfold for my lost arm!" Khajiit snarled. Yulia ignored Khajiit and followed closely behind Peroroncino as he moved toward Clementine and Momonga. Peroroncino took out two cloaks and handed one to Yulia. "That woman seems to know you. To avoid interfering with her battle against Momonga, let''s conceal our presence," he explained. As he spoke, Peroroncino wrapped an arm around Yulia. "You''re always so thoughtful, Perorochino-sama," Yulia said softly. "Does this feel like a D?" Perorochino teased. "More like a C+," Yulia replied with a playful smile. "If you like D, I''ll work harder by drinking more milk... or maybe you could help me¡­" With their cloaks of invisibility on, the two moved closer to where Momonga was fighting Clementine. "Eye of Insight."Clementine Level 41 (Cap: 45) Class: Warrior Speed: 1100 Strength: 600 Defense: 200 Stamina: 500 Chapter 20: Clementine "Her speed surpasses Yulia''s, but her other stats are relatively weak," Peroroncino remarked, observing Clementine''s data. At that moment, Momonga also noticed Peroroncino watching from the sidelines. Momonga had been aware of Peroroncino''s presence ever since he teleported into the area. However, he didn''t mind. Knowing Peroroncino''s tendencies, he assumed his guildmate was merely here out of boredom. Momonga swung his massive greatswords, launching relentless attacks on Clementine. Clementine evaded each strike with ease, occasionally laughing and pulling exaggerated expressions, her face often resembling a comical grimace. "I''m getting a little tired," Clementine said casually, waving her rapier-like weapon. "Your physical attributes are strong, but you''re just flailing about wildly with all that strength. Are you an idiot?" "Then come at me. All you''ve done since the start is dodge, haven''t you?" "If I could, I would have already!" "What happened to the confidence that no other warrior could defeat you?" Clementine''s eyes grew sharp as she drew the stiletto at her waist. "Roarrrr!" A sudden bellow erupted from the direction where Nabe and Khajiit were battling. "A bone dragon?" "You know about it?" Khajiit sneered. "Magic doesn''t work on it, making it the bane of spellcasters." Peroroncino shifted his gaze to the distant bone dragon. "Eye of Insight." Bone Dragon Level: 40 All attributes: 500 Passive Ability: Immune to spells below the sixth tier. "So, that''s why you think Nabe can''t win?" Momonga asked, glancing toward Khajiit. "Now, can you close this gap?" Momonga readied himself, holding his twin swords in an offensive stance. "Guess!" Clementine said, flashing her trademark mischievous grin. As she spoke, she removed her cloak, revealing her armor: just a breastplate, shoulder guards, gauntlets, and something resembling ultra-short shorts that barely covered her lower body. Clementine crouched, her body low to the ground, one hand steadying her on the floor. Suddenly, she accelerated past one of Momonga''s greatswords, moving entirely out of its attack range. Momonga swung his other sword at her, but¡ª Warrior Skill: Immovable Fortress When their weapons clashed, Momonga''s sword was deflected. Clementine seized the opening and stabbed at Momonga''s shoulder armor, leaving a crack in the plating. Her eyes betrayed surprise¡ªMomonga''s armor was far tougher than she expected, managing to withstand her strike. Momonga slashed both his swords again, but Clementine lightly leapt back, avoiding his attacks. "That moment when my weapon was deflected¡ªwas that a warrior skill?" Momonga thought to himself. "So tough! But no matter. I''ll just aim for the weaker spots next time," Clementine said, grinning wickedly. "Such a shame. I was planning to toy with you for a while¡ªmaybe slice off an arm, then a leg, and let you watch yourself bleed to death," she added gleefully. "So, you deliberately aimed for the shoulder? I''ve learned a lot already!" Clementine crouched low again and whispered, "Here I come!"The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. She launched another dash toward Momonga. This time, wary of her movements, Momonga concentrated on her lower body as she approached. As soon as Clementine came within range, he swung his greatsword directly at her face. Warrior Skill: Immovable Fortress Once again, their weapons clashed, and Momonga''s sword was deflected. However, his other sword arced toward Clementine''s back. Warrior Skill: Flowing Speed Like a slippery eel, Clementine weaved her way between the two swords and thrust her blade toward Momonga''s eye socket. "Hmm?" Clementine''s confusion was evident¡ªthere was no blood, no cry of pain. "Is this all you''ve got? How dare you challenge Clementine, who has stepped into the realm of heroes?" "This battle has been enlightening. I''ve learned about warrior skills and the importance of balance during an attack," Momonga replied. "Huh? You''re only realizing that now? You''re unworthy of being called a warrior," Clementine retorted. "But how did you withstand that strike without a scratch? Some kind of defensive skill?" "Thanks to you, I''ve come to understand my own shortcomings. But time is precious, so let''s end this game," Momonga declared. Peroroncino turned toward Nabe''s direction and shouted, "Narberal Gamma, show them the might of Nazarick!" "Yulia, let Nabe know not to go too hard. We need that body intact as proof for the Adventurer''s Guild later," Peroroncino instructed. "Understood," Yulia replied and sped off toward Nabe. Nabe, who had been hovering in the air and preparing her spell, paused. "Nabe-sama, please be gentle. We''ll need the body for proof later," Yulia relayed. "Understood," Nabe said, turning her gaze toward Khajiit and his two bone dragons. "You all seem to think magic is ineffective against bone dragons," Nabe began, her voice calm yet confident. "But to be precise, it''s only ineffective against spells below the sixth tier. Which means it can''t nullify higher-tier magic. And that means it certainly can''t nullify my magic, Narberal Gamma." "Don''t be ridiculous. No human is capable of casting seventh-tier magic," Khajiit sneered. "You seem to be mistaken about something. When did I ever say I was human?" Nabe clapped her hands together, and a powerful lightning current surged between her palms. "Maximized Magic: Twin-Chain Lightning!" The crackling electricity transformed into a twin-headed lightning dragon, obliterating the two bone dragons standing before Khajiit in an instant. "Impossible! I spent five years preparing for this, only to have it all destroyed in a single moment!" Khajiit exclaimed in despair. "You should feel honored to serve as a stepping stone for Ainz-sama. It''s a great privilege," Nabe said coldly as she teleported in front of Khajiit. In a desperate move, Khajiit swung his staff at Nabe, but she severed it effortlessly with her spear. The strike didn''t stop at the staff; it also cleaved Khajiit''s body in two. .......... Meanwhile, Momonga planted his twin swords into the ground. "Come at me with everything you''ve got!" he declared. "Hmph, acting tough," Clementine sneered. Warrior Skills Activated: Swift Gale Run Super Evasion Ability Boost Super Ability Boost Faint lights flickered across Clementine''s body as she powered up. She lunged at Momonga with a piercing strike, her speed far surpassing what it had been before. "He''s not moving?" Clementine thought, confused by Momonga''s lack of reaction. "Whatever." "Die!" Clementine shouted as she plunged her sword into Momonga''s eye socket. She twisted the hilt, activating a mechanism that released a surge of lightning from the weapon''s tip. Electricity crackled violently across Momonga''s helmet. "It''s not over yet!" Clementine pulled out another stiletto from her waist¡ªthis one missing its blade tip¡ªand stabbed it into Momonga''s other eye socket. She twisted the hilt again. "Boom!" A violent explosion erupted from Momonga''s helmet. But amidst the flames, a skeletal hand reached out, seizing Clementine by the neck. "This is fascinating. Yggdrasil didn''t have weapons like this¡ªtruly an eye-opener," Momonga said casually. "No way! How can you still be alive after taking that kind of damage?!" Clementine screamed. "Allow me to reveal the answer." As Momonga spoke, his armor vanished, revealing his true skeletal form. "An undead. The Elder Lich," "Now, how do you like fighting a magic caster in close combat?" "Ahhh! Don''t underestimate me!" Clementine shrieked, pounding on Momonga''s body, but his grip on her neck remained firm. "I don''t have a habit of tormenting my enemies, so let''s end this." "These things are annoying," Momonga said, pulling the two weapons out of his eye sockets with his free hand. "You bastard!" Clementine struggled furiously, but it was futile. With a slight squeeze of his hand, Clementine''s eyes rolled back, and her life was extinguished. ........ At that moment, Peroroncino emerged from the shadows. "So, how did it feel to be a warrior?" "Magic is still better," Momonga replied. "Agreed! Once I level my humanoid up to 40, I''m challenging you to a PK match. If I can''t beat you with my main account, I''ll thrash you with a side one." "I''ll look forward to it," Momonga said as the two headed toward where Nfirea, was being held captive. "Master! Master!" A frantic voice called out from behind them¡ªit was Hamsuke. Momonga turned to look at the panicking hamster. "Wha-what the hell is that terrifying creature?!" Hamsuke exclaimed in shock, cursing loudly. Boom! Nabe slammed her foot on Hamsuke''s head, embedding it into the ground. "How foolish." "Ainz-sama, this lowly creature isn''t even worth keeping as a pet," Nabe commented coldly. "Don''t say that. Taming the Wise King of the Forest has significant public relations value." "Enough about that. Nabe, retrieve all the equipment they have before the other adventurers and guards arrive," Momonga ordered. "Yes!" Nabe replied. "There may not be any guards coming. I sent a lich and some undead to attack the city," Peroroncino interjected. "Most of the guards and adventurers should be defending the walls. After we rescue Nfirea, we should assist the defenders," he added. By now, the pair had reached Nfirea. Nfirea''s eyes were clouded, indicating blindness. "Blindness can be cured with healing magic, but it seems he''s also under mental control," Momonga said. "Because of that crown, perhaps?" "What''s this?" Peroroncino said, examining the crown on Nfirea''s head. "High-Level Magic Appraisal," Momonga cast. "Crown of Wisdom? Although it''s not an item from Yggdrasil, it must be destroyed to complete our mission." "High-Level Item Destruction." The Crown of Wisdom turned to ashes. Chapter 21: The Undead Assault Momonga, after healing Nfirea, instructed Hamsuke to protect him for the time being. Meanwhile, Momonga and Nabe headed outside the city to deal with the undead forces assaulting the city walls. "We''ll head back to E-Rantel to assess the situation," said Peroroncino. "Understood. Let''s regroup later." With that, Peroroncino used Greater Teleportation to transport himself back to E-Rantel. ........ A massive explosion rocked the city gates. A soldier, noticing Yulia, hurried toward her, gasping for breath. "Finally, I found you... Hah... Hah... The city gate is on the verge of falling!" he reported between labored breaths. Yulia turned to Peroroncino, who gave her a nod. "You go on ahead," he said. "Alright," Yulia responded, vanishing swiftly down the streets toward the walls. ...... At the city walls, chaos reigned. The fortifications were riddled with holes from relentless attacks. "Fireball!" Amid the undead horde, Iguva unleashed magical bombardments against the defenses. "Iguva shall fulfill the Supreme One''s command to bring down this city!" he declared. "4th-Tier Magic: Summon Undead!" Several well-equipped skeleton soldiers materialized around Igva. Meanwhile, Slinka, the city''s general, lay gravely injured and unconscious. Among the defenders were several mithril-rank adventurers, who gathered to strategize. "We need to take out that Death Mage, or victory is impossible. The walls won''t hold for much longer!" "With General Slinka out of commission, it''s up to us to protect E-Rantel. If we succeed, the orichalcum rank is as good as ours!" ...... Yulia arrived at the wall amidst the chaos. Recognizing her figure, the defending soldiers'' spirits lifted. To many, Yulia was a beacon of hope. Soldiers familiar with her from previous battles on the wall cheered her arrival. The situation was dire. Skeleton warriors clashed with soldiers all along the crumbling fortifications, and the defensive line teetered on the brink of collapse. The mithril adventurers, seeing Yulia''s copper adventurer plate, ignored her and continued planning their assault on Iguva. ...... "I''m going to die, aren''t I?" One soldier, surrounded by five skeletons, could barely lift his sword. His stamina was nearly spent. "Forgive me, my love... I may not come back," he whispered, closing his eyes in despair. "Slash!" A flash of light cut through the skeletons, reducing them to shattered bones. "I''m... alive?" Opening his eyes, the soldier saw a figure darting across the wall, swiftly rescuing his comrades. "An angel sent by the gods!" Yulia moved with precision, eliminating threats and stabilizing the defense line. "Reinforcements have arrived!" "It''s Yulia! We still have hope!" The soldiers'' morale soared as Yulia''s actions turned the tide. ........ At the same time, Peroroncino reached the wall. Scanning the area, his eyes fell on Slinka, heavily bandaged and lying unconscious on a makeshift table. "He''s no use to me dead," Peroroncino muttered, administering a healing potion. A surge of warmth spread through Slinka''s body, and he opened his eyes. "My wounds... they''re healed?" "Yes, but that cost me a valuable item, so don''t waste it," Peroroncino said dryly. "Thank you!"This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. "Tell me, how did a bunch of skeletons take you down?" "There''s a Death Mage among them. It''s been bombarding the walls with magic, killing soldiers en masse. My personal guard and I engaged it directly, but... when we approached, it launched golden needles from its neck, wounding me. Then, it used Fear Magic, leaving me vulnerable to further attacks. My guards sacrificed themselves to get me out alive." "Is this Death Mage actually competent, or are these people just weak?" Peroroncino mused. Leaving Slinka to recover, Peroroncino moved to the wall. The fortifications were in ruins¡ªentire sections destroyed by a single enemy. "Eye of Insight." A name and details appeared: IguvaDeath Mage, Level 30 Skills: Fireball Lightning Bolt Fear Special Passive: Regains mana when killing with magic. ...... A group of adventurers leapt down from the wall, charging at Iguva. The well-equipped skeleton soldiers surrounding Iguva moved to intercept them, clashing with the mithril-rank adventurers. ........ Using Insight, Peroroncino assessed the skeleton soldiers: Level 20, while the adventurers charging forward were around Level 20-23. He recalled their mythril-ranked badges and smirked internally. Adventurer ranks ranged from Copper, Iron, Silver, Gold, Platinum, Mithril, Orichalcum, to Adamantite¡ªthe pinnacle. These adventurers were just two ranks shy of the top. "They''re practically marching to their deaths," Peroroncino thought. "If they all die, this battle will at least earn us mythril-rank badges." ...... "Let''s go, brothers!" the mithril adventurers shouted, hyping themselves up as they charged the enemy. But as soon as they clashed with the elite skeletons, their confidence shattered. These skeletons matched their strength blow for blow. Fortress Unyielding! Holy Light! Fireball! Cleave! The adventurers unleashed their skills, yet despite their combined efforts, only a single skeleton soldier fell. ....... "Fireball!" From Iguva''s fingers, a small flame quickly grew into a massive fireball, launching toward the adventurers. "Boom!" The explosion rocked the group, leaving them all injured to varying degrees. Compared to their fireballs, Iguva''s spell was faster and far deadlier. As the smoke cleared, the skeleton soldiers closed in, relentless in their assault. With the elite skeletons pinning the adventurers down, they couldn''t fend off the encroaching horde. "Help! Somebody help me!" Their desperate screams echoed as the undead overwhelmed them. Out of the group, only three warriors managed to push back the elite skeletons and retreat toward safety. ....... Peroroncino exchanged a glance with Yulia, who understood instantly. Picking up three shattered pieces of rubble from the broken walls, she hurled them silently. The stones struck the legs of the retreating warriors, sending them sprawling to the ground. Face-first into the dirt, they were left defenseless as the skeletons swarmed them. "Lightning Strike!" A bolt of lightning from Iguva hit one warrior directly, charring his body and killing him instantly. "Fireball!" Two more fireballs followed, obliterating the other two adventurers. ........ Slinka, arriving at the walls, caught sight of the mithril adventurers'' last moments. "Even they¡­ couldn''t make it¡­" "Did you know them?" Peroroncino asked. "They were E-Rantel''s most renowned adventurers, the highest-ranked in the city," Slinka replied bitterly. "If they couldn''t defeat the Death Mage, who can?" "Momon probably can!" "Who''s that?" "The adventurer who rushed out to confront the source of the undead army when the assault on the walls began." "Boom!" An explosion suddenly erupted from the rear of the undead horde. It was Nabe, unleashing her magic. A tall figure clad in black armor cut through the undead army like a whirlwind, slaying the undead with brutal efficiency. "Speak of the devil¡ªMomon has arrived," Peroroncino said. ........ Understanding Peroroncino''s signal, Yulia leapt down from the wall. Slinka glanced at Peroroncino. "Don''t look at me¡ªI''m not jumping down there. If you want to, be my guest," he said lazily. "This fight can be won lying down. Why waste energy?" ....... As Yulia descended, her figure shimmered. She was now dressed in a sleek black coat, paired with striking black stockings that accentuated her form. In her hand, she held a long black blade. Every soldier''s eyes, including Slinka''s, were glued to her legs. These stockings were custom-made by a tailor in E-Rantel, using the finest materials and adorned with unique patterns¡ªa gift from Peroroncino. Yulia charged into the skeleton horde, her blade flashing. Not a single skeleton survived her strikes. Alone, she stemmed the entire tide of undead attacking the walls. ....... Slinka stared at Yulia, already imagining what to name their future children. His expression was one of infatuation. "Hey, snap out of it!" Peroroncino called out. "That''s my subordinate!" "Oh! Uh¡­ right!" Slinka stammered, embarrassed at his own daydreaming in the heat of battle. ...... Meanwhile, Iguva, noticing Momonga, felt a strange sense of familiarity¡ªlike recognizing a kindred spirit. But he quickly brushed the thought aside. "For the glory of the Supreme One, I cannot fail!" he roared. "4th-Tier Magic: Summon Undead!" A massive magic circle formed beneath Iguva, summoning an even larger contingent of skeleton soldiers¡ªtwice as many as before. Peroroncino observed the change with interest. "Eye of Insight!" Iguva Death Mage, Level 32 "He leveled up? By two levels, no less," Peroroncino noted with surprise. Iguva''s gaze shifted from Momonga to Nabe, as the battle continued to escalate. However, Iguva did not recognize Nabe. As a lowly servant of the first floor, he wasn''t even qualified to attend major events such as Momonga''s renaming. The only way he learned about it was through other denizens of Nazarick''s first floor, like the Vampire Brides. How could he possibly know who Nabe was? .......... "Fireball!" "Lightning Strike!" "Fireball! Fireball!" Iguva launched a relentless barrage of magic at Momonga. However, the attacks were utterly ineffective, barely leaving a scratch, as if Momonga were shrugging off a gentle breeze. .......... Momonga charged into the horde of skeletons summoned by Iguva. With every swing of his massive greatsword, another skeleton fell¡ªeach cut as effortless as swatting flies. "Fear!" Desperate, Iguva cast a fear spell on Momonga. "It''s ineffective?! Impossible!" .......... As Momonga''s greatsword descended upon Iguva, the Death Mage managed to retreat slightly. From his neck, golden magical needles shot out, aimed directly at Momonga. Yet, with a swift swing of his greatsword, Momonga deflected every single needle effortlessly. With a reverse swing, Momonga''s blade cleaved through Iguva, cutting him down in a single strike. ......... "Lord Peroroncino... please... forgive me..." Iguva''s final words escaped his lips before his body disintegrated into ash. ....... On the city wall, Slinka''s jaw dropped so far. "To think... he defeated the Death Mage we struggled against so easily!" ....... Meanwhile, the rest of the skeleton soldiers on the battlefield were being swiftly dealt with by Nabe and Yulia. "Woohoo!!! We''ve won! We''re victorious!" The soldiers on the wall erupted into cheers, their shouts of triumph echoing across the battlefield. Some even shed tears of joy, overwhelmed by relief and the feeling of narrowly escaping death. Chapter 22: Shalltears Betrayal Momonga escorted Nfirea to Lizzie Bareare''s residence. In return, Lizzie handed over all her possessions to Momonga, deciding instead to take Nfirea and move to Carne Village. "E-Rantel is too dangerous," she explained. "Even within the city, attacks can happen out of nowhere." Afterward, Momonga visited the members of Sword of Darkness and handed them their deserved payment. "Mr. Momon, we really shouldn''t accept this payment," one of the group said, shaking his head. "Yulia held off a formidable opponent for us, but the four of us couldn''t even protect Nfirea. A magic caster managed to forcibly take him away. That was our failure." "By all rights, we didn''t fulfill our mission and don''t deserve payment," another added. "You''ve been injured and will need medical expenses. Take this money," Momonga insisted. Despite their protests, he left the reward with them. He had grown somewhat fond of the group during their journey together. After bidding farewell to the Sword of Darkness members, Momonga remembered that Albedo had tried to contact him earlier. As he stepped out, he ran into Peroroncino. Peroroncino had just returned from the Adventurers'' Guild and had something urgent to discuss regarding Shalltear. "I just visited the Adventurers'' Guild," Peroroncino began. "With General Slinka''s recommendation, the guild has decided to grant us an Orichalcum ranking." "That''s higher than I expected," Momonga remarked. "Well, given the massive casualties¡ªevery Mithril-ranked adventurer is dead, and the soldiers suffered heavy losses¡ªit''s no surprise. People in the city are already calling you the hero who saved E-Rantel." "That''s all thanks to you, Peroroncino, especially with the Death Mage appearing." "By the way," Peroroncino''s voice grew serious, "Albedo contacted me earlier. She said Shalltear has betrayed us." "Shalltear? Betrayed us?! How is that possible?" Momonga exclaimed. "I went to investigate," Peroroncino explained calmly. "It looks like Shalltear has become something akin to a neutral entity. She must be under some form of mind control or a control-type skill or item that we''re unaware of." "I tried communicating with her, but she didn''t respond. However, if attacked, she reacts and counterattacks within a certain range. Once the target retreats, she simply returns to her original spot and resumes her daze." "For Shalltear, a vampire, to fall under mind control¡­ Who could possibly wield such power?" "Oh, while I was investigating her, a man in dragon armor appeared. His level was roughly 80. I tried interrogating him, but he escaped. I lost my temper and accidentally killed him. But I''m certain he''s unrelated to whoever controlled Shalltear." "The most direct method would be to kill Shalltear and revive her in Nazarick. I sent that Death Mage to die earlier partly to test if Nazarick''s NPCs can be resurrected." With the matter decided, the two returned to Nazarick. .........A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Back in Nazarick, Peroroncino immediately resurrected the Death Mage, Iguva. "My deepest apologies, Lord Peroroncino. I failed to carry out your orders." "Do you remember what happened?" "You ordered me to attack a human city, but I failed. However, I can''t recall who killed me." "I see. You may leave now." "Understood." "It seems resurrection is possible after all," Peroroncino noted. Momonga placed a hand to his ear. £¼Message£¾ "What are your orders, Lord Ainz?" Sebas'' voice came through. "Shalltear has betrayed us. You recently had contact with her. Do you have any idea why?" "Reporting to Lord Ainz," Sebas began. "According to your original plan, we attracted a group of bandits. During the mission, Lord Peroroncino summoned Shalltear briefly. "While interrogating the bandits, Shalltear''s Vampire Brides learned of a swordsman among them named Brain. Shalltear later went to the bandits'' hideout to find him." "Brain, is it? I''ll keep that name in mind. Continue your mission to the royal capital." "So, the unease I felt earlier¡­ It was because of Shalltear!" Peroroncino thought to himself. ....... The two arrived at Nazarick''s throne room to check Shalltear''s status screen. After consulting Albedo, Momonga decided to see Shalltear in person. Together with Albedo and Peroroncino, he teleported to Shalltear''s location. "Shalltear!" Momonga called out, but there was no response. "Shalltear! How dare you remain silent and disrespectful to the Supreme Being after your betrayal!" Albedo roared angrily. "Silence!" Momonga ordered, calming Albedo. "She does appear to be in a neutral state," Momonga observed. "It''s time to use this," he said, raising his hand. On his finger was a white, square-shaped ring adorned with a design of three shooting stars. "What is that item?" Albedo asked curiously. "It''s the extremely rare Meteor Ring. It allows me to cast the super-tier spell Wishing Stars three times." "Super-tier magic?" "It''s your first time seeing it, isn''t it?" "Yes, my lord. I only know that it is magic that transcends the 10th tier¡ªa form of ultimate magic." "Technically, super-tier magic functions more like a skill. It doesn''t consume mana, but its usage is limited per day. Normally, the casting time is extremely long. However, this ring allows for instantaneous casting." "I remember you spent quite a bit of money on this item," "Yeah, all the bonus money from the entire summer is gone." Momonga raised the hand with the ring on it. A complex magical array appeared beneath his feet. "Ring, remove all negative effects on Shalltear!" After making his wish, the magical array collapsed. "This is..." "If super-tier magic doesn''t work, then it must be..." "World-class item," Momonga and Peroroncino said simultaneously, glancing at each other. The two looked around, confirming if any enemies were nearby. "Let''s retreat!" Momonga extended his hand, placing it on Albedo and Peroroncino''s shoulders. The three of them teleported to a plain near Nazarick. "Damn it!!!" Momonga slammed his fist into the ground in anger. Every strike from him, as a magic caster, caused the earth to tremble. "A world-class item. I didn''t expect to encounter one here. This situation just got much more serious." "Lord Peroroncino, what''s going on?" Albedo asked the calm Peroroncino. "The super-tier magic Wishing Stars was activated, but it had no effect. That means the only thing controlling Shalltear is a world-class item." "Peroroncino, I''m so sorry. It''s my fault for sending Shalltear to capture the swordsman, and it''s led to this situation." Momonga felt that the one most hurt by Shalltear''s betrayal was probably Peroroncino, the one who created her. Peroroncino thought for a moment, then spoke up: "Actually, things might not be as dire as you think." "Shalltear is an NPC I spent a huge amount of effort to create. Her strength isn''t below ours." "But despite Shalltear''s strength, the one controlling her didn''t take her away." "From the scene I saw earlier, there was indeed a battle, but it wasn''t very intense." "If this were a battle at our level, the terrain would have been far more damaged." "Therefore, the enemy''s strength isn''t very high, but they possess a world-class item." "It''s very likely that the person controlling Shalltear was injured by her." "Perhaps they fell unconscious or even died." Momonga thought about it, and Peroroncino''s explanation seemed flawless¡ªit was most likely close to the truth. "I''ve learned from the servant about the history of the Slane Theocracy. The six great gods who founded the theocracy are likely to be players and most probably possess world-class items." "Let''s call the servant and ask him." Peroroncino pressed his finger to his ear. £¼Message£¾ "!!!!!!" "The servant has cut off contact with me." "Because Shalltear has become a neutral target, has he stopped being loyal to me as well?" Chapter 23: The True Ancestor of Vampires "I think we should prepare for the worst." "Albedo, have all the guardians who are out on duty return to Nazarick. Nazarick is to be placed on the highest alert." "Understood." Albedo then withdrew to inform the other guardians who were out. "Although Peroroncino, what you said makes a lot of sense, I still feel like things aren''t that simple. It''s better to be cautious." "Let''s go to the treasure vault and get the world-class items!" "Alright, we''ll do as you say! Being cautious is definitely the right choice." £¼Message£¾ "Nabe, is there something going on?" "Lord Ainz, the Adventurers Guild came looking for you. They said they discovered something resembling a vampire in E-rantel and want to discuss it with you." Momonga teleported over to the Adventurers Guild to understand the situation. Since the Mithril adventurers were all killed during the previous undead siege, the only ones the Adventurers Guild could rely on were Momonga and Peroroncino. But he couldn¡¯t find Peroroncino or Yulia, so he came to Momonga. "That¡¯s actually a vampire I¡¯ve been hunting, named Honyopenyoko." Momonga lied. Afterwards, Peroroncino and Momonga went to the treasure vault, where Pandora had transformed into Tachimi and was polishing the items. "Lord Momonga, Lord Peroroncino, what might the two esteemed ones be taking today?" "I''m here to take a world-class item." "Ah~ a world-class item~ one that can change the world~ a testament to supreme greatness... Has the treasure hidden deep within Nazarick finally found its purpose?" Pandora said in an exaggerated tone, making grand gestures. Momonga covered his face with his hand, unable to bear looking at him. Peroroncino ignored Pandora and walked over to where the world-class items were stored. "I¡¯ve changed my name. I¡¯m now Ainz Ooal Gown." After saying this, Momonga followed Peroroncino''s lead. "Please take care, my esteemed ones," Pandora bowed to them. "What world-class items do you plan to take?" Perorocino asked Momonga. "£¼Map of Mountains and Rivers£¾ £¼Millions of Blades£¾ £¼Greed and Apathy£¾ £¼Cup of Xueya£¾" After leaving the treasure vault, Momonga handed the Map of Mountains and Rivers to Aura, and Greed and Apathy to Mare.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. He instructed them to investigate the situation nearby, and if they were in danger, they were to immediately retreat back to Nazarick. "Understood," Aura answered immediately. Mare was a bit worried about the safety of the two esteemed ones, but after seeing his sister accept the order, he also complied. After Momonga and Peroroncino left: Aura spoke, "Mare, if danger comes, you take the Map of Mountains and Rivers, Greed, and Apathy and retreat first." "And you, sister?" "I will not retreat until Lord Ainz and Lord Peroroncino retreat." "I will stay too..." "Mare, the importance of world-class items far exceeds our lives. We can die, but the world-class items must not fall into enemy hands." "Sister, if that happens, I will leave the world-class items in Nazarick and come to support you." "I will never abandon the two esteemed ones or you." ... Meanwhile, Demiurge arrived at the reception room on the 9th floor of the Great Tomb of Nazarick. Albedo and Cocytus were there as well. "Can you tell me the details of the situation?" Demiurge asked Albedo. "The information provided is all there is." "Why only let the two esteemed ones go? When Lord Ainz didn¡¯t take any guardians to E-Rantel, why didn¡¯t you stop Lord Ainz this time?" "Because Lord Ainz said he wanted to personally defeat Shalltear. Seeing the determination of someone I care about, how could I refuse Lord Ainz?" "At times like this, guarding our esteemed ones is the reason we guardians were created." "Believing in our esteemed ones is what we guardians should do." "Lord Ainz and Lord Peroroncino are two of the few remaining supreme beings here. If there are any threats to their safety, eliminating those threats is our mission." "Even if we are blamed, even if we lose our lives, we must prioritize action." Demiurge stood up, ready to leave. "Where are you going?" "Of course, I¡¯m gathering my subordinates to support the two esteemed ones." At that moment, a blue giant axe blocked Demiurge¡¯s path. "So that¡¯s the reason. This is why you called me back and ordered me to come?" "Foolish, if anything happens to either of the two esteemed ones, how will you bear the responsibility?" "The two esteemed ones will definitely return." "How can you guarantee that!!!" Demiurge glared fiercely at Albedo. His anger was so intense that he almost revealed his true form. "Just believe in our esteemed ones!" "Cocytus, what do you think the chances are for the two esteemed ones to defeat Shalltear?" "3 to 7, Shalltear 3, the two esteemed ones 7." "How could it be 3 to 7 in favor of the two esteemed ones?" "Lord Ainz and Lord Peroroncino both need front-line protection while dealing damage from the back. Shalltear''s class is very effective against Lord Ainz. And Shalltear has the Spuit Lance, a divine-level weapon that can regenerate her health during battle. She has a real chance of fighting one against two." ......... Peroroncino and Momonga arrived in front of Shalltear. "Are we really going to kill Shalltear?" Momonga hesitated, not wanting to strike. "Other than that, I can''t think of any other way. We don''t have any world-class items that can break the control." "You''re probably the one who finds it hardest to harm Shalltear," Momonga said, looking at Peroroncino. "You''re right, I really don''t want to hurt Shalltear." "Shalltear took up half of my effort in this game. The Spuit Lance, Heroic Warriors, and resurrection items¡ªthese are top-tier items and equipment that are rarely seen in the hands of players, and I gave them to her. Her appearance and personality are exactly the type I like..." "In that case, I''ll fight Shalltear alone!" "Do you remember why I set Shalltear''s combat template? It was specifically to deal with you." "I won¡¯t lose. I bet on Ainz..." "Don''t be foolish. How could I just watch you fight alone without doing anything? Ainz Ooal Gown doesn''t just represent you," Peroroncino patted Momonga on the shoulder. Peroroncino extended his hand, clenched his fist toward Momonga. Momonga also clenched his fist and fist-bumped Peroroncino. £¼Glorious Emerald Body£¾ Momonga cast a defensive magic on both Perorocino and himself. "It seems that as long as it''s not an attack, there won''t be any reaction." "It''s just like the game!" "Now, we have complete control over the situation." £¼Flight£¾ £¼Blessing of the Magic Chanting Master£¾ £¼Infinite Barrier£¾ £¼Magic Barrier£¾ ...... Light continued to cover both Peroroncino and Momonga, and Momonga cast many buffs on both of them. £¼False Intelligence£¾ "This is enough. Let''s begin!" A massive magic circle appeared within a 20-meter radius around Momonga. Peroroncino and Momonga carefully observed the surroundings to check if there were any ambushes. When casting supreme magic, it''s the easiest time for the opponent to focus their attacks on you. "No ambushes?" Momonga took out a digital watch and put it on his arm. "Momonga Onii-Sama, it¡¯s time to set the timer," the watch made by Bukubukuchagama voice sound. Chapter 24: The Blood-Stained Valkyrie As Momonga unleashed his super-tier magic, Peroroncino fully drew the Hou Yi Bow. A powerful orb of energy gathered at the tip of the arrow. "Heavenfall!" "Starburst Arrow!" The two attacks struck Shalltear simultaneously. "Boom!!!" A massive crater over a hundred meters wide formed at the point of impact around Shalltear. "Hahaha! That hurts so much!" Shalltear exclaimed with excitement, standing in crimson armor, a pair of white wings extending from her back. In her right hand, she gripped a long spear that was tethered to her body. "Incredible! To think I get to fight two Supreme Beings!" Shalltear laughed fervently. Wasting no time, she charged straight toward them. Shalltear knew full well that facing two Supreme Beings at once gave her almost no chance of winning. There was no room for mistakes. "That''s dangerous, you know!" Momonga suddenly warned. Before Shalltear could process what he meant, a sudden burst of light appeared in front of her. "Boom!" Explosions erupted mid-charge, forcing Shalltear to dodge. But as she maneuvered, more explosions detonated behind and beside her. "Swish!" An arrow of light struck Shalltear amidst the chaos. The charged shot from Peroroncino''s Hou Yi Bow was equivalent to the damage of a 9th-tier spell. The hit inflicted significant damage on Shalltear. A black sphere interwoven with lightning appeared in Momonga''s palm. With a flick of his wrist, he hurled it toward Shalltear. As Shalltear performed a backflip to retreat, she pressed one hand to the ground. A stone wall erupted from the earth to shield her. An arrow shot forth, moving faster than the black orb Momonga had released. It shattered Shalltear''s stone wall. The arrow and the stone wall neutralized each other, but the gravity orb struck Shalltear. "Eye of Analysis," Peroroncino muttered, observing Shalltear''s status. A debuff, , was now applied to her. Massive spikes appeared around Shalltear, attempting to trap her. Without hesitation, Shalltear took to the skies. A rift appeared in the air, from which light arrows shot out. A similar rift appeared in front of Peroroncino. He aimed his bow and fired into the rift. As his arrow passed through, it multiplied into five arrows. A powerful shield burst from Shalltear, dispelling all the effects around her. The debuff on her body also vanished. Countless bone spikes erupted from the ground, speeding toward Shalltear. Shalltear attempted to teleport directly to Momonga, but her spell was interrupted, forcing her to reappear mid-air. "Delayed Teleportation!" Shalltear exclaimed in surprise. Numerous glowing spheres appeared around Shalltear in the air. Suddenly, they exploded violently. Shalltear''s figure blurred as she shifted to another location.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Momonga was relentless. A silver-white energy needle shot from his hand, hurtling toward Shalltear at incredible speed. Shalltear''s body flickered again, reappearing on the ground, but blood trickled from her lips. The relentless attacks had taken a toll on her. Peroroncino fired a charged arrow into the sky. Arrows rained down from above, bombarding Shalltear without respite. "This won''t do... I have no choice but to trade injury for injury," Shalltear thought grimly. Amidst the arrow barrage, a pale blue energy spear appeared in Shalltear''s hand. She hurled it directly at Momonga. Momonga was well aware of this ability. "The holy-attribute ," he remarked. He switched his gear to minimize the damage from holy-element attacks. The pierced straight through Momonga''s chest. This ability was one Shalltear possessed that Momonga could neither block with skills nor counter with equipment. He had no choice but to take it head-on. Momonga extended one skeletal hand toward Shalltear, releasing a slashing attack that struck her in an instant, leaving a visible crack in her body. However, Shalltear smiled, and the crack vanished. Meanwhile, Peroroncino had been charging an attack. "Shalltear, try this on for size. Let''s see if you can withstand it." Shalltear had no time to react and was struck by the arrow. Her body began to glow with a radiant holy light. This arrow inflicted ongoing damage. "Aaaahhh!!! This is a holy-attribute attack!" Shalltear cried out. As a True Vampire, her weakness was to holy-element attacks. Momonga followed up with a series of attacks. Three white slashes struck Shalltear in quick succession, leaving deep wounds. Simultaneously, wave after wave of light arrows struck Shalltear, compounding her injuries. Shalltear suddenly charged directly at Peroroncino. Peroroncino disappeared from his original position and reappeared above Shalltear. Shalltear was surrounded by massive spikes, trapped within them. Eight shadowy clones split off from Peroroncino''s body. The eight clones surrounded Shalltear, while Peroroncino hovered above her. Suddenly, the sky and earth seemed to shift. The eight clones pulled back their bows, each aiming an arrow charged with different magical circles of various colors¡ªred, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet, and black. Above Shalltear, Peroroncino''s own bow was drawn, with a brilliant white magical circle glowing at the arrow''s tip. At the same moment, nine magical arrows of different colors were launched toward Shalltear. Momonga immediately teleported away to avoid being caught in the crossfire. Just as Shalltear broke free from the rib-like spikes, she saw a flash of light. "Boom!" The simultaneous impact of the nine arrows caused a massive explosion, shaking the earth violently. As the smoke cleared, the battlefield resembled the aftermath of a meteor strike. The area had transformed into a massive crater with a radius of a kilometer. At the bottom of the crater stood Shalltear. "As expected of Lord Peroroncino¡­ Such overwhelming power. Thankfully, I have the resurrection item you gave me," she murmured. At the edge of the crater, Momonga activated a cash item to shorten the casting time of his super-tier magic. Just as Shalltear revived, she was hit with the super-tier spell. "This is the power of the Supreme Beings. Just two of them leave me utterly defenseless," Shalltear thought, marveling at their strength. A swarm of black creatures appeared around Shalltear. Another version of Shalltear, pure white in appearance, split off from her body. Special Ability: All Life''s End at Death Behind Momonga, a massive clock face appeared, its hands slowly ticking forward. Peroroncino stowed away his bow and engaged the Heroic Warrior in close combat. The Heroic Warrior outmatched Peroroncino in melee, but all he needed to do was stall for time. As the clock''s hands ticked, Shalltear was attacking her familiars, using her spear to drain their blood and replenish her health. Despite this, the sustained damage left her HP critically low. When the clock''s final hand moved, Peroroncino used to exit Momonga''s skill radius. A piercing female scream echoed across the battlefield, affecting all summoned creatures, the Heroic Warrior, and Shalltear herself. The land within the area turned into yellow sand, transforming the field into a man-made basin. Shalltear''s health plummeted drastically. "Whizz!" A light arrow struck Shalltear. In desperation, Shalltear charged madly toward Peroroncino. Momonga equipped himself with , a silver-white set of armor, and held Touch Me''s shield to block Shalltear''s attacks, creating an opening for Peroroncino to strike. Shalltear bypassed Momonga and aimed directly for Peroroncino. However, as she turned her back to Momonga, his weapon transformed into a lightning-infused blade, slicing off her wings in one swift motion. "This is¡­ !" "That''s Warrior Takemikazuchi-sama''s weapon!" Shalltear initially believed that the mana-depleted Momonga was merely a tank, and if she could defeat Peroroncino, she might still win. But she realized she had underestimated him. Recognizing that Momonga posed the greater threat, Shalltear abandoned her defense, hoping for an opportunity to counterattack and drain blood. However, Momonga''s lightning blade pierced through her left arm. "An opening!" Seeing her chance, Shalltear attacked during a gap in Momonga''s strikes. But Momonga discarded without hesitation. He crushed a small wooden stick, summoning two short swords into his hands. "These are¡­ Warrior Bukubukuchagama-sama''s weapons¡­" Momonga swiftly wielded the dual blades, slashing Shalltear repeatedly and leaving grievous wounds. "These weapons have holy attributes!" "How can this be? Where are you hiding all these weapons?" Shalltear asked in disbelief, her eyes wide. "Allow me to reveal the answer¡ªcash items," Momonga replied. "Those little sticks¡­" "It''s time to end this!" A massive arrow shot toward Shalltear. With her wings severed, she had no way to dodge. The colossal arrow struck Shalltear directly, ending her life. In her final moments, Shalltear muttered softly: "Lord Peroroncino¡­ I''m sorry¡­" Chapter 25: I See Justice ¡°What a spectacular battle,¡± Demiurge remarked, gazing at the distant image displayed in the scrying mirror. "Truly befitting the Supreme Beings. Throughout the entire battle, Shalltear only managed to touch Lord Ainz once, and that was with a special skill," Cocytus said with admiration. "The coordination between the two Supremes was flawless. Shalltear had absolutely no chance to resist," Albedo added. Through his Eagle Eye ability, Peroroncino spotted Aura in the distance. "Aura, have you detected any enemies nearby?" "Lord Peroroncino, I haven¡¯t found any enemies in the vicinity," Aura replied. "Looks like my guess was correct," Peroroncino said thoughtfully. "Shalltear must have killed her controller during the struggle to free herself from the mind control." "Let¡¯s return to Nazarick and revive Shalltear," Momonga declared. "Understood!" I have a feeling things aren¡¯t that simple, Momonga thought to himself. Peroroncino and Momonga teleported to the throne room on the ninth floor. Peroroncino opened the status menu and commented, ¡°I wonder if reviving her will also restore her to normal.¡± ¡°Lord Peroroncino, if Shalltear remains rebellious after revival, we will handle her accordingly,¡± Albedo assured. "Alright." Peroroncino glanced at Momonga, who picked up the Staff of Ainz Ooal Gown. Using the staff''s guild permissions, Momonga summoned 5 billion gold coins from the treasury. These funds had already been prepared in advance by Pandora¡¯s Actor and could be transferred instantly. ¡°Shalltear, rise again!¡± Momonga declared, raising the staff high. In the grand hall, the 5 billion gold coins melted into golden liquid, which slowly began to take the shape of Shalltear. Completely unclothed, Shalltear lay quietly in the center of the hall. "Albedo," Momonga said, looking toward her. ¡°Lord Ainz, Shalltear¡¯s mind control has been completely lifted,¡± Albedo confirmed. Momonga immediately took out a spare cloak to cover Shalltear. At that moment, Shalltear opened her eyes, looking around in confusion. ¡°Why am I here?¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°Shalltear, do you remember what happened?¡± Peroroncino asked. ¡°I remember bidding farewell to Lord Ainz and meeting with Sebas. At that time, you instructed me to escort a human girl.¡± ¡°I handed her over to Pestonya on the ninth floor. After that... I don¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Momonga mused, seated on the throne. ¡°Shalltear, do you realize the gravity of your actions? Do you know how much grief you caused Lord Ainz and Lord Peroroncino?¡± Albedo scolded sternly. ¡°Huh?¡± Shalltear responded, her expression one of confusion and defiance. ¡°As a Guardian, you have disgraced yourself,¡± Demiurge added, his tone critical. ¡°Shalltear, you committed an unforgivable act against the two Supremes,¡± Aura said, piling on the reprimands. ¡°Huh?¡± Shalltear was completely bewildered, unable to grasp what was happening. ¡°How do you even view your duties as a Guardian?¡± One by one, they took turns criticizing her until Shalltear, overwhelmed by the barrage, grew silent. She began to feel as if she had committed an unspeakable offense. Momonga, observing the exchange, drifted into thought. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Peroroncino asked. ¡°They remind me of the arguments I used to have with our guildmates. Thank you, Peroroncino... Thank you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re friends. No need to thank me,¡± Peroroncino said, patting Momonga on the shoulder. Momonga smiled warmly¡ªor at least as warmly as a skeletal face could manage, though it came across more as menacing. ¡°Lord Ainz, Lord Peroroncino, please reprimand Shalltear yourselves as well!¡± ¡°This incident was my fault. I had gathered so much intelligence but still failed to anticipate this situation. I¡¯m the one who should be blamed, not Shalltear.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Shalltear murmured, still unsure of what had transpired but grateful that Momonga had chosen to take responsibility. ¡°Demiurge, please explain the entire incident concerning Shalltear,¡± Momonga requested. ¡°I suddenly remembered something important I need to attend to,¡± Peroroncino said abruptly and teleported away. Still not used to being in a leadership position, Peroroncino thought as he reappeared on the ninth floor. The timing coincided with the maids¡¯ lunch break. ¡°Should I select a few promising ones to bring back to my quarters?¡± he muttered, shaking off the mischievous idea. ¡°Focus on the task at hand.¡± Peroroncino pushed open the dining hall doors. All eyes turned toward him. The maids immediately set down their utensils, dropped to one knee, and spoke in unison: ¡°Welcome, Lord Peroroncino!¡± Being the center of so many gazes made Peroroncino feel uncomfortable. ¡°Carry on with your meal; no need to mind me. I¡¯m here to see Pestonya.¡± At that moment, a dog-headed maid stepped forward, bowed, and said, ¡°Lord Peroroncino, are you here about the little girl that Lady Shalltear brought earlier?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Please follow me, Lord Peroroncino.¡± Pestonya led Peroroncino to a small room. Inside, the little girl, dressed in a maid uniform, was diligently cleaning. ¡°Lady Shalltear mentioned that you like lolis, so I trained her for you. She¡¯s very obedient now,¡± Pestonya explained. ¡°Pestonya-sis, I¡¯m doing my cleaning very seriously!¡± the girl chirped. ¡°Pestonya, have you misunderstood something?¡± Peroroncino asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to make her your slave?¡± Pestonya asked matter-of-factly. Peroroncino recalled a phrase often said online: ¡°This looks criminal. Very criminal.¡± ¡°While I may be a bit of a pervert, I¡¯m not desperate enough for this.¡± ¡°My apologies, Lord Peroroncino, for misunderstanding your intentions.¡± ¡°Forget it. This works fine too.¡± ¡°What name do you intend to give her?¡± ¡°A name? She doesn¡¯t have one?¡± ¡°I asked her, and she said she doesn¡¯t have a name.¡± ¡°A name, huh? Let me think... Actually, why don¡¯t you name her?¡± ¡°How about Nana?¡± Pestonya suggested. ¡°That¡¯s a nice name.¡± ¡°Lord Peroroncino is now your master. Your name will be Nana. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± the girl replied. ¡°You must always follow Lord Peroroncino¡¯s orders!¡± ¡°Yes, Pestonya-sis! I promise to obey Master Perorojiluo¡¯s commands!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Peroroncino,¡± Pestonya corrected, repeating the name. ¡°Peroroncino¡­¡± Nana murmured the name three times in her head. ¡°I¡¯ve got it memorized.¡± ¡°Good. Thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Lord Peroroncino, it¡¯s an honor to serve you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my leave. You can return to your work.¡± ¡°Please take care, Lord Peroroncino.¡± ¡°Nana, let¡¯s go!¡± Peroroncino said, glancing at the girl who was still standing in place. ¡°Yes!¡± Dressed in her petite maid uniform, Nana jogged a few steps to catch up with Peroroncino. Chapter 26: Punishment Peroroncino returned to his bedroom to find Shalltear kneeling inside. "What are you doing here, Shalltear?" "Master, I did such terrible things to you. Whatever punishment you decide, I will accept it willingly. Please forgive me, Master." Kneeling before Peroroncino, Shalltear spoke with sincere regret. "Stand up. Like Momonga said, you''re not at fault. The enemy having a World-Class Item was something none of us could have anticipated." "No, Lord Peroroncino, please, you must punish me." "I''ve already said it¡ªyou''re not at fault, so there''s no need for punishment." "I beg you, please give me the punishment I deserve!" Shalltear''s gaze was filled with earnest pleading. Peroroncino found himself at a loss. Seeing how desperate Shalltear was to be punished, it was clear she genuinely sought redemption. While he believed no punishment was necessary, her expression made him reconsider. "Fine, I''ll give her a punishment. Let me think... A normal punishment would just feel like a reward to her. I''ll have to come up with something unique," Peroroncino thought as his eyes landed on Nana standing nearby. "Shalltear, since you insist on being punished, I''ll grant your wish." "Starting tomorrow, you will wear Nana''s maid outfit and serve as a maid on the Ninth Floor." "I''ll arrange for someone to alter your appearance and disguise your identity so no one will recognize you." "While serving as a maid, you''re not allowed to use force, reveal your identity, or talk back to anyone. Do you understand?"Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "Yes, I understand." "This punishment is meant to train you to control your Blood Frenzy. Your irritable nature is one of your weaknesses. If you can master restraint, you''ll be able to suppress the Blood Frenzy completely." "Lord Peroroncino, I will work hard to restrain the Blood Frenzy." "Alright, you''ll serve as a maid for one week." Shalltear and Nana exchanged outfits in front of Peroroncino. Dressed in a maid outfit, Shalltear''s ample chest stretched the fabric to its limit. The outfit''s material was elastic enough to accommodate a certain size, but Shalltear''s more generous proportions pushed it to the brink. "This maid uniform wasn''t designed for someone with such... assets," Peroroncino noted wryly. "Nana, go fetch Pestonya for me." "Yes, Master," replied Nana, now wearing Shalltear''s Gothic Lolita dress. She quickly left to find Pestonya. Moments later, Nana returned with Pestoya. "Lord Peroroncino, the clothing issue¡ªshould I retrieve a different outfit?" Pestonya offered. "Stop right there! I''ve told you before, I don''t have such peculiar tastes!" "Then why did you summon me to your bedroom, my lord? Woof." "I want Shalltear to experience a few days as a maid, but her current outfit isn''t appropriate. Please modify it for her." "Understood. Lady Shalltear, please come to my room so I can adjust the maid uniform for you." Peroroncino glanced at Nana and thought for a moment. He contacted another maid. "Yulia, where are you right now?" "Reporting to Lord Peroroncino, I am currently observing the reproductive processes of humans, learning and gathering data." "Why on earth are you watching something like that?" "I believe that as your personal maid, I must understand such matters to better serve you, my lord." "Who''s outside the window?!" A man''s angry shout echoed from Yulia''s side. "Head to the tailor shop and buy a child''s outfit for a seven-year-old girl. Bring it to my room and have the little girl here put it on." "Understood." "Why do all these maids have such bizarre perceptions of me? Do they really think I''m some kind of deviant?" Peroroncino muttered to himself. He then teleported to the hot springs on the Ninth Floor. "Ah, soaking after a workout is the best. But being alone feels a bit dull. I recall there are two rather lovely Vampire Brides on the Third Floor..." "Hmm... might as well." Without hesitation, Peroroncino teleported to the Third Floor, found the two Vampire Brides, and brought them back to the Ninth Floor''s hot springs. Together, they chatted about life and aspirations while enjoying the relaxing waters. Chapter 27: Twisted Humor After finishing some routine exercise, Peroroncino returned to his room, where Nana and Yulia, who had changed into their outfits, were waiting inside. Peroroncino looked at Nana and began considering what kind of class to change her into. "Given her small size... a ninja should work quite well." "Change class to Ninja, level 40, all attributes maxed." Peroroncino took out the Staff of Administrator Privileges and released a light wave towards Nana. Her body was enveloped by the light, and as the transformation began, Nana fell unconscious. Not long after, the modification was complete. Nana''s appearance hadn''t changed, but her eyes now looked much sharper. "Nana, do you feel any changes in your body?" "I feel like I''m floating. I can run so fast with just a little push. It feels like I have endless energy." "Starting today, you are a member of my adventuring team." Peroroncino transformed into an humanoid form and transported the two of them to E-Rantel. "Our goal today is to keep leveling up and try to reach max level as soon as possible." "I envy Momoga. He can use Warrior Magic. As for me, my Archer class limits me to using bows. I can''t use any other weapons." "Peroroncino-sama, don''t worry. I will do my best to level you up," Yulia spoke from the side. The three of them arrived at the outskirts of E-Rantel, where ogres and goblins were often found. Peroroncino leisurely took a chair out of his storage space and sat down. Yulia went off to hunt goblins and ogres, severing their limbs but leaving them alive to bring them before Peroroncino for the kill. Nana stayed behind for security, watching out for any potential ambushes. This scene caught the attention of a few adventurers passing by. "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Letting such a beautiful woman fight while you sit there and benefit. Aren''t you a man?" "Are you talking to me?" Peroroncino didn''t even glance at them, absentmindedly responding. "Who else would it be? This lady is too good for you. Come join our team. We''ll give you 80% of the loot." "Yeah, join us. Following this guy has no future." Peroroncino didn''t even look at them. He just gave Yulia a glance. Yulia swiftly moved between the adventurers. In an instant, their clothes were shredded to pieces, leaving only tattered scraps hanging on them. "Next time, it won''t just be your clothes," Yulia said coldly. "Grrr." A loud stomach growl suddenly echoed. Peroroncino turned to Nana, whose stomach was growling. "This lady, look at how even the child isn''t being fed. Following him has no future." "Swish." A sword flash passed, and the man who spoke had a finger severed. "Ah!!!" "If you want to die, keep talking," Yulia said coldly. The man, gritting his teeth in pain, held back his cries. The adventurers saw the scene and immediately closed their mouths, running off. "Take your finger and go," Yulia said coldly.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. The man, who had been running a few steps, turned around to retrieve his severed finger. "If you run fast enough, maybe someone who can heal will help you reattach it!" Peroroncino said casually. "If it weren''t for you, my finger wouldn''t have been cut off," the man thought angrily to himself. But he didn''t dare speak, afraid Yulia might kill him. Peroroncino looked at Nana "When was the last time you ate?" "This morning." "Why didn''t you tell me you missed lunch?" "Pestonya-nee said if I''m obedient, I can have food. If I''m not, I can''t eat. I thought I wasn''t obedient, so I didn''t get food." Upon hearing this, Peroroncino remembered the first time he saw her, when she was fighting a dog for food. She must have valued food highly. He reached out and patted her head. "No, you''ve been very obedient. Let''s go. We''re not leveling today. I''ll take you for a feast." Peroroncino transported Yulia and Nana to a place not far from E-Rantel city. As they reached the city gate, there was a long line of people being checked for entry. After the previous incident, entering the city had become much more troublesome. Peroroncino bypassed the line with Yulia and walked to the front, showing their Orichalcum badge. The soldiers immediately allowed them through. Orichalcum adventurers were only a step away from Adamantite, and the soldiers didn''t dare offend such important figures, so they let them pass immediately. "Peroroncino-sama..." "Call me ''Chino-oniisan'' here." "Chino-oniisan, why do they treat you with so much respect? When I saw those soldiers before, they always looked at me with disdain and even beat me up." "Which one hit you?" "It''s that one sitting over there," Nana pointed at a rather plump soldier seated on a chair, gesturing arrogantly at those being inspected. "Put this on, walk up to him, and give him a good kick. Make sure he remembers exactly who you are." Peroroncino handed Nana his Orichalcum badge. "Okay." Nana casually messed up her hair and walked over to the soldier. "Do you remember me?" Nana''s voice sounded vaguely familiar to the soldier. The soldier glanced at her. "You? Aren''t you that little beggar from before? Where did you steal that Orichalcum badge from¡ª" Boom! The soldier was sent flying by a single kick from Nana, slamming into the wall and embedding into it. The sheer force stirred up a massive dust cloud. While the cloud wasn''t tall, it completely obscured Nana from view. "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!" "The captain''s dead! Request reinforcements now!" "Help us!" The commotion at the city gate threw the surrounding civilians into chaos. "Target deceased." "Yulia, retreat with Nana." "Oops, I forgot to tell Nana to go easy. This is going to be tricky to handle. Let''s leave for now. That guy really got off easy," Peroroncino thought as he glanced at the dead soldier. No one at the scene believed such an event could have been caused by a six or seven-year-old girl. While many people noticed Nana, no one suspected her, as she seemed like nothing more than a little child. Peroroncino brought Nana to the best restaurant in E-Rantel and ordered several signature dishes for her. The food was soon served. "Go ahead and eat!" Peroroncino gently patted Nana''s head. "Aren''t you eating, Chino-oniisan?" "I don''t feel like eating here. If I get hungry, I can always eat Yulia." Peroroncino''s current humanoid body could consume three days'' worth of food in one go and sustain itself for three days. Besides, the food here couldn''t compare to Nazarick''s, so he had no interest. Watching Nana eat, Peroroncino felt a bit bored and unconsciously reached out toward Yulia. However, his hand was suddenly grabbed by someone else. "This woman here¡ªhe''s trying to take advantage of you," said a young adventurer who had grabbed Peroroncino''s hand, addressing Yulia. At this moment,Nana stopped eating and glared angrily at the man holding Peroroncino''s hand. "Nana, keep eating. Don''t worry about it," Peroroncino said, smiling at the adventurer without responding directly. "Perfect timing¡ªI was bored. Now someone''s offering me entertainment," Peroroncino thought. "Let go of your hand," Yulia coldly whispered to the adventurer. "Miss, this person¡ª" "I''ll give you one chance," Yulia said, her cold gaze making the adventurer hesitate. He quickly let go of Peroroncino''s hand. With the adventurer watching, Peroroncino casually reached out and pinched Yulia''s soft cheek. (Yes, her cheek! Don''t misunderstand!) "Anything else you''d like to say?" Peroroncino asked with a smile. "Miss, if this person is threatening you, just nod, and I will stand up for you," the adventurer declared. Peroroncino gave Yulia a look, and she understood immediately. She nodded at the adventurer, her eyes filled with helplessness and unwillingness, as if her previous cold gaze had never existed. Seeing Yulia''s expression, the adventurer had already planned their future together: saving her, earning her gratitude, and starting a happy life together¡ªalong with naming their seven children. "Don''t worry, miss! I''ll deal with this scum for you!" The adventurer drew his dagger, ready to deliver justice. "No! My parents are still in his hands. You can''t hurt him!" Yulia stepped in front of Peroroncino, pleading with the adventurer. "Then..." The adventurer hesitated, unsure of what to do. "In that case, how about this? You go rescue her parents first, then come back to deal with me," Peroroncino suggested helpfully. "Right! Why didn''t I think of that? Thank you¡ª" "Such a hotheaded fool, and yet he wants to play hero," Peroroncino mused with a smirk. "Wait a minute¡ªyou''re trying to confuse me! I''ll kill you first, then save her parents!" "Fine, but if you want to kill him, you''ll have to beat me first. I won''t trust you with rescuing my parents otherwise," Yulia said, drawing her sword. "No problem. I''ll go easy on you." A short while later, the adventurer was beaten black and blue, with his hair shaved clean by Yulia. "Let this be a lesson¡ªdon''t meddle in other people''s business," Peroroncino said, looking at the adventurer''s sorry state. The restaurant owner, who had watched everything, remained silent. Anyone who could afford to dine here was someone he couldn''t afford to provoke. Silence had become his habit. "Exactly." Chapter 28: Bukubukuchagama On the peak of a snow-covered mountain, within a tall tower, a massive silver-white dragon lay dormant. An elderly man, robust and dressed in a robe, approached the dragon. The dragon opened its eyes and looked at the visitor. "Long time no see, Tsa. What''s this? Have you forgotten how to greet an old friend?" "Apologies, Rigrit. I was simply overwhelmed with joy upon seeing an old companion again." "An old companion? My old friend was that empty suit of armor. Speaking of which, what happened to it?" Rigrit scanned the room, searching for the Dragon Armor. "It was destroyed," the Platinum Dragon Lord said, his tone tinged with anger. "What kind of foe could have defeated you?" "Most likely players from Yggdrasil," the dragon replied. "The tremors from a hundred years ago? Weren''t they supposed to assist the world this time?" "No, I believe their intentions are malevolent." "I remember you mentioned being an adventurer. Are you still active in that role?" "I''ve retired and handed over my tasks to Miss Inberun." "That crybaby? She''s been whining nonstop, complaining about how she''d make me follow her orders if she could defeat me. Of course, I thrashed her completely! Hahaha!" "You''re the only human capable of defeating her," the dragon commented. "So, what''s your plan to deal with those who destroyed your Dragon Armor?" "In terms of pure strength, I may not be their match. Rigrit, although you''ve retired, could I trouble you with something?" "What is it?" "I need your help in searching for special items from Yggdrasil¡ªartifacts that might rival guild weapons." "I''ll do my best." "By the way, wasn''t there someone from a hundred years ago who descended to assist the world?" Rigrit asked. "Now that you mention it, I''d almost forgotten. She was a red slime..." ........ A hundred years ago, near a remote village, the Platinum Dragon Lord detected a strange phenomenon and arrived at the site. What he found was a red slime. "A monster?" "A monster? Are you talking about me?" the red slime responded, looking at the Platinum Dragon Lord.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Is there any other monster here?" Without another word, the Platinum Dragon Lord aimed to eliminate the red slime. He raised a hand skyward, summoning a massive sword that lunged at the slime under his control. However, as soon as the sword struck the red slime, it was deflected. "What''s wrong with my body?" The red slime extended two gelatinous arms and examined them. "What''s going on? Didn''t I log into the game one minute before the server shutdown? Where is this?" As a veteran player of Yggdrasil, Bukubukuchagama had never encountered a situation like this. She was especially unsettled by the fact that she could no longer feel her legs. "Uh, can we avoid fighting?" Bukubukuchagama asked the Platinum Dragon Lord. But the dragon ignored her, repulsed by her appearance. In the Platinum Dragon Lord''s eyes, appearance reflects character. Ugly equals untrustworthy. Eight weapons materialized around the dragon. "Star Annihilation." The weapons formed a circle, spinning rapidly to create a beam of light that descended upon Bukubukuchagama. As the smoke cleared, Bukubukuchagama stood unharmed, looking at the dragon. "I really mean no harm. I''d much prefer if we could talk." Being in an unfamiliar world, Bukubukuchagama wanted to find someone to ask for directions. As a young woman, the situation filled her with unease. The Platinum Dragon Lord paid her no heed. "There''s no way I''ll lose to a slime," he growled. "Eight Gates Ultimate Strike!" Eight weapons spun rapidly and flew toward Bukubukuchagama. A glow enveloped Bukubukuchagama''s body. The eight weapons struck her, creating a deafening explosion, but as the dust settled, she remained untouched. A beam of light shot from Bukubukuchagama toward the dragon, traveling at immense speed. The dragon saw a flash of light before briefly losing consciousness. When he regained his senses, he found himself on the ground. The Platinum Dragon Lord suddenly felt a surge of anger. Why couldn''t he defeat a mere slime? Rushing forward, he attempted to strike her with his fists, only to feel as though he had punched a pillow. Worse still, a sharp pain radiated from his fist. As a tank character in Yggdrasil, Bukubukuchagama''s defense stats were maxed out. Her build also included abilities like Reflect Damage, a standard feature for heavily armored tanks. The ground beneath the Platinum Dragon Lord''s feet softened unexpectedly, and he soon found himself stuck. "What is this? Why are my feet sinking into the earth? Did you do this?" "Now can we talk properly?" "Are you from Yggdrasil?" "Yes, yes! How can I get back?" "You can''t go back. Every hundred years, Yggdrasil players cross into this world. As for why it happens, no one knows. But none of the players who crossed over ever wanted to return." "You''re the first to express a desire to go back." Bukubukuchagama recalled being in her room, preparing to sleep. She had been restless, her mind occupied by Peroroncino''s words: "Yggdrasil is shutting down. I want to go and see Nazarick, the place we built together." Lying on her bed, her mind replayed the happiest moments she had experienced in the game. Eventually, Bukubukuchagama turned on her computer and launched the game. The time was already 11:58 PM. A flash of light appeared before her eyes, and she found herself in this unfamiliar place. When her memory faded, the Platinum Dragon Lord was now almost entirely buried, with only his head above ground. His pride would not allow him to beg for mercy, so he remained silent. "Oh no, I forgot about you! Let me get you out right away," Bukubukuchagama said apologetically, noticing his predicament. She waved her gelatinous hand, and the corrupted earth binding the Platinum Dragon Lord reverted to regular soil. Freed at last, the Platinum Dragon Lord said nothing and simply flew off. ........ "That slime might actually have the strength to deal with the Yggdrasil players who''ve arrived this time." "But the problem is, where is she now? I''ll set out tomorrow to find her. Rigrit, in the meantime, I''ll need your help searching for Yggdrasil artifacts." "I have a feeling the players this time might bring about the destruction of human civilization." "If that''s what you believe, I''ll do my utmost to assist," Rigrit replied. Chapter 29: The Giant Basilisk After three days of grinding, Peroroncino''s humanoid character had reached level 15. However, his combat ability had already surpassed that, equating to the strength of a typical level 20 fighter. Moreover, he had mastered five skills: [Slash], [Flowing Acceleration], [Fortress], [Draw Slash], and [Flame]. "It feels like hunting these ogres and goblins isn''t yielding much experience anymore," Peroroncino muttered. "Lord Chino, Lady Nabe has sent a message. There''s a Adamantite-level mission she''s transferring to us. Once completed, it might elevate us to Adamantite-ranked adventurers," Yulia informed him. "Oh? What''s the mission?" "To eliminate a colossal magical beast¡ªa giant basilisk." After Shalltear''s demise, Momonga had Mare repair the area. Transforming an entire basin was too conspicuous, so it was adjusted to a more modest 100-meter radius. Upon investigation, the Adventurer''s Guild awarded Momonga the title of Adamantite-ranked adventurer for his efforts. "Let''s head to the Adventurer''s Guild to accept the mission," Peroroncino announced. The trio made their way to the Guild. After taking the mission, they also registered Nana for an adventurer''s ID. At first, the receptionist hesitated, unwilling to issue a license for such a young girl. That changed when Nana casually snapped a wooden chair in half with her bare hands. With a shocked expression, the receptionist finally handed over an copper-tier adventurer''s tag for Nana. As they prepared to depart, Nabe arrived. "Lord Chino, Lord Momon has tasked me with temporarily handing over Hamsuke to you. It will assist in tracking down the giant magical beast," she said.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "I, Hamsuke, will faithfully carry out my master''s orders!" "This fur is amazing! It looks so comfy¡ªI bet it''s perfect to lie on," Peroroncino said, immediately sprawling across Hamsuke''s back. "Alright, Hamsuke, let''s find that giant beast." The trio and their new companion quickly reached the marked area, a desolate wilderness. Peroroncino dismounted and addressed Hamsuke: "Hamsuke, can you locate the beast?" "It will take some time, my supreme lord. Please wait; I shall drive it here shortly," Hamsuke replied, darting into the distance. "Chino-niisan, Hamsuke is so cute!" Nana exclaimed. "True, he really is adorable," Peroroncino replied, patting Nana on the head. "Nana is getting cuter and cuter. I almost¡­ Wait, what am I thinking? She''s only seven!" Peroroncino scratched his head, trying to clear his mind. "Peroroncino, control yourself. Wait until she''s at least 14," he thought, shaking his head. In the meantime, he kept absentmindedly stroking Nana''s hair. "If you''re bored, Lord Peroroncino, feel free to play with me as you wish," Yulia interjected. "I also brought along the lace stockings¡ªblack, white, fishnet¡ªthe handcuffs, candles, and ropes you ordered. Which would you like to use?" "Ahem! Not here! This isn''t the right place for that!" Peroroncino coughed awkwardly. "Isn''t this kind of place what makes it exciting?" Yulia responded, her innocent expression contrasting with her bold words. "I don''t like being watched, especially by Hamsuke. Let''s save it for another time¡ªthere''s work to do now," Peroroncino replied, dodging the topic. "My lord, I''ve driven the giant magical beast to this location," Hamsuke announced, returning. [Eye of Insight] Giant Basilisk Level: 34 Skills: Petrifying Gaze, Corrosive Venom "Yulia, make sure to leave it alive, but just barely," Peroroncino instructed. "Understood." [Sword Shadow] Yulia split into two figures, attacking the basilisk from both sides. Despite being larger than Hamsuke, the basilisk seemed terrified of it, desperately fleeing while Hamsuke thumped the ground with its tail. "Slash! Thousand Sword Shadows!" Yulia and her clone relentlessly assaulted the basilisk, severing its limbs and tail. Deep wounds crisscrossed its massive body. Peroroncino approached the weakened beast, ready to deliver the finishing blow. The basilisk''s eyes glowed white, focusing its [Petrifying Gaze] on him in desperation. "Too bad for you. I''m wearing an item that grants immunity to control and negative effects," Peroroncino said with a smirk, raising his blade. With one swift stroke, he decapitated the basilisk, watching as its enormous head fell to the ground. His level rose to 23. Chapter 30: Lizardman After resolving the issue with the giant Basilisk, Peroroncino learned that Nazarick would soon launch an attack on a lizardman tribe, with Cocytus as the commander. He would lead a legion of low-level undead in the assault, though Peroroncino himself was not allowed to participate. "Is it to train Cocytus''s command abilities?" "I''m already level 23; maybe I should go test the lizardmen''s strength myself." "Yulia, take Hamsuke and Nana to bring the giant Basilisk''s corpse back. I''m heading back to Nazarick." "Understood!" "Chino-nii, don''t you want Nana anymore?" "Why would you say that?" "Because when Mom said she was just going out, she never came back." Peroroncino patted Nana''s head and said, "Don''t worry. Chino-nii will never break his word." "Be sure to listen to Yulia, okay?" "Mm-hmm! Nana will listen to Yulia-neesan!" "You know, Supreme One, you really seem like a father," Hamsuke commented. "Do I?" Peroroncino mused. "Nana, say ''Papa.''" "Papa~" "Good girl, Nana" Peroroncino patted her head. "Being a father feels pretty nice." Peroroncino glanced at Yulia. She immediately caught on to his intention. "Daddy" "Not bad." Peroroncino symbolically patted¡ª(cough, a tactical cough). "Daddy Nooo!" After Peroroncino withdrew his hand, Yulia''s expression instantly reverted to normal, as though she were performing a face-changing act. This made him wonder if her earlier expressions were staged. After all, Yulia was quite emotionally intelligent. Peroroncino''s gaze instinctively shifted to Hamsuke. "Pa¡ª" "No, you don''t. I don''t want to hear a hamster calling me dad." Peroroncino immediately cut Hamsuke off. Then he teleported directly to the ninth floor. By asking the maids one by one, he found Pestonya and inquired about Shalltear''s situation. "Peroroncino-sama, as per your orders, I have disguised Shalltear-sama as a newly recruited maid. She is now called ''Yati.'' "I have been closely monitoring Shalltear-sama these past few days." "On the first day, Shalltear got into an argument with the maid assigned to train her due to differing opinions. But later, she seemed to think of something and stopped arguing with the other maids. "However, I could clearly sense that Shalltear-sama was suppressing her anger. Woof!" Because most maids were non-combat units and couldn''t sense Shalltear''s powerful killing intent, they didn''t feel intimidated by her. "Good. Inform Aura about Shalltear becoming a maid, and tell her I instructed you to do so. Ideally, get Aura to give Shalltear some trouble." The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation."May I ask why, Peroroncino-sama? Woof!" "To train Shalltear''s restraint over her blood frenzy." "Thank you for clarifying my doubts. Do you have any other orders, Peroroncino-sama?" "Not for now." "I will immediately inform Aura-sama. Woof." After Pestonya left, Peroroncino teleported to the door of Momonga''s study. He knocked. "Come in!" Entering, he overheard Albedo reporting to Momonga about the pocket watch given to Aura. "Momonga, aren''t you planning to reward Albedo, who has also been working hard?" Peroroncino asked casually. "Ah, you''re right. Albedo has been so dedicated; I should reward her. How did I forget about this?" Albedo gave Peroroncino a grateful look. "Thank you, Peroroncino-sama!" she said, bowing to him. "Albedo, please leave for now. Momonga and I have some things to discuss," Peroroncino said. "Understood!" "Albedo, during this time, think about what reward you''d like," Momonga added as she left. "Understood. I will think carefully. Thank you, Ainz-sama." "She''ll probably want your underwear," Peroroncino joked after the door closed. Unfortunately, Albedo overheard this from behind the door. Her expression turned ecstatic, and her face flushed red. It was clear she found Peroroncino''s remark very appealing. However, Momonga likely didn''t have such things, given he was a skeleton. "Peroroncino, stop making such jokes. It''s not funny." "Just trying to lighten the mood. It''s exhausting keeping up this Supreme Being image around these NPCs." "True enough. So, what brings you here?" "I heard you''re planning to let Cocytus lead low-level undead to attack the lizardman tribe." "You''re trying to train Cocytus''s command abilities, right?" "That''s right. I want to see if the Guardians can learn anything from this. Whatever they learn will be a gain." "Then I''d like to head out with Cocytus and conduct a teaching demonstration after his defeat." "That''s an excellent idea. It will allow Cocytus to see where his issues lie. But won''t it hurt his confidence?" "You''re such a worrywart, fretting over everything like a mother hen. You''re overthinking this." "Failure leads to growth. In many cases, the lessons learned from failure outweigh those gained from victory." "Take Shalltear, for instance. As everyone knows, her blood frenzy makes her prone to anger. I''ve had her hide her identity and work as a maid on the ninth floor to train her self-control over this blood frenzy." "Thanks to her previous rebellion, the training has been surprisingly effective." "You''re right¡ªwithout experiencing failure, one cannot grow." "By the way, where''s Sebas? I feel like I haven''t seen him in a while." "I''ve assigned Sebas to gather intelligence in the royal capital. Considering the possibility of hidden enemies targeting him, I''ve stationed people to keep a close watch." "You''ve thought it through, as always. What''s your plan next?" "I still have a few adventurer tasks to complete." "Leave them to me. I''ve got a new member in my team¡ªa little girl I picked up. She needs these tasks to rank up her adventurer''s plate." "Could she be a spy sent by the enemy?" "You''re too cautious. But you''re not wrong. I''ll have Shalltear use her control abilities to question her casually." "No harm in keeping busy. Let''s check out the strength of the lizardmen. I''m planning to fight using an humanoid; it would be too dull if I used my real body. Without a weapon, a single basic attack from me would kill a lizardman¡ªit''d be boring." Unlike Momonga, who was a magic caster, Peroroncino, as an archer, possessed strength more than ten times that of Momonga. Units below level 30 couldn''t withstand even a single basic attack from him. Through a remote-viewing mirror, Peroroncino observed a group of lizardmen surrounding two others. The surrounding lizardmen were cheering. "They''re probably having a duel." "Judging by their skin colors, they don''t seem to be from the same tribe." "It looks like they''re forming an alliance with other tribes." "I didn''t expect lizardmen to have intelligent individuals!" "That weapon looks pretty unique¡ªseems to be a magical weapon." "Once we''ve wiped out the lizardmen, let''s take it back for research!" Chapter 31: Shalltears Punishment "Shalltear has become a maid, huh!" Aura looked at Pestonya thoughtfully. "This punishment must be very hard for Shalltear," she said. "Peroroncino-sama instructed me to let you trouble Shalltear," Pestonya replied. "Why would Peroroncino-sama want me to trouble Shalltear?" Aura murmured. Although Shalltear often liked to tease Aura, she didn''t actually want to cause trouble for her. "Peroroncino-sama told me it''s to train Shalltear''s control over her blood frenzy," Pestonya explained. "Peroroncino-sama really thinks things through. This punishment will help Shalltear control her blood frenzy. It''s a win-win situation," Aura agreed. "Pestonya, from now on, make sure Shalltear delivers my meals. I want to have some fun teasing her." Soon it was mealtime for Aura. The task of delivering food, which was previously assigned to Pestonya, was now taken over by Shalltear, disguised as a maid. Shalltear pushed the cart slowly towards Aura, who was waiting at her seat. "You''re so slow today!" Aura grumbled. "That annoying little dwarf," Shalltear thought, her anger ignited by Aura''s complaint, but she showed no outward sign of it. "What did you make today?" "Hamburgers!" Shalltear replied. "Hmm? The previous maid, Pestonya, would always call me ''Aura-sama.''" "That annoying little dwarf," Shalltear muttered through gritted teeth. "Don''t want to call me that? Are you even a qualified maid?" "A-Aura...s-sama... today''s meal is hamburgers," Shalltear said, each word dripping with annoyance.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "That sounds so stiff. Say it again," Aura demanded. Shalltear squeezed the cart handle so tightly it began to bend. Aura, noticing Shalltear''s unwillingness, spoke up. "I remember not long ago, the two Supreme Beings fought with Shalltear, the Guardian of the first floor. As a vampire, Shalltear was even mind-controlled and attacked her own Supreme Being. Such a disgrace for a Guardian." Hearing this, Shalltear, who was on the verge of exploding, calmed down. Ahem. "Aura-sama, today''s meal is the hamburger you requested, with two servings of Western-style pickles, fried potato wedges with skin, and a drink of cola." Shalltear smoothly recited the standard maid speech, which impressed even Aura, who knew Shalltear''s personality well. "But I don''t feel like eating hamburgers today. Take it back and have the chef make curry rice instead!" Aura ordered. Shalltear''s anger flared again when she heard this. "That damn hamburger is what you had the chef make, and now you''re saying you don''t want it. Go eat shit!" Shalltear screamed inwardly. But she didn''t say it aloud. If it were any other time, Shalltear would have acted by now. But after these days of being a maid, her tolerance had improved. "Okay," Shalltear replied, forcing a fake smile at Aura. As Shalltear was about to walk away, Aura suddenly spoke up. "Wait, I changed my mind. I want it again." "Fine!" Shalltear said, gritting her teeth as she smiled at Aura. Aura stifled her laughter, covering her mouth. Normally, it was Shalltear who teased Aura, but this was the first time Aura got to tease Shalltear, and it felt... refreshing. Just as Shalltear took a few steps, Aura spoke again. "I don''t want it after all. Let''s have curry rice instead!" Shalltear squeezed the other handle of the cart until it shattered into pieces. She fought the urge to shove the cart in Aura''s face and turned to leave. "Wait, I think I might want to eat again." "Go eat shit!" Shalltear snapped, her anger rising. "The saddest thing in life is being attacked by the NPCs you created. Does Shalltear know how much pain Peroroncino-sama must feel?" Aura commented. "Huh? What did you just say?" Aura pretended not to hear and asked Shalltear. "I said, Aura-sama, you should let the chef know what you want to eat earlier. If you miss the meal time, it''s not good," Shalltear answered. "Mm, that makes sense. I''ll have the hamburger today," Aura said. Shalltear pushed the cart in front of Aura. "Huh? Why is this cart missing a handle? It''s broken." Shalltear immediately crushed the other handle into fragments. "You''re mistaken. The cart doesn''t have handles," Shalltear said. "Really?" "Yes." "Never mind. Help me tie the napkin around me." "You... fine," Shalltear replied, though she wanted to say, "Don''t you have hands?" but held back. As Shalltear slowly tied the napkin around Aura, she couldn''t help but think about strangling Aura with her hands right there and then. Once the napkin was tied, the two stood still. "Feed me," Aura suddenly ordered. Chapter 32: The Eve of Battle "You feed me." "What did you just say?" "You feed me." "Are you sure you want me to feed you?" Shalltear said with a faint smile, her eyes filled with murderous intent. "Of course. Let me tell you, I witnessed it with my own eyes when Lord Peroroncino fought against Shalltear. She were really eager to attack him." Furious, Shalltear forced herself to suppress her anger and gave a strange smile to Aura. It was a smile mixed with many emotions, including a murderous intent aimed at Aura. "Lord Aura, I''ll feed you now." Saying this, Shalltear grabbed the hamburger, which was taller than Aura''s face, and tried to shove it into her mouth. Aura quickly dodged. "Are you trying to choke me?" "Though that thought crossed my mind, you told me to feed you, Lord Aura. Be obedient and open your mouth so I can shove this hamburger in." "Hey, hey, hey, Shalltear, are you crazy?!" "So, you do know I''m Shalltear." "This was Lord Peroroncino''s command." "Why would he have you come bother me?" "Lord Peroroncino said it was to help you better control your Blood Frenzy, so that nothing like what happened before happens again." "Lord Peroroncino... So you have such good intentions." "Alright, now feed me." "Do you want to die?" "This is Lord Peroroncino''s order. A supreme command must be followed through. Unless you don''t plan to follow the Supreme''s order and intend to fight me and reveal your identity?" "Alright, alright." "Yes, Lord Aura." "Yes, Lord... Aura." Shalltear said, about to shove the whole hamburger into Aura''s mouth. "You think my mouth can fit that whole hamburger? Cut it into smaller pieces." "Fine, fine, fine."Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. "It seems like you don''t mind revealing your identity." "Alright, Lord Aura." ... In the following days, Peroroncino took on several quests from the adventurer Momon and successfully upgraded from Orichalcum Adventurer to Adamantite Adventurer. After finishing the last task, Peroroncino teleported to Nazarick. Today was the eighth day, and Shalltear''s punishment was almost over. Peroroncino went to the 9th floor, where the maids were. He learned that Shalltear was delivering lunch to Aura. Peroroncino teleported to the place where Aura usually had her lunch. He saw Shalltear happily feeding Aura curry rice. "It seems like the training is going well," Peroroncino remarked as he approached Shalltear. Shalltear noticed Peroroncino''s arrival and placed the plate with curry on the food cart. "Lord Peroroncino," Shalltear greeted him with the proper maid etiquette. "Shalltear, your punishment is over." Shalltear bowed to Peroroncino and swiftly slapped the plate of curry rice onto Aura''s face. "Aura, I''ll help you with your meal." Saying that, she tried to force the plate into Aura''s mouth. Aura struggled desperately, but it was clear her strength was no match for Shalltear''s, and she couldn''t break free. "Shalltear, stop! I told Aura to tease you," Peroroncino intervened. "Lord Peroroncino, please wait. I''ll finish feeding Aura this meal and then stop." "You''re being a bit disobedient." Without indulging Shalltear, Peroroncino walked up behind her, grabbing her chest. He dragged Shalltear away from Aura. The moment he grabbed her, Shalltear''s face flushed red, and she weakly let go of the plate. Peroroncino realized that this was the first time he had touched her in front of Aura, so he immediately pulled his hand back. Shalltear, however, wrapped her arms around Peroroncino, looking unwilling to let go. "Lord Peroroncino, I want more. Please continue." Cough cough cough "We''ll talk about this later." "I really hope I didn''t leave a bad impression on Aura," Peroroncino thought inwardly. Shalltear eagerly opened a portal, dragging Peroroncino''s hand. "Lord Peroroncino, let''s go. I can''t wait anymore," she said, her eyes full of passion. Just as Peroroncino was about to explain something to the confused Aura, Shalltear grabbed his hand and pulled it toward her lower half... Peroroncino quickly pulled his hand back, worried that Shalltear might cause some inappropriate scene for Aura to see. After all, it would be a violent sight. Peroroncino followed Shalltear through the portal to her bedroom on the 3rd floor. Once they arrived, Shalltear quickly began to undress but suddenly stopped. "Lord Peroroncino, do you think I should wear this instead?" she asked. "Shalltear, calm down. We still have business to attend to." "Go gather five thousand low-level undead. I will lead them to attack the Lizardman tribe." "Creatures like Lizardmen can be easily destroyed, right? Leave this kind of thing to me." "Eh!" Peroroncino gave her a light slap on the head. "All you think about is "that." If you make a habit of destroying them easily, when you encounter a strong opponent, what will you do then?" "I thought that was what you set me up for. And as a woman, when I see someone I like, I can''t help but feel that way." "You make a good point. We''ll do it tonight." Shalltear quickly gathered five thousand low-level undead. At this point, Peroroncino and Shalltear teleported to the place where Cocytus was about to battle the Lizardmen. Both armies clashed in chaotic combat, with the Lizardmen gaining an overwhelming advantage. From the back, Cocytus, seeing the battle turning unfavorable, sought aid from Demiurge. But Demiurge''s question, "Does Lord Ainz truly wish for this battle to succeed?" confused Cocytus. What did that mean? Just as Demiurge was about to explain, something urgent occurred. Cocytus had no choice but to order the Elder Lich, Iguva, to attack the Lizardmen. All of this was being observed by Peroroncino from above. Chapter 33: Despair "Let the Dead Archmage show the Lizardmen a glimpse of true power!" After the undead army had been completely annihilated, a figure emerged from the edge of the forest¡ªa one-eyed undead clad in a black robe: Iguva. A massive fireball exploded among the gathered Lizardmen, instantly killing many of them. After a brief discussion, the Lizardmen decided to send four water serpents to the front lines to shield their advance toward Iguva. The serpents sprinted through the shallow pools. Iguva launched multiple fireballs, but the water serpents pressed on relentlessly. "Why? Why won''t they stop?" "Damn it!" Iguva clasped his hands together, conjuring a massive fireball. Suddenly, a Lizardman leapt out from behind the serpents, brandishing a fan-shaped ice weapon. A wave of frost shattered the fireball into harmless sparks. Iguva unleashed another fireball, but it was also extinguished by . "No matter how many times you try, I will block them all," declared Zaryusu, wielding the Icefang weapon. "Then take this!" A bolt of lightning shot toward Zaryusu. A green-skinned Lizardman stepped in front of him. "Unyielding Body!" Zaryusu''s ally, Zebrulu, activated a monk''s defensive skill, successfully neutralizing the lightning attack. Eight skeleton warriors, each level 20, emerged from Iguva''s summoning circle. "I am Iguva, Dead Archmage in service to the Supreme Beings. If you surrender now, I will grant you a painless death." "I refuse," Zaryusu declared firmly.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "Then your death will be one of agony." The skeletal warriors charged. "Return to the world of the dead!" Zaryusu shouted at Iguva. Zebrulu single-handedly held off seven skeleton warriors, fending them off despite his injuries. "Succumb to fear!" Darkness engulfed Zaryusu''s vision. "Lionheart!" A white-scaled Lizardman dispelled the darkness for Zaryusu. "Annoying pest!" A lightning bolt struck Crusch, who fell motionless to the ground. "Fire¡ª" "Too slow!" Iguva tried to cast another fireball but was interrupted by Zaryusu''s relentless assault. "Don''t underestimate me, Lizardman!" Golden magical needles launched from Iguva''s neck, barraging Zaryusu. Every time Zaryusu attempted to strike, Iguva countered with a light needle, maintaining his distance. "Heal!" Despite her injuries, Crusch managed to lift her hand and heal Zaryusu''s wounds. "Zaryusu, it''s up to you now," Zebrulu said, collapsing after defeating the last skeleton. "Using magic at this range? No, wait¡ªbehind me!" A powerful wave of frost erupted around Zaryusu, creating a dense ice fog. "Hmph, don''t you know that frost is meaningless against me, who dwells in endless death?" Then where are you?" As Iguva turned, Zaryusu leaped high into the air and drove the Icefang weapon straight into Iguva''s single eye. "How could I, a servant of the Supreme Beings, fall here?" Iguva staggered toward Zaryusu, clutching the Lizardman by the neck with both hands. "Die, Lizardman!" Zaryusu began to see flashes of his life¡ªhis comrades, and his beloved Crusch. From deep within, a surge of strength awakened. He clasped his fists and raised them high. "How¡­ how are you still moving? You monster!" With all his might, Zaryusu smashed the Icefang weapon deeper into Iguva''s skull. Shaking violently, Iguva uttered his final words: "Supreme Beings¡­ please¡­ forgive me¡­" And with that, he collapsed lifelessly. Overhead, Peroroncino had been observing the battle from start to finish. "Shalltear, if you were that Dead Archmage, would you have won?" "Hmm¡­ probably not. That Zaryusu guy had some strange power at the end. It wasn''t normal; he was under mental suppression just moments before." "Insight Vision!" Zaryusu Level: 32 "Level 32, huh?" "Oh! We''ve won!" The Lizardmen below erupted into cheers. "Let''s go down and have a look!" "Understood." Shalltear and Peroroncino descended to meet Zaryusu. The surrounding Lizardmen quickly noticed their arrival, turning their attention to the new figures. "Who are you?" The Lizardmen raised their weapons and glared at Peroroncino. "Who am I? I should be the Supreme Being he spoke of," Peroroncino said, casually snapping his fingers. The World-Class Item, the Perfect Resurrection Gem, released its energy, instantly reviving the disintegrated Iguva. The Lizardmen in front of Peroroncino were stunned. "Master Peroroncino, I deeply apologize for once again failing to meet your expectations." "It seems you''ve misunderstood something. I never expected you to win. You are merely a lowly servant, do you understand?" "I am truly sorry, Master Peroroncino, for speaking out of turn." "A powerful undead being, and yet he just a lowly servant!!!" "Lizardmen, let''s play a game!" "Group Heal" Peroroncino casually took out an item and cast a healing spell on the three fallen Lizardmen and the four water serpents. Zaryusu, Crusch, Zebrulu, and the two-headed water serpents had their injuries fully healed, including their physical and magical energy restored. "This... such powerful healing magic," Crusch exclaimed as she woke up, looking at Peroroncino in shock. Peroroncino''s gaze turned to Shalltear. Shalltear raised a hand. "Portal" A large number of undead poured out from the gate. Peroroncino transformed into the form of an humanoid. "Lizardmen, the second round begins." The Lizardmen all looked grimly at the 5,000 undead emerging from the portal. Chapter 34: Strategy "All warriors, pick up your weapons! The battle isn''t over yet; our ancestors are watching us. If we won the first battle, we can win the second one!" Zaryusu'' older brother, Shasuryu, shouted to all the Lizardmen. "For the ancestors, charge!" The Lizardmen rushed towards the undead army. The skeleton archers gathered at the rear to launch a rain of arrows, while the zombies clustered at the center to launch their attacks. Peroroncino issued the first order to the undead army. These 5,000 undead were split into different groups: 1,000 zombies, 500 skeleton archers, 200 skeleton cavalry, 300 various undead creatures, and 3,000 skeleton warriors equipped with different weapons. The zombies clashed wildly with the Lizardmen. The skeleton archers released arrows, hitting several zombies, but the undead were unaffected by the arrows unless they were struck in a vital area. Only the Lizardmen were hurt by the arrow rain. "Comrades, follow me!" Zaryusu raised his Ice Fang and led a large number of elite Lizardmen warriors towards the skeleton army. Zenberu and several other clan leaders followed Zaryusu. Crusch was positioned as the Lizardmen mage to support the attack. Zaryusu intended to break through the skeleton army and attack the archers at the rear. If the skeleton archers weren''t dealt with, the Lizardmen would suffer heavy casualties.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. "Left flank, the skeleton army will attack from the left side! Right flank, the skeleton army will attack from the right!" Peroroncino gave orders for the undead to maneuver. The undead army formed four units. The zombies, used as cannon fodder, charged first, while the skeleton soldiers moved to both sides of the Lizardmen to form an encirclement. The undead creatures and skeleton cavalry clashed directly with the Lizardmen''s main force. Both sides suffered heavy losses in the ensuing battle. The Lizardmen slingshotters, stationed at the rear, were unable to deal with the undead army''s main forces, the undead creatures and skeleton cavalry, and could only target the nearest skeleton soldiers. The skeletons completely ignored them, following Peroroncino''s commands. The Lizardmen mages were eager to help, but their magic could not reach the skeleton cavalry or undead creatures and only managed to attack the nearest undead forces. Despite their efforts, twenty or more Lizardmen mage found it difficult to break through hundreds of skeletons. As the battle continued, the skeletons surrounded the Lizardmen''s rear. Now, the Lizardmen were like trapped prey with no way out. "This won''t do," Zaryusu thought, continuing to cut down the undead creatures and skeleton cavalry. He decided to break through on the left. "Warriors, follow me!" At that moment, Peroroncino, noticing the Lizardmen''s change in direction, ordered the skeleton archers to reposition to the left flank. "Skeleton cavalry, retreat!" Peroroncino had already planned an escape route for the skeleton cavalry, and they obeyed the command to pull back. But Zaryusu, trapped in the encirclement, had no knowledge of this. "Warriors, kill them!" Zaryusu shouted as he fought at the frontlines, slaying skeleton soldiers effortlessly. But as soon as the Lizardmen broke through the skeleton line, a rain of arrows rained down on them, hitting Zaryusu in the face and even striking one of his eyes. At this moment, he felt the pain of Iguva. "Peroroncino-sama is truly amazing," Cocytus remarked, watching the battle unfold. "I didn''t expect him to lead such a large army without relying on any elite forces, suppressing the Lizardmen completely." Momonga also observed the battle. "I didn''t realize Peroroncino could command armies so well. As the ruler of Nazarick, maybe I should learn from him." "Peroroncino-sama is impressive," another observer remarked. "He doesn''t even need to rely on Iguva, one of the undead''s trump cards, to overpower the Lizardmen." Chapter 35: Protagonist Experience Card Zaryusu''s eye was shot blind, but the skeletal archers didn''t stop their relentless barrage. With his Indestructible Flesh ability, Zenberu stepped in front of Zaryusu. The arrows flying toward him couldn''t penetrate Zenberu''s skin. "Charge!" Zenberu roared as he led the charge toward the skeletal archers, with the remaining lizardman warriors following in his footsteps. As the lizardmen advanced on the skeletal archers, a swarm of skeletal cavalry charged from the flank, trampling the unsuspecting lizardmen. At the front, Zenberu was impaled by the lance of a charging skeletal rider, the force of the impact piercing through his body. Activating his martial arts skill, Steel Claws, Steel Skin, Zenberu, while still skewered, smashed the skeletal horse and its rider into pieces with a single punch. However, just as Zenberu hit the ground, another skeletal rider rammed into him. Thanks to the enhanced toughness from his skill, Zenberu''s skin was unnaturally durable, and the charging skeletal horse shattered upon collision. Yet, Zenberu tumbled multiple times and collapsed to the ground. Blood poured from his chest, and his severe blood loss left him unable to stand. Attempting to cast Mass Light Healing, Shasuryu began channeling magic to heal Zaryusu and Zenberu. However, halfway through the spell, a skeletal rider''s bone lance pierced his chest. Despite the attack, Shasuryu managed to counterkill the rider. Yet, overwhelmed by the onslaught of skeletal soldiers, his fate seemed sealed. The lizardman forces suffered devastating losses during the skeletal cavalry''s charge. The remaining lizardmen in the rear were surrounded by the undead army, which unleashed their brutal power, slaughtering the lizardmen mercilessly. "For Crusch, I cannot fall here!" Zaryusu shouted as he continued slaying skeletal riders in front of him. Insight Eye ZaryusuLevel 34 Strength: 854 (754 + 100)This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Agility: 672 (652 + 50) Stamina Max: 545 (495 + 50), Current: 50 Other attributes were also significantly enhanced. "This lizardman is drawing on an unexpected strength in this desperate situation. Interesting, but against such overwhelming numbers, it''s futile," a voice mused. Meanwhile, the skeletal archers had relocated, drawing fire from the lizardman slingers and priests. However, the skeletal archers, indifferent to death, continued targeting the advancing lizardmen. Soon, only Zaryusu remained alive among the lizardmen. The skeletal archers were nearly wiped out, but their mission was accomplished¡ªthe outcome was decided. Zaryusu had single-handedly killed hundreds of skeletal riders, but now he faced a remaining army of nearly 2,000 skeletal soldiers. Of the thousands of lizardmen, only he remained. Zenberu, Shasuryu, and the other tribal leaders were all dead. "I won''t let you pass!" Amidst the horde of skeletal soldiers, Zaryusu roared furiously. In his mind, only Crusch''s image remained. He knew that if he died here, Crusch would perish too. "I won''t let you harm Crusch!" Clap, clap, clap! Watching Zaryusu still standing defiantly, Peroroncino clapped, expressing a hint of admiration. "Well done. I''ll give you a chance," Peroroncino said, stepping forward. "All troops, fall back!" The undead army ceased their assault on Zaryusu and retreated in unison. Approaching Zaryusu, Peroroncino spoke: "If you can defeat me, I''ll withdraw." "Zaryusu!" From the rear, Crusch, who had been holding back, saw the undead retreat and noticed Zaryusu still standing in the center. She immediately ran toward him. Crusch had repeatedly wanted to help Zaryusu but knew she would only be a burden, forcing him to protect her. Yet, seeing him bloodied and scarred, she could no longer suppress her emotions. "You may have your ally heal your injuries. I don''t mind," Peroroncino said to Zaryusu. Currently, Peroroncino''s humanoid form was at level 30, but its stats rivaled those of a normal level 35 entity. It had learned a vast array of low-tier spells, skills, and martial arts, with an average stat of around 800. Peroroncino was confident in his abilities. Mid-Heal Mid-Heal... Crusch cast healing spells repeatedly, mending Zaryusu''s battered body. At this point, Zaryusu was fighting purely on willpower, his body riddled with wounds. Seeing Zaryusu''s unstable mental state, Crusch cast Lionheart to strengthen his spirit. "Crusch, go back," Zaryusu said. "No, Zaryusu, I''ll stay here. If you die, I don''t want to live either. If we die, we''ll die together." "Then I can''t afford to lose!" "Enough stalling; my patience has its limits," Peroroncino interrupted. "My name is Zaryusu." "I''m Chino," Peroroncino replied. "Your weapon seems unable to activate special abilities. Let me assist you," Peroroncino added. Wearing an Amplification Ring, Peroroncino shot a beam of light that hit Zaryusu''s Frost Pain Fang. Zaryusu immediately felt the weapon regain its ability to trigger three additional ice explosions. "Let''s begin!" Peroroncino declared, drawing a 1.3-meter golden katana. "Don''t say I''m bullying you¡ªthis is the only standard weapon I have." Chapter 36: The Crushing Battle "I will never lose!" Zaryusu roared, gripping his Frost Pain tightly as he charged toward Peroroncino. Zaryusu unleashed the skill of Frost Pain, creating an intense chill that obscured Peroroncino''s vision. A flame appeared in Peroroncino''s left hand, merging into his palm before slamming onto the frozen ground. A wave of intense heat burst out from under Peroroncino''s feet, melting the ice and dispersing the chilling fog. As the cold mist cleared, Zaryusu had already closed the distance to just three meters. Frost Pain was mere inches away from striking Peroroncino. "Martial Art: Flow Acceleration" Peroroncino swiftly retreated a short distance. "For Crusch, I cannot lose!" "Martial Art: Slash" In the heat of battle, Zaryusu finally comprehended and unleashed the martial art , a technique he had struggled to learn. "Martial Art: Fortress" Clang! Zaryusu''s attack struck Peroroncino but left no damage, as perfectly negated the slash. "Hurricane" Peroroncino spun rapidly on the spot, his katana creating a small whirlwind that rushed toward Zaryusu. "I''ve never seen a skill like this... What is it?" Zaryusu quickly rolled to the side to avoid the attack, his mind racing with questions. Peroroncino sheathed his katana, then drew it in an instant, appearing right in front of Zaryusu with a slash aimed at his head. Clang! Zaryusu instinctively blocked with Frost Pain, the force of the attack sliding him several meters back. Clang! Clang! Clang! Peroroncino relentlessly swung his katana, each strike blocked by Zaryusu. Yet Zaryusu knew that even a single missed block would mean his death. Peroroncino withdrew momentarily. Zaryusu''s eyes widened in disbelief¡ªthis close-quarters fighter could also cast magic? Stunned but undeterred, Zaryusu gripped Frost Pain tightly. The intense cold from Frost Pain shattered the incoming fireball. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.Four flashes of light engulfed Peroroncino. Zaryusu felt a surge of frustration. "Is this guy even a warrior? That''s four buffs in a row! Even magic casters don''t have this many spells!" With no ranged options, Zaryusu had no choice but to close the distance and attack directly. He charged toward Peroroncino. However, just as Peroroncino was about to use another skill, he realized something. "Ah, I ran out of mana. Forgot to monitor that. Oh well, let''s settle this with pure steel." Peroroncino brandished his katana and slashed at Zaryusu. Peroroncino''s longer weapon gave him an advantage, allowing him to control the flow of the fight. Clang! Their weapons clashed. Zaryusu felt Peroroncino''s immense strength, forcing him back a step. Peroroncino readied another strike, but Zaryusu countered with , sending waves of cold toward his opponent. (Martial arts consume stamina, not mana) Peroroncino could have dodged, but he stood his ground, wielding his katana to disrupt the flow of the cold and shatter the ice blocks forming in front of him. When Peroroncino finished his swings, Zaryusu was nowhere in sight. Looking up, Peroroncino saw Zaryusu descending from above. Without time to block with his katana, Peroroncino raised his left arm to defend. Frost Pain slashed into Peroroncino''s arm, stopping at the bone but failing to sever it completely. Seeing this, Shalltear nearly lost control of herself, almost reverting to her true form. Only her maid training held her back from rushing in to tear Zaryusu apart. Peroroncino kicked Zaryusu away, sending him flying. The impact caused Zaryusu to cough up blood, feeling as though his internal organs had shattered. "It hurts... Is this the pain all warriors must endure?" Peroroncino muttered, glancing at the ice shards lodged in his wound from Frost Pain''s effect. "This ends now." Peroroncino dashed toward Zaryusu as he fell. The moment Zaryusu hit the ground, Peroroncino decapitated him with a single swing. "Zaryusu!" Crusch screamed as she ran toward him. Peroroncino tossed his katana lightly into the air, caught it in a reverse grip, and hurled it at Crusch. The blade struck her forehead, killing her instantly before she could reach Zaryusu. "Kill them all," Peroroncino commanded the undead army. The undead charged at the remaining lizardman spellcasters and slingers. Peroroncino used a healing item to treat his wounded arm. Before long, the undead army wiped out the lizardmen. Peroroncino recalled the last thing Momonga had said to him. "Leave some of the lizardmen alive for Cocytus to reclaim his honor." Obeying this order, Peroroncino had Shalltear''s priest summon fog to shroud the battlefield. Using the World Item "Perfect Resurrection Jade", Peroroncino revived all the lizardmen. "The rest is up to Momonga and Cocytus." Peroroncino turned to Shalltear. "I noticed you almost reverted to your true form earlier." "Yes, master," Shalltear admitted, bowing her head. "I forbid you from ever doing that again. Can you comply?" "Yes, master!" Finally, Peroroncino turned to Iguva. **"I have a mission for you. From this moment, you are no longer a member of Nazarick. You are forbidden from revealing your origins or Nazarick''s existence to anyone. Travel to the Katze Plains near E-Rantel, where undead often appear. Command them and make them your subordinates."** "As you command." With that, Iguva departed. Peroroncino and Shalltear returned to her chamber in Nazarick. "Why did you send that low-level undead to the Katze Plains to command the undead?" Shalltear asked. "Iguva''s strength is decent in this world. The bigger the trouble he causes, the greater the fame Momonga and I will gain as adventurers when we eliminate him. In short, he''s a stepping stone for us." "As expected of you, master. Your plans are flawless." Chapter 37: Shalltears Daily Life "Peroroncino-sama, the Adventurer''s Guild has sent a request. They need you to travel to the royal capital to complete a special mission for Marquis Raeven," Yulia relayed the message from E-Rantel. "The royal capital? I believe Sebas is there as well." "The Adventurer''s Guild mentioned they could use flying magic item to transport us there." "Tell them we''ll go on our own." "Understood!" "Shalltear, can you get off me now?" Peroroncino asked, looking at Shalltear, who was lying on top of him. However, Shalltear didn''t respond, her eyes closed. "Stop pretending. You''re a vampire; you don''t even need to sleep." Hearing his words, Shalltear slowly opened her eyes. "Peroroncino-sama, last night was so intense that I overexerted myself and fell asleep." "Is that so? Funny, I recall just before dawn, you were still¡­" "I remember telling those two vampire brides to massage me so well that I fell asleep¡­ When I drifted off, my dreams were all those kinds of dreams. You don''t need me to spell out what you were doing, do you?" A conflicted expression flashed across Shalltear''s face. "Alright, get up now." "But, Peroroncino-sama, I¡­" Without hesitation, Peroroncino pushed Shalltear off him. "Things like this need moderation. Don''t spend all day thinking about these things." "But if I''m not thinking about these things, what else should I think about?" "Try finding other hobbies." "Other hobbies... I only have this one. Nothing else."This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "How about taking baths?" "When I take baths, all I can think about is bathing with you." "Stop! No need for such detailed descriptions. Fine, you can come with me to the royal capital this time!" A radiant smile broke across Shalltear''s face, a genuine, non-seductive smile that caught Peroroncino off guard. It was the first time he had seen Shalltear smile like a hopeful young girl envisioning a bright future, rather than her usual sly, suggestive grin. "If I''m taking you along, you''ll first need to look like an ordinary human." "Master, why should I look like a mere human? Those inferior beings can be wiped out with a flick of the hand." "Because I don''t like provoking unnecessary conflict." Peroroncino hesitated briefly before continuing. "I''ll share a secret with you: all 41 Supreme Beings, including myself and Momonga, were once human." "So, try to avoid senselessly killing innocent humans." "I understand." Shalltear''s perspective on humans began to shift slightly. "Here, take this." "The Banner of Myriad Demons and Ghosts?" "Yes, this is¡­ The aura of power! It''s a world-class item!" "That''s right. With this, you''ll never have to worry about situations like last time. A world-class item''s owner is immune to mental control from other world-class items." "Such an important artifact¡­ giving it to me might be too¡­" Shalltear''s words were interrupted by Peroroncino. "No. To me, you''re far more important than any world-class item. Your appearance and personality embody everything I love. You''re the culmination of my fantasies. If I had to compare your importance with Momonga''s, you''re more important to me." "How could I possibly compare with Lord Ainz?" "In my heart, you absolutely can. Now, let''s head to the Eighth Floor." "Also, here''s something else for you." Peroroncino handed Shalltear a ring. "This¡­ is the Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown. It''s a symbol of the Supreme Beings! How could I¡­" "Slap!" Peroroncino struck Shalltear across the face. He knew her character well. The more she was reprimanded, the happier she felt. "I said you could wear it, so you can. No arguments." "Yes!" "Um¡­ Peroroncino-sama, could you slap the other side as well?" "Slap!" "Ah~" Shalltear let out an intoxicated sigh. Normally, such a reaction might have pushed Peroroncino over the edge. But after being drained by Shalltear the entire previous night, he had no such urges left. Peroroncino and Shalltear teleported to the Eighth Floor. The Ninth Floor housed a unique NPC¡ªa makeup artist created by one of the Supreme Beings. This Level 10 NPC, obsessed with beauty, had a collection of strange tools that could make Shalltear appear less pale and more human-like. Upon meeting her, Peroroncino was struck by her outfit: a black crop top exposing a slender waist, a matching black hat, short shorts, and white knee-high socks. Her style radiated a charm that was both pure and playful. "Well, if it isn''t Peroroncino-sama. What brings you here today?" "Can you make Shalltear look like a human?" "That''s easy." "Please sit still, Lady Shalltear," she said as she brought out several unfamiliar makeup tools and began applying them to Shalltear''s face and body. When she finished, Shalltear looked like a regular human girl, save for her very prominent assets, which still drew attention. Chapter 38: Bloodline Suppression After preparing, Shalltear followed Peroroncino to E-Rantel to meet with Yulia and Nana. "Chino-niisan, who is she?" Nana asked curiously upon seeing Shalltear. "Her name is Shaya," Peroroncino replied. "Master, can I also call you Chino-niisan?" Shalltear eagerly asked, hoping to address Peroroncino in the same way. "Of course. Let''s go!" The group went to the Adventurer''s Guild to accept their mission. The staff warmly provided Yulia with directions on whom to meet upon reaching the capital. After leaving E-Rantel, they teleported to an area near the outskirts of the capital. Once inside, they first checked into a tavern. In a corner of the tavern, Peroroncino''s attention was drawn to a group of three: a blonde woman in a red robe wearing a mask, a muscular woman, and an ordinary-looking boy. "Eye of Insight" Name: Evileye Class: Vampire Level: 60 ... "I heard E-Rantel now has two teams of adamantite-ranked adventurers," Evileye said to Gagaran. "Two teams at once? Is the bar for adamantite rank that low now?" Gagaran asked skeptically. "They were promoted due to a severe crisis. The members of the two teams are said to know each other." "What did they do to earn the rank?" "The first team consists of a warrior named Momon, known as the ''Dark Hero,'' and a magic caster called Nabe, referred to as the ''Beautiful Princess.'' "First, they wiped out an ogre and goblin band heading south. They subdued the Wise King of the Forest. "Then, when E-Rantel was attacked by tens of thousands of undead led by a powerful undead magic caster, the military suffered heavy losses, and several mithril-ranked adventurers perished. Momon''s arrival immediately turned the tide." "They also defeated Clementine, the former Ninth Seat of the Black Scripture who had reached the realm of heroes, and Khajiit, a member of the secret organization Zuranon. "Additionally, they vanquished a powerful vampire. After the battle, the area was reduced to a barren wasteland of sand." "That''s truly impressive," Gagaran remarked. "Are they stronger than you, Gagaran?" Climb asked. "I can handle ogres and goblins, but defeating someone in the hero realm or tens of thousands of undead is beyond me." "Reaching the hero realm is the pinnacle of human ability. Facing someone like that, I''d likely die."The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Momon is truly remarkable!" Climb said with admiration. "What about the second team?" "Not much is known about them. The leader is named Chino, though no one has ever seen him fight. The real strength lies with one member." "She is Yulia, called the ''Goddess of Hope'' by E-Rantel''s soldiers. "During the undead assault on the city, she single-handedly stabilized the collapsing frontline, saving countless lives. She is also known as the ''Shadow Blade Maiden.'' "As for Chino, many in E-Rantel dismiss him as a freeloader unworthy of being on the same team as Yulia. "However, Yulia is fiercely loyal to him. Anyone speaking ill of Chino in her presence risks incurring her wrath." "What did they do to earn adamantite rank?" "Yulia saved thousands of soldiers during the undead siege and jumped off the wall to single-handedly stop the undead from advancing a single step further." "Since Momon and Nabe became adamantite-ranked, they''ve passed all their missions to Chino and Yulia. "Their team is highly efficient, completing missions that would normally require a dozen people with just three members, and doing so perfectly. "Later, they even defeated a giant Basilisk." "Who''s the third member of their team?" "A seven-year-old girl. No one knows her abilities, but rumors say Chino is a lolicon who added her to the team because of that." "Men like him are the worst¡ªrelying on women while doing nothing themselves. If I see him, I''ll beat him up," Gagaran said angrily. "I can''t ignore those words," Yulia stood up and said. Evileye, Gagaran, and Climb turned to look at her¡ªa beautiful woman dressed provocatively was staring back at them. "I didn''t even notice her presence earlier," Evileye thought, alarmed. Everyone in the tavern turned their attention to Yulia. "This goddess¡ªI must have been blind not to notice her earlier!" "She''s stunning! I''d willingly be her dog." "A dog? I''d castrate myself to be her slave, just to see her every day!" Many patrons in the tavern were instantly captivated by Yulia''s charm. "Who are you?" Gagaran asked. "I am Yulia," she replied, showing her adamantite adventurer''s badge. "She''s even more beautiful than Princess Renner! But my heart remains loyal to the princess," Climb thought. "What do you want? Why should I apologize?" "You have two choices: apologize to Lord Chino or duel me. The loser apologizes," Yulia said calmly. "And if I refuse?" "Then I''ll make you apologize by force," Yulia said flatly. As an adamantite adventurer, Gagaran had status and reputation. There was no way she would apologize easily. "Are you brainwashed by Chino? To me, he''s just trash," Gagaran said. Shing! Yulia''s blade was instantly at Gagaran''s face. "Magic Shield!" Evileye appeared in front of Gagaran, blocking the attack. "You dare attack my companion?" Evileye asked, realizing how close Gagaran had been to death. This woman''s strength was far beyond the hero realm. Before Evileye could retaliate, a chill ran down her spine. Clink! A seven-year-old girl with two black daggers appeared behind her, stabbing at her back. The daggers were blocked by the magic shield, but cracks formed. "A ninja?!" Gagaran and Evileye were stunned. "Stop!" Before the fight escalated, a calm, commanding voice rang out. "I apologize for failing to control them," Peroroncino said, his tone serene. "Nana, Yulia, apologize," he ordered. "Sorry!" Yulia bowed sincerely. "Sorry!" Nana mimicked her and bowed as well. The genuine apologies diffused the tension, and Gagaran and Evileye decided to let it go. "You two must be members of Blue Roses, the other adamantite team," Peroroncino said. "Control your people," Gagaran snapped, turning to leave. Evileye, however, stood frozen in place. When Peroroncino had spoken, Shalltear had shot her a menacing glare. At that moment, Evileye felt all her strength leave her as if she were falling into an abyss. "Evileye!" Gagaran shouted, shaking her shoulder. Evileye collapsed to the ground. "Evileye, are you okay?" "I''m fine. Let''s go," Evileye said shakily, struggling to her feet. "Did they do something to you?" "No, it''s my problem. Let''s leave." Peroroncino turned to Shalltear. "Did you do something unnecessary?" Shalltear nodded. Chapter 39: Sebas Because the four wore special items, the , those around them saw them as ordinary people and ignored them, paying no attention to the beautiful Yulia or the two adorable little girls. "This capital is much worse than I imagined, not even remotely luxurious," Peroroncino remarked. "According to intelligence, corruption in the kingdom is rampant. Most of the wealth has been absorbed by the nobles and underground organizations," Yulia explained. "Corruption, huh? That means this kingdom is on the brink of collapse. Should I give it a little push?" "Chino-niisan, where are we going next?" Shalltear asked. "Let''s find Sebas first and get some intel about the capital," Peroroncino said. "I''ll contact him now," Shalltear offered, preparing to use a magic communication spell, but Peroroncino stopped her. "No need. That person up ahead..." Not far ahead, a child was being trampled underfoot by a man. The surrounding crowd whispered among themselves, but no one stepped forward to help. A white-haired, muscular old man suddenly dashed through the crowd and stood in front of the child, calmly stopping the attacker. The man struck at him, but Sebas didn''t hold back¡ªa single heavy blow sent the attacker flying three meters. The surrounding crowd didn''t see how Sebas moved; only Peroroncino and Shalltear caught it. "Do you still want to fight?" Sebas asked coldly. The man, stunned, quickly ran off with his companions. "Are you okay?" Climb emerged from the crowd, kneeling beside the injured child. He pulled out a healing potion and gave it to the child. Seeing someone had stepped in to help, Sebas felt his presence was no longer necessary. Just as he turned to leave, he sensed Shalltear nearby. Sebas had never seen Peroroncino''s human form and didn''t recognize him, but he detected Shalltear''s presence and also recognized Yulia, one of the Pleiades Battle Maids. Looking in their direction, Sebas saw a handsome young man with two little girls and a glamorous woman. Sebas walked over, quickly noticing Shalltear''s respect for the handsome man and Yulia''s presence among them. That left no doubt in Sebas''s mind about the man''s identity. "No one but Peroroncino-sama could fit this description."Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Pero¡­" "Call me Chino!" Peroroncino interrupted Sebas. "What brings you here, Lord Chino?" "Just leisurely sightseeing, and learning about this country''s culture and customs." "What are you planning to do, Sebas?" Sebas hesitated, unsure whether to share the trouble he''d gotten into after rescuing a certain woman. "If it''s inconvenient, you don''t need to say." "Let me guess, you saved someone out of kindness and got yourself into a mess?" Sebas, being as kind-hearted as Touch Me, often ran into trouble for doing good deeds. "How did you know, Lord Chino?" "So, I was right," Peroroncino said with a knowing smile. "Chino-niisan, that blond-haired kid seems to be following us. Someone else is tailing us too," Shalltear said. "Please wait!" Climb shouted as he turned the corner and caught up. "You''re the ones from earlier¡­" Climb recognized Peroroncino and his group as the ones who had clashed with Gagaran, though he bore no hostility since they had apologized sincerely. "Do you know him, Sebas?" "I don''t," Sebas replied. "What do you want from me?" Sebas asked Climb. "Thank you for doing what I should have done earlier," Climb said, bowing. "No need to thank me. It was nothing," Sebas replied. "There''s one more thing. Your movements were incredible earlier. Could you teach me even a little bit?" Sebas glanced at Peroroncino, who nodded. "Why do you want to grow stronger?" Sebas asked. "To protect the person I love." "Hold out your hands." Climb obeyed, extending his hands. "I can see you''ve trained hard," Sebas said, "but you lack talent." Peroroncino couldn''t see why Climb lacked talent. "Eye of Insight." Climb Class: Warrior Level: 20 (Cap: 25) "So that''s why," Peroroncino murmured. His gaze shifted to the shadow lurking in the corner. "Eye of Insight." Brain Unglaus Class: Swordsman Level: 37 (Cap: 39) "This name¡­ I remember. He was the human we considered capturing during Shalltear''s mind control incident." "I can train you, but you must be prepared¡ªyou might die," Sebas said. Climb gripped his sword tightly and replied, "I''m ready. Please begin!" Sebas steadied his stance and released a wave of intense killing intent. Though it didn''t affect Peroroncino or Shalltear, it clearly pressured Yulia and Nana. Despite being accustomed to danger, Nana instinctively looked to Peroroncino, who had become her everything. Yulia, created to serve the Supreme Beings, bore the killing intent with difficulty but stood firm. Brain Unglaus, observing from the shadows, was paralyzed with fear. Climb''s legs trembled violently, yet he remained standing. Sebas struck, his fist grazing Climb''s head. "You did well. How does it feel to surpass death?" Sebas asked. Peroroncino noticed Climb''s level cap had risen from 25 to 30. "What sort of man are you, Sebas?" Climb asked, overwhelmed by the immense pressure. "Shall we go again¡­?" "Wait! How did you endure that?" Brain emerged from the corner, asking Climb directly. "I don''t know. At that moment, I thought of my master." "His loyalty surpasses his fear," Sebas explained. As Peroroncino pondered Climb''s breakthrough, Shalltear spoke up. "Chino-niisan, we''ve got uninvited guests." A group of black-clad figures appeared on both sides of the street. "Assassins?" Brain muttered, recognizing their attire. "Nana!" "Understood, Chino-niisan." "Let me help¡­" Climb began, but Nana had already disappeared, reappearing behind three of the assassins and killing them instantly. Before Climb could draw his sword, the remaining assassins had already fallen to Nana. "That little girl is incredible!" Climb and Brain thought to themselves in awe. Chapter 40: The Eight Fingers Stronghold Climb watched Nana''s ghostly movements, deeply longing to learn such techniques. However, Nana noticed Climb''s eager gaze and responded bluntly, "I refuse." "But I haven''t even said anything yet," Climb replied. "It doesn''t matter what you say; my answer is still no," Nana declared, dashing any hopes Climb had of asking for guidance. "Nana, did you leave any of them alive?" Yulia asked. "Um, I don''t think so," Nana replied, lowering her head as if realizing she''d made a mistake. "Good girl, Nana. It''s okay; just remember to leave someone alive next time," Peroroncino said gently, patting her head. Shalltear, seeing this interaction, became noticeably jealous. She sidled up to Peroroncino''s other side and grabbed his hand, placing it on her own head. Climb and Brain, who hadn''t paid much attention to Shalltear earlier, now noticed her presence. Their eyes widened in shock. She was... enormous. Meanwhile, Brain''s mind flashed back to the vampire he had encountered before. She, too, was a busty loli. Still, he didn''t connect Shalltear to that encounter. How could someone as powerful as Shalltear be casually traveling with humans, let alone clinging to this handsome man like a lovesick kitten? "There seems to be one still alive, though barely," Sebas noted, having discovered someone who hadn''t quite succumbed to his injuries. "Puppet Control."Sebas used his skill to take control of the survivor. Through him, they learned who had sent the assassins and the location of their base. "Lord Chino, should we eliminate them?" Sebas inquired. "They''ve already sent assassins after us, so let''s root them out completely," Peroroncino replied. "Nana, Yulia, return to the tavern for now." "Yes!" Nana agreed, though she was reluctant to leave. Since it was Peroroncino''s command, she obeyed without question. Peroroncino anticipated that things might get bloody and preferred to keep Nana away for her own sake. "Let''s go," Chino said. "Please let us come along!" Climb and Brain pleaded. "Sebas, do you think we should bring them?" Chino asked. "I believe it''s better to have them along. The more people, the greater the strength," Sebas replied. Peroroncino mulled it over. Taking them along provided a convenient scapegoat for anything that might happen. Given his limited knowledge of this kingdom, staying under the radar was preferable.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "Alright, you can come," Peroroncino decided. "I''m Chino, and this is Shaya." "Shaya... Shalltear..." Brain murmured. "Do you know someone named Shalltear Bloodfallen?" Peroroncino hesitated briefly before answering, "Never heard of her." "Who''s that?" Shalltear chimed in, feigning ignorance. "She''s... uh, never mind," Brain replied, deciding not to elaborate. "I''m curious. What happened between you and this Shalltear?" Peroroncino pressed. "She''s... a powerful vampire. She easily blocked my ultimate technique with just the tip of her pinky nail," Brain confessed. "Sounds impressive. I''d love to see her in action!" Peroroncino said with feigned enthusiasm. "She''s incredibly strong. If you ever encounter her, it''s best to run," Brain warned earnestly. "Maybe only someone as powerful as Sebas could face her." "You overestimate me," Sebas replied modestly. "No, I''m certain you could hold your own against her," Brain insisted. "Let''s move," Chino said, ending the discussion. "Lord Chino, will Shaya be safe with you?" Climb asked, concerned. He assumed Shaya, like Evileye, was a magic caster and thus vulnerable in close combat. "You don''t need to worry about her. Her close-combat skills are on par with Nana''s. She can protect herself just fine," Peroroncino assured him. In truth, Peroroncino counted on Shalltear to protect him if things got truly dangerous. Her presence was his safety net, despite the resurrection items he carried. The group arrived at the assassins'' hideout. Sebas, Peroroncino, and Shalltear entered through the front door, while Climb and Brain went around to the back. "Try to leave someone alive if possible," Climb requested. "Don''t worry; we''re not bloodthirsty," Peroroncino replied, waving them off. Sebas promptly tore the front door off its hinges. The occupants inside froze, dumbfounded at the sight. "Apologies," Sebas said politely, holding the door. "It seemed rusty, so I accidentally removed it." Realizing they were under attack, the occupants armed themselves. "Intruders!" someone shouted. Sebas swiftly incapacitated everyone in the room. The trio proceeded to the basement, where they found a pig-like man beating a woman while several other battered women lay nearby. Sebas immediately pummeled the pig-like man. "S-stop!" the man shouted. "Oh? Why should I?" Sebas asked, his tone still polite. "B-because¡ª" the man stammered, attempting to flee. "Shaya, make sure he dies painfully," Peroroncino ordered. "Yes! Summon Minions," Shalltear said, summoning a swarm of black rats from the shadows beneath her feet. The rats swarmed over the man, leaving him no escape. "Help! Someone help me! No, please!" the man screamed as the rats bit him, tearing his flesh away piece by piece. The pain was excruciating, both physically and mentally. This was far worse than any execution method, a torment that touched both body and soul. Sebas and Peroroncino exited the room. "Sebas, for someone like him, a swift death would have been far too kind," Peroroncino remarked. "I agree. Quick deaths are a mercy they don''t deserve," Sebas replied. "Eye of Insight." Peroroncino activated his skill and discovered a hidden passageway. "Sebas, I''ll check the passage. You search the other rooms for survivors," he instructed. "Yes, my lord," Sebas replied. The passage led Peroroncino to a back exit, where he heard a desperate shout. "Help!" Climb''s voice rang out. "Looks like I arrived just in time," Peroroncino said, stepping out nonchalantly. "Damn, reinforcements already?" an enemy cursed. "I won''t let you past me!" Climb declared, standing firm at the doorway. "Eye of Insight." "Succulent." Class: Illusionist Swordsman. Level: 30. "Climb, do you know the best way to grow stronger? It''s through combat. I won''t interfere¡ªyou''ll have to defeat him yourself," Peroroncino said. With determination in his eyes, Climb gripped his sword tightly and charged. "For Lady Renner, Climb, you can do this!" he whispered to himself as he faced the enemy head-on. Chapter 41: Illusion "I will prioritize protecting your retreat," said Succulent to the frail man beside him. "I absolutely won''t let you pass through here!" Climb shouted at Succulent, trying to boost his confidence. Climb charged forward, swinging his sword at Succulent. However, when their weapons clashed, Climb''s sword seemed to pass through thin air, and a bloody gash appeared on his shoulder. "Your weapon... so that''s it. Your entire arm is fake!" "I simply studied both illusion and swordsmanship. Once you understand the principle, it''s actually quite simple," Succulent replied. "But can you tell the difference between reality and illusion?" "Multiple Shadows." Succulent''s figure split into three, all charging toward Climb with swords raised. "Villains always die because they talk too much," muttered Peroroncino casually, though Succulent didn''t understand the comment. Martial Skill: Power BoostMartial Skill: Enhanced Perception Using his enhanced senses, Climb focused on identifying Succulent''s real body by sound. Martial Skill: Slash. "Impossible!" Succulent exclaimed, staring in disbelief at Climb. Hit by Climb''s strike, Succulent collapsed to the ground. "I won!" Climb said with a mix of relief and joy. "Not so fast," Peroroncino said nonchalantly. Looking at Succulent lying on the ground, Climb suddenly realized his opponent had vanished. With a sharp sound, a blade pierced Climb from behind, driving through his stomach. He coughed up blood and collapsed. "Mr. Cocco, you leave first. I''ll hold them off," Succulent instructed. Turning to Peroroncino, Succulent said, "Changing opponents now isn''t a wise choice."This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Peroroncino replied, "Oh, really?" with a casual air. To everyone''s surprise, Climb struggled to his feet. "How is this possible? I delivered a fatal blow!" "Die!" Succulent rushed at Climb again, only to be struck down by a single counterattack. "Impossible!" Just as Climb prepared to land a finishing blow, he collapsed from exhaustion. "So, it was just a desperate effort," Succulent sneered. Healing. A green light emitted from Peroroncino''s hands, and Climb''s injuries healed instantly. "You bastard!" Enraged, Succulent slashed at Peroroncino. Multiple Shadow Clones. Five figures of Succulent lunged toward Peroroncino. Truth Sight. With his skill active, Peroroncino could see Succulent''s real body clearly. Leisurely, he walked among the shadow clones, unbothered. "Watch out!" Climb shouted. But the clones passed harmlessly through Peroroncino. "Climb, he''s behind you!" Hearing this, Climb quickly turned around. "How do you know my position?" Succulent appeared, shocked, and attacked Climb. Succulent knew that attacking Peroroncino first might deplete his energy, leaving him unable to finish off Climb. Judging from the healing magic, Succulent assumed Peroroncino was a priest or support mage, making Climb the main threat. Yet when their swords clashed, Climb''s strength overpowered Succulent''s. "Curse you!" Splitting into two, Succulent''s real body dashed toward Peroroncino. "If only I had killed him first, none of this would''ve happened," Succulent muttered. When he got within three meters of Peroroncino, a size-42 boot suddenly appeared in his view. "What is this?" Succulent''s mind barely had time to register before the boot connected. Boom! Succulent was sent flying, crashing into nearby crates. "Unbelievable! Succulent actually lost!" the frail man exclaimed. "Who are you?" Succulent, coughing blood, glared at Peroroncino. "Just an ordinary adventurer," Peroroncino replied, casually showing his Adamantite-tier adventurer badge. "Adamantite-tier?!" Succulent spat out blood and lost consciousness. "Amazing! Lord Peroroncino, how did you see through Succulent''s illusions?" "In the priest-based skill tree, there''s a skill called Truth Sight that nullifies illusions," Peroroncino explained. "Incredible!" Climb said in awe. At that moment, Brain emerged from inside the building. "What happened here? I thought I heard Climb shouting for help." "Using his own strength, Climb defeated Succulent," Peroroncino said casually. "Well, everything''s settled. We''ll leave the rest to you," he added. Sebas and Shalltear suddenly walked past Brain without him noticing. Brain was stunned. These two hadn''t emitted any presence at all. "Understood," Climb said, bowing to see them off. Climb then recounted the battle to Brain in detail. "Adamantite-tier adventurer, huh?" Brain muttered to himself. After leaving, Peroroncino asked Sebas for the intelligence he had gathered in the capital. Taking the documents, Peroroncino used a magical tool to make a copy, returning the originals to Sebas. Browsing through the information, he noted how capable the princess seemed¡ªdespite being confined to the palace, she appeared to know everything happening in the kingdom. [Message] "Momonga, what''s going on?" "Just now, Solution sent me a private message without informing Sebas. She claims she has evidence that Sebas has turned traitor." "Sebas, a traitor? That doesn''t seem likely. I just saw him, and he was very respectful to me." "Do you want to come and take a look?" "Alright, I''ll head over." Chapter 42: Princess As Sebas returned to his residence, he was greeted by Solution, dressed in her battle attire resembling a maid uniform from the Pleiades Combat Maids. "Lord Sebas, Lord Ainz is waiting for you inside," Solution informed him, leading him into a completely enclosed room. Inside, Momonga was seated on a sofa directly facing the door. Standing by his side was Demiurge, holding a small pink figure¡ªthe Guardian of the Eighth Floor, Victim. Cocytus stood by the wall near the door, towering silently. "Sebas, you seem nervous seeing me. Want me to throw you a handkerchief to wipe that sweat?" Momonga casually tossed a handkerchief to the ground. At this moment, Peroroncino teleported into the room and took a seat on the sofa beside Momonga. "Lord Peroroncino!" Everyone, except for Momonga, bowed deeply in respect to him. "Solution, you mentioned Sebas has betrayed us. What''s your evidence?" "Lord Peroroncino, Sebas privately brought back a human woman. Despite my repeated reminders that this matter should be reported to Lord Ainz, Sebas refused. Furthermore, the woman''s presence attracted other humans, causing several disturbances." "Sebas, is this true?" "It is," Sebas admitted, a trace of cold sweat on his face. "Sebas, there''s no need to be so tense! You did act outside the scope of your mission, so there will be consequences. However, given your exemplary completion of other tasks, the punishment won''t be too severe." Before arriving, Peroroncino had spoken with Momonga and learned that the Momonga present here was actually Pandora''s Actor in disguise, a precaution suggested by Demiurge out of concern for Momonga''s safety. However, Peroroncino''s unexpected arrival had caught Demiurge off guard. "Pandora, switch out for Momonga," Peroroncino stated bluntly, exposing Pandora''s disguise without hesitation. Pandora transformed back into his original form and bowed respectfully to Peroroncino. "As you command!" With a dramatic flourish, Pandora shouted, "Greater Teleportation!" spinning theatrically before disappearing in what he considered a stylish manner¡ªthough it was only stylish in his own mind. Shortly afterward, Momonga teleported into the room in person. Momonga had Solution bring in the woman Sebas had rescued, Tuare, and ordered Sebas to kill her as a test of loyalty. As Peroroncino had anticipated, Momonga had already arranged for Cocytus to intervene and stop Sebas from killing Tuare. Momonga also confirmed that Tuare was the sister of Ninya, a person who had been of great help to him. After the undead siege, Momonga had gained valuable knowledge about this world through Ninya, and given the opportunity, he didn''t mind rescuing her sister as a gesture of gratitude. Afterward, Momonga issued a few more orders to Sebas and prepared to leave. "Momonga, given Demiurge''s recent outstanding performance, have you considered rewarding him with the Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown?" Peroroncino asked. "You''re right¡ªI nearly forgot. Demiurge''s recent contributions deserve recognition," Momonga replied, retrieving a Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown and handing it to Demiurge.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Demiurge knelt before Momonga, extending his hands to receive the ring. "I am deeply grateful to both Supreme Beings for bestowing this ring upon me. I will devote myself even more fervently to the future of Nazarick," Demiurge pledged. "Lord Ainz, I noticed something interesting in Sebas''s report and would like to investigate further. Could I have some time to pursue this matter?" "If it''s for Nazarick, go ahead," Momonga replied. "Thank you very much." Demiurge spread his wings and disappeared into the setting sun. "You seem quite lenient toward the woman Sebas rescued. Do you know her?" Peroroncino asked. "She''s likely Ninya''s sister, the one captured by nobles. Ninya has been a great help to me, so this is just a way to repay him," Momonga explained. "By the way, did you know Ninya is a woman?" "What? Ninya''s a woman?" Momonga was stunned. "You didn''t know?" "No idea. How did you find out?" "Yulia told me. She realized after spending some time with Ninya." Momonga recalled asking Ninya''s party why their group consisted only of men. The ranger Lukrut had replied, "Having women in the group would inevitably lead to conflicts." Perhaps that was why Ninya disguised herself as a man. "Speaking of which, I just remembered I need to visit Marquis Raeven. I''ve been in the capital for a while without meeting him." "I initially declined his request, but he raised the payment three times. It was too generous to refuse," Peroroncino joked. At this moment, Momonga seemed like an ordinary person sharing a lighthearted conversation with Peroroncino¡ªa rare reprieve from the pressure of leading all of Nazarick. Back at the inn, Peroroncino sent Yulia to meet with Marquis Raeven while he and Shalltear donned invisibility cloaks and headed toward the royal castle. As the sky darkened, inside the grand castle at the center of the capital, Princess Renner sipped her coffee. Just as she reached for the pot to pour another cup, she felt an intense gaze upon her. Looking up, she saw a petite figure hanging upside down from the ceiling. The woman had strikingly large breasts and glowing red, bat-like eyes that stared directly at her. "Um, may I ask what brings you here?" Before she could process what was happening, Shalltear grabbed her by the neck and lifted her effortlessly. Even though Shalltear remained upside down, her crimson eyes locked closely with Renner''s, their faces mere inches apart. Renner hadn''t even realized when she was captured. "Aren''t you afraid of me?" Shalltear asked, tilting her head as her glowing red eyes examined Renner closely. "Why would I fear you?" "A beautiful woman like you must be delicious," Shalltear teased, almost leaning in but stopping as she remembered Peroroncino''s dislike of her revealing her true form. "If you wanted to do something, you wouldn''t have started a conversation first," Renner replied calmly, her voice as gentle as her smile. "Care for some coffee? It''s freshly brewed," Renner offered warmly. Shalltear could sense her sincerity but had no need for goodwill. "Why not come out of hiding while you''re at it?" Renner suddenly remarked. "Oh? How did you know someone else was here?" Peroroncino appeared, sitting casually on Renner''s bed. "The one holding me doesn''t seem interested in talking. That means the one who seeks me must be someone else," Renner reasoned. "You''re sharper than I thought. Shalltear, let her down," Peroroncino instructed. Renner was unceremoniously tossed toward Peroroncino, giving him a clear view under her dress. Catching her in a princess carry, Peroroncino''s hands, as a seasoned lecher, rested slightly off from where they should. "I''m small, really. If you want to touch someone, you might prefer the woman accompanying you," Renner shyly suggested, her face tinged with embarrassment. "She''s right. Mine feel much better," Shalltear quipped. This unexpected camaraderie left Renner stunned. She had hoped to sow discord between them, thinking they were merely collaborators, but it seemed their bond was much deeper. Despite her composed demeanor, Renner''s innocent appearance and soft-spoken nature stirred a protective instinct in Peroroncino. Though tempted, he ultimately refrained from more audacious actions, respecting her apparent reluctance. As a "gentlemanly" lecher, he believed that refusal indicated disinterest, though silencing someone to remove the chance to refuse was an option he didn''t mind entertaining¡­ "You didn''t come just to touch me, did you?" Renner asked, making no effort to escape Peroroncino''s grasp. "No, of course not," he replied, casually exploring every inch he could touch. "And I''ve always wondered how a princess would taste," he murmured playfully into her ear. Before Renner could respond, Shalltear pressed her down onto the bed, pinning her arms effortlessly. "If you don''t like her, you''re always welcome to try me," Shalltear offered boldly. Renner was taken aback. It wasn''t the threat of what might happen but Shalltear''s unwavering loyalty and openness that shocked her. Even the cleverest of schemes could not anticipate such dynamics. Chapter 43: Submission When Peroroncino was about to act, he hesitated because Renner gave him a pitiful look. Seeing this, Peroroncino gave up. He had never intended to go that far; he only wanted to tease the princess a little. Of course, if the princess had called for the guards or screamed, Peroroncino would have had no hesitation in letting Shalltear kill her. "Shalltear, let her go." Shalltear released her grip, allowing Renner to move freely. "So, what do you need from me?" Renner asked. "Become my subordinate!" Perorocino got straight to the point. "What do I get if I become your subordinate?" "You will gain great power." "Then I''m willing! Can you give me the power now?" "Of course!" "Do I need to pay any price for this power?" "No price is needed! Name a job you want!" "Something like a Saintess who can use light magic." "Staff of Administrator Privileges." "Class changed to Holy Saintess, Level 40." "Attributes changed to 999." The staff in Peroroncino''s hand emitted a beam of light that shot toward Renner. After being hit by the light, Renner nearly collapsed, but Shalltear instantly teleported to her side and caught her. Just three seconds after Shalltear supported her, Renner woke up. "Eye of Insight." "Renner" Class: Holy SaintessThe tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Level 40 (Max 80) "This feeling¡­ it''s so powerful, I feel full of energy, my body feels light," Renner said, amazed. "You could easily defeat anyone from the Hero''s Domain now," Peroroncino said. "I wonder, what is your title, master?" Renner immediately knelt down. Anyone who could casually summon people from the Hero''s Domain was someone not to be defied. "My name is Chino." At this point, Perorocino still appeared as an humanoid. After all, why be a bird person when you can be human? "Has anyone come to find you before?" "Yes, a demon who called himself Demiurge came to find me at sunset. He proposed cooperation, and I agreed." "He left behind a demon shadow to convey a message. If I''m not mistaken, that shadow should be notifying him now." "Demon Shadow." A dark shadow detached itself from Renner''s own shadow. "That person, Demiurge, is also my subordinate. You need not worry, just continue cooperating with him and delivering the messages." Renner already knew about this matter in her heart but chose to play dumb. "I will come to find you when I need you." Peroroncino didn''t forget to tease her before leaving. "Please, master, come anytime. You are always welcome to take my first time." Renner didn''t care about her body; she only cared about Climb and herself. She had never cared for the country or the people. After Peroroncino left, Renner walked to a mirror and started playing with her face. "Having power feels so good." Renner looked at her arms, which seemed unchanged. Yet, her strength was vastly different from before. She tried using a small knife to lightly scratch her arm, but no mark was left. She shook a bell, and a maid entered the room. "Is there anything you need, Lady Renner?" "Come closer to me." "As you wish." The maid, confused, obeyed. As the maid approached, a slender hand reached out and grabbed her by the throat, lifting her off the ground. The maid struggled, unable to make any sound due to Renner''s grip on her throat. The maid was older and taller, with longer arms, and she used both hands to try to escape from Renner. But no matter how hard she tried, Renner didn''t react. Renner let go of her grip a bit and The maid see this chance and tried to scratch Renner''s face with her nails. However, no matter how much she scratched, she couldn''t break Renner''s skin. Renner smiled, a disturbing smile that sent a chill down the maid''s spine. "I remember you often badmouthing Climb behind my back, right?" "Let me think... there''s a magic spell for flying. The spell is..." Renner suddenly tried it out, and to her surprise, she succeeded immediately. Renner flew with the maid to the top of the castle''s highest tower. "How many pieces do you think you would break into if you fell from here?" The maid frantically shook her head, tears running down her face. "I remember the location of your vocal cords, right here." Renner extended her pinky finger and effortlessly stabbed it into the maid''s neck, reaching her vocal cords, and destroyed them. Renner let go of her grip on the maid''s throat. The maid''s hands, however, gripped Renner''s tightly. Her mouth opened and closed, but no sound came out. "Rest in peace," Renner said as she gently tossed the maid off the tower. The maid was flung away by the powerful centrifugal force and crashed heavily onto the ground. Blood poured from her body. Renner returned to her room and resumed her usual innocent expression. "Who should I kill next?" Renner thought, showing a soft, tender smile. Chapter 44: Protection Fee After Peroroncino and Shalltear left the castle, they met up with Yulia. By this time, it was completely dark. "Lord Chino, Marquis Raeven informed me that the mission has been moved up. The action is set for tomorrow night. They didn''t tell me what the mission is, but I managed to extract some information from them. They are going to attack the Eight Fingers'' stronghold." "Eight Fingers? I remember Sebas mentioned this organization in his reports. A black-market criminal group, right?" "Perhaps we could take control of this organization and use it for ourselves." "Peroroncino. Is something wrong?" "Momonga, the kingdom is about to take action against the underground group, Eight Fingers. I think we should move ahead of them and take control of the organization. What do you think?" Originally, Peroroncino intended to give a direct order to Demiurge, but thought it better to discuss it with Momonga first. After all, Momonga was the guild leader. "I think that''s a great idea. Taking control of this organization would give us a much stronger intelligence network." "Who do you think would be best to handle this?" "Demiurge, perhaps! With his intelligence, he should be able to handle it easily." "I have other things to take care of, so please inform Demiurge." "Understood!" Rather than using a message to inform Demiurge, Peroroncino directly teleported to the seventh floor. The reason was that Peroroncino suspected Demiurge''s interaction with Renner was likely for some purpose. And that purpose would be easy to uncover by asking. Upon arriving on the seventh floor, all the demons were gathered together. "Isn''t that Lord Peroroncino? What brings you here?" "Rather than the task I want to give, I''m more curious about what you''re planning by gathering your subordinates?" "Lord Peroroncino, I believe that as a subordinate, one should proactively handle matters to please the master, rather than waiting passively for orders." "So, what are you planning to do?" "I''ve already established a cooperative relationship with the kingdom''s princess, and through the information she provided, I''ve located seven strongholds of the Eight Fingers organization. I intend to send people to take control of this organization." Clap clap "Great! You and I were thinking the same thing. I''ve already mentioned it to Momonga, and he recommended you for the task. You have full access to the resources of Nazarick." "Understood!"Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. "Good luck with it!" Peroroncino then teleported back to the royal capital. "Lord Chino, I heard there''s a famous tailor in the royal capital. Why don''t we go get some custom clothes made?" Yulia asked. There were no tailors in Nazarick. The game didn''t support that profession. Peroroncino had tried changing NPCs'' professions using the Administrator''s Staff, but having a profession wasn''t enough¡ªit still required experience. Even NPCs with a changed profession couldn''t make good clothes. So, if Peroroncino wanted to have clothes made, he had to go to a human tailor. "Sure, let''s go check it out!" Peroroncino casually waved his hand. "It feels much bigger than before!" "You mentioned I was a bit small last time, so I''ve been working hard with massages and drinking milk and papaya juice." "Sometimes I feel like you''re being a bit too thoughtful. It almost feels like a dream." "What are you saying? As a maid, I should devote myself entirely to serving the master." "We should try to be whatever you like. If you feel comfortable, that''s the greatest reward we could receive as maids." "Chino-niisan, Nana has also been trying to drink milk, eat papaya, and get massages." Nana tried to put on some weight, but unfortunately, there was no visible result. "Nana, you don''t need to worry. You''re still growing, so just eat nutritious food. You can keep drinking milk, but you don''t need to worry about massages or papaya for now." "You''ll grow up at the right age!" Peroroncino patted Nana''s head. "Got it, Chino-niisan." "Chino-niisan, I also..." Shalltear wanted to be patted as well, but Peroroncino covered her mouth. There were still many eyes on them around. This conversation was a bit too shocking, and anyone who overheard would want to hear more. Before long, the three of them arrived at the tailor''s shop. The tailor was a middle-aged man who seemed rather honest. He wasn''t very tall, and when he smiled, he looked like a simple, good-natured person. The small shop wasn''t very large, and its d¨¦cor was plain, but the displayed clothes were quite stylish. "Do you offer custom tailoring?" "Yes, but you''ll need to pay a deposit first." "I''ll provide the fabric." Peroroncino took out a piece of black cloth and handed it to the tailor. "This fabric, the texture, the material¡ªit''s top-notch!" "Are you really going to have me make clothes with this high-quality fabric?" "Of course, I heard your reputation is quite good, so I came especially." "By the way, considering the clothes may need some embellishments, here are a few accessories for you," Peroroncino placed some small ornaments on the table. "These are diamonds¡ªsuch large diamonds! And the material, it''s crystal! You want me to handle these precious items? Aren''t you afraid I might run off with them?" "If you try to run off, I''ll make you regret ever being born," Peroroncino said calmly. "I understand. I will definitely meet your expectations." Bang! The door was kicked open. "Time to collect protection money!" Three rough-looking thugs swaggered into the shop. "Whoa!!" The three men saw the glittering diamonds and crystals on the table, and their mouths watered. "These will just have to be your protection money for this year!" The leader, a bald man with tattoos, hadn''t finished speaking before reaching for the diamonds and crystals. "If I were you, I wouldn''t touch those." "Who the hell are you, pretty boy? How dare you..." Another thug grabbed a short knife and was about to teach Peroroncino a lesson. Before he could finish, he was sent flying, perfectly out of the door. He didn''t break anything in the shop as he flew outside. The bald man trying to grab the diamonds had his arm caught by a small hand. Despite the hand being tiny, it held his arm in place, and he couldn''t move. Looking down, the bald man saw a seemingly ordinary child. "Nana, break his arm." Upon hearing Peroroncino''s order, Nana immediately twisted the man''s arm 180 degrees. Before the man could scream in pain, she quickly twisted the other arm 180 degrees. The man, overwhelmed by Nana''s immense strength, spun in the air and collapsed to the ground. "Ah!!! My arm!!!" The bald man screamed in pain. "Quiet down!" Peroroncino kicked him in the forehead, sending him flying out of the door, where he collapsed unconscious on the street. The other thug who had been kicked out was also unconscious. "Her name is Yulia. If you want revenge, feel free to come find us at the Adventurer''s Guild!" Peroroncino had intended to give his name, but he wasn''t well known. Yulia, however, was quite famous. The other thug didn''t look back and fled in panic. Chapter 45: The Pure Saintess Renner strolled through the garden in the early morning, her enhanced senses¡ªthanks to her level increase¡ªpicking up a distant conversation between two maids. "Did you hear? Count Helin''s daughter fell out of a castle window and died a horrific death! The soldiers only discovered her body during their morning training." "It''s been years since we''ve had an accidental fall like this!" "I think someone pushed her!" "Impossible! But they said she didn''t even scream before she died. If she were pushed, wouldn''t she have cried out for help or called out the attacker''s name?" "Maybe she didn''t even see the attacker''s face. I suspect it could have been Princess Renner''s guard, Climb. That girl always treated Climb poorly." "Now that you mention it, it does seem possible!" "What are you two talking about?" Renner appeared silently behind the two maids, her usual gentle and captivating smile on her face. "Princess Renner! We weren''t talking about anything important, just just there are a girl fell out of a window, it was scared us a little." "There''s nothing to fear¡ªit was merely an unfortunate accident. Be careful, and you''ll be fine. If you''re still afraid, you can pair up at night for safety." "Thank you for the advice, Your Highness. We have other duties to attend to, so we''ll take our leave now." The maids hurried off, muttering as they left. "Did you notice? Princess Renner walks so silently. I didn''t even hear her approach!" "Don''t you feel like Princess Renner has changed somehow?" Watching them leave, Renner''s expression twisted into something vicious. "Daring to slander my Climb... The next ''accident'' might just be you! Not just you two¡ªanyone who looks down on Climb will die. You''ll all die!" Her face distorted further into a terrifying expression. ......Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. An Unusual Awakening Peroroncino awoke to a cool sensation brushing against him. It was a humanoid water elemental, originally a masseuse from the ninth-floor spa, now brought to his chamber for her exceptional skills. Though a water elemental, she possessed all the features of a normal woman¡ªand none of their clothing. Stretching lazily, Peroroncino''s hands accidentally touched... something unmistakable by feel. His eyes turned upward to find... "Shalltear? What are you doing up there?" "Lord Peroroncino, I just wanted to ensure that the first thing you touch upon waking is your perfect creation." "Alright, alright! I know what you''re up to!" Peroroncino reclined against the water elemental, whose body bounced slightly beneath him, soft and pliable like water. "Start the massage!" Numerous hands extended from the water elemental''s form, massaging him all over. "Shalltear, put on my prized JK outfit, with cat ears¡ªand don''t forget the soul-infused cat tail!" ........ The wonderful morning workout soon passed. Later, Peroroncino and Shalltear arrived on the third floor to inspect the vampire brides. The Vampire brides were practicing splits. "Lord Peroroncino, as per your instructions, we''re improving our flexibility. We''ll move on to dancing ''Gokuraku Jodo'' shortly. "However, we couldn''t find the costumes you specified." "You''re doing well. Don''t worry about the costumes¡ªI''ll handle that." Peroroncino ruffled one bride''s hair. "Would buns or twin tails look better on you? What''s your name?" "Moshina!" "I want to test something on you. Are you willing?" "Of course! Being your test subject is an honor!" "Don''t worry¡ªeven if you die, I''ll revive you!" "Even if you don''t, I''ll have no regrets!" "Good, let''s start." Peroroncino produced the Administrator''s Staff, contemplating. "Let''s see if vampires can overcome their weakness to holy magic. I spent a lot of money making Shalltear capable of using holy spells, but the item only works for units above level 80." He activated the staff, altering Moshina''s attributes. "Change profession to Holy Archpriest." "Set level to 40." "Max out all attributes to 999." A beam of light from the staff enveloped Moshina. Her level instantly rose from 30 to 40, and the light consumed her completely. "Did it fail?" To his surprise, Moshina''s body reformed from the light. Eye of Insight: Name: Moshina Class: Holy Archpriest Level: 40 (Max: 90) Race: Holy Vampire (Vampire immune to holy magic weaknesses) Special Skill: Divine Protection ¨C Ignores 5th-tier and below holy magic attacks. Special Skill: Vampire''s Redemption ¨C No longer requires blood; feeds on others'' faith to increase level. "It worked! I can''t believe it!" "Thank you for granting me new life, Lord Peroroncino!" Moshina emerged from the light with silver hair, her figure enhanced from a B to a C cup, her black eyes turned blue, and her skin now human-like. "Such a delightful surprise!" "Moshina, can you look devout?" She tilted her head slightly upward, gazing into the distance with reverence. Her bridal attire and serene demeanor made her look stunningly pure. "May the Holy Light bless us all!" "Perfect! You look just like a pure saintess." Peroroncino approached her, intent on... Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Peroroncino walked towards Moshina. "A great battle is about to begin!" "......" "I am the embodiment of Holy Light! How could you...?" Chapter 46: The Beginning of Chaos Time quickly passed, and night was about to fall. On the outskirts of the royal city, a group of soldiers had gathered, including many adventurers. Peroroncino was among them, and due to wearing a ring that reduced his presence, very few people noticed him. Meanwhile, the princess in the castle had been watching Peroroncino the whole time. Clearly, the ring had no effect on Renner. At this time, the leader of the Blue Roses team stepped onto the platform. "Everyone, tonight we will divide into seven groups to attack and control the eight strongholds of the Eight Fingers. Since we only have seven teams..." "If you finish your assigned stronghold, please head to the last one." "The enemy is a powerful force that controls the underground society, so please be careful." The others nodded in acknowledgment, signaling they understood. Soon, everyone had set out, but Peroroncino did not follow his team leader''s orders. He planned to head to the strongest of the six-armed strongholds. Due to the ring''s effect, Peroroncino''s team leader did not notice him leaving. As for the other strongholds, Peroroncino had no interest in them. There were no formidable figures there, so they weren''t worth his attention. Peroroncino, along with three girls, lightly jumped over a five-meter-high wall. As the four of them landed, they found the place dimly lit, and there were many people holding a banquet on the second floor. After jumping in, they casually walked through the main entrance as though they were out shopping. When they arrived in front of the banquet, many eyes turned toward them. "Who are you people?" Peroroncino did not answer but revealed the Adamantite adventurer badge hidden under his clothing. "Adamantite-tier adventurer!" "I''ve accepted the request of Lord Raeven to wipe you all out!" "With just you and two kids, you think you can defeat the Six-Armed?" sneered a man holding a thrusting longsword. "Maybe their Adamantite-tier badge is just a fake!" said a person with half an undead face. "Let''s make you the appetizer of the night!" said a tanned-skinned woman.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Let me show you what true power is." whispered a man in black armor. Malmvist Edstr?m Peshurian Davernoch Peroroncino didn''t interrupt their introductions. After all, the more arrogant they were now, the more miserable they would become later. "Nana, he seems to underestimate you! Go cut off his arm to prove your strength!" "Okay, Chino-niisan!" The girl who had been standing behind Peroroncino walked into the shadow behind him and vanished. Three seconds later, she appeared behind Malmvist. Malmvist sensed the danger but was too slow. By the time he turned around, he could only watch helplessly as his arm was severed by two daggers. The girl he had underestimated stared at him coldly. Malmvist swung his sword desperately, but by the time he did, Nana had already vanished from his sight. When he turned around again, Nana had reappeared behind Peroroncino as if nothing had happened. "You don''t need to step in, I''ll handle this alone." Peroroncino clenched one fist and placed the other hand over it, making it crack. He switched his hands a few times, and several cracking sounds echoed. Then he opened his right hand toward the sky. "Sword, come!" A sword flew down from the sky, landing precisely in Peroroncino''s hand. The sword''s hilt was inlaid with seven gems, forming the Big Dipper constellation. The blade radiated a seven-colored glow. The light wasn''t very intense, but it flowed like a moving galaxy across the blade. "That''s a magical weapon!!!" a well-informed onlooker exclaimed. "Not bad, you have some knowledge!" "Cross Slash!" Peroroncino casually swung the sword, sending a cross-shaped sword energy flying toward Davernoch. Edstr?m manipulated her six throwing knives to intercept the sword energy, but as soon as the knives collided with the energy, they scattered on the ground. "Fireball!" Davernoch activated a magical sphere and launched a fireball toward the sword energy. The energy was dispersed by the fireball, and the smoke cleared. The four of them saw Peroroncino casually wave his hand, and a magic circle appeared. "Do you dare call yourself the King of the Undead?" "Fourth-tier magic, Necromancy Summon!" The others widened their eyes in disbelief. The person who had just released such powerful sword energy was a Necromancer. Six undead slowly emerged from the magic circle beneath Peroroncino''s feet. Four sword-and-shield skeleton warriors and two spear-wielding skeletons charged toward the group. Malmvist drank several bottles of healing potions and barely managed to reattach his arm. Seeing the skeletons in front of him, he swung his sword rapidly, quickly killing one skeleton soldier. At the same time, Peshurian swung his silken-like sword, killing another skeleton soldier. "Holy Light Ray!" Peroroncino spread his hand, and a magic circle appeared above it. A ray of light shot toward Davernoch. Davernoch was pierced through by the light, and the injuries on his body couldn''t heal, accompanied by a searing pain. "Ah!!! How is this possible? You just used Necromancy, but now you''re using Holy magic! Monster, you''re a monster!" Davernoch screamed in disbelief. "Is ''monster'' the only word you can use to describe powerful beings?" "You''re so ugly it''s annoying. Let me send you to death first!" "Heaven''s Punishment!" Peroroncino clapped his hands, and a massive magic circle appeared beneath him. A similar magic circle appeared above Davernoch''s head. Davernoch noticed the magic circle above him and frantically tried to counterattack with magic. Peroroncino dodged easily, and Davernoch''s magic attacks couldn''t hit. Davernoch tried to flee, but the magic circle followed him. The next moment, the magic circle glowed brightly, and a pillar of light descended. Davernoch screamed in pain as his body was slowly burned to ashes in the light. Meanwhile, the others had finished off the skeletons. When they heard Davernoch''s agonizing scream and saw his death, they all felt a chill run down their spines. Chapter 47: The Chaos of the Royal Capital "Who exactly are you?!" "I remember saying, I am a Adamantite-grade adventurer, specifically here to kill you." "Thunder!" A magic circle appeared in Peroroncino''s hand, and a bolt of lightning struck directly at Peshurian, who was about to use his Space Slash. Peshurian''s black armor, originally dark, turned gray after being struck by the lightning. The man collapsed to the ground, lifeless. Edstr?m, watching the deaths of the two men, began to shake in fear. At that moment, a muscular bald men jumped down from the second floor. "They were useless, let me handle you!" he said. "You must be Zero, the leader of the Six-Arms," Peroroncino remarked as he put on a blue mana regeneration necklace around his neck. "Boss, be careful! This guy is strange, he can use many types of magic," "A magician is something so fragile, a single punch will take care of them," Zero retorted before charging at Peroroncino. "Eye of Insight" Zero Class: Monk Level: 39 (max 45) Strength: 900 Speed: 600 Defense: 800 Stamina: 600... "A monk, huh?" Peroroncino sneered. He casually threw his sword aside, and it flew back into the scabbard on Shalltear''s back. Peroroncino''s fist collided with Zero''s, and it seemed like Peroroncino was at a disadvantage, but Zero''s eyes filled with surprise. "Malmvist, didn''t you say he was a magician?" But around them, there was no sign of Malmvist; he had disappeared while Zero''s attention was diverted. Along with him, Edstr?m, the woman who used throwing knives, had also fled. "Useless, running away¡­" Zero muttered, pushing Peroroncino back with a large leap. "Let me show you what a true monk can do." "Cheetah" "Falcon" "Rhino" "Bison" "Lion" Zero''s tattoos began to glow in different colors. Peroroncino observed through his Eye of Insight and saw that all of Zero''s attributes had been enhanced by 100 points. While Zero was buffing himself, Peroroncino was not idle. Martial Technique Warrior (Decrease defense, increase strength) Zero began to feel uneasy as he saw Peroroncino buffing himself. His own strength wasn''t far above Peroroncino''s, and the latter''s buffs were even more. "Warrior Frenzy" "Wild Amplification" Warrior "Enough!" Zero growled, unable to maintain his composure. He leaped towards Peroroncino, delivering a powerful punch aimed at his face.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Peroroncino''s own punch came in response, but Zero''s punch felt much stronger, as if he had put all his strength into it. Peroroncino''s punch seemed light, almost like he hadn''t eaten. The two punches collided, and their strengths were nearly equal. "How is this possible?! Your strength is clearly inferior to mine, how could this happen?" At the same time, both their stamina was quickly depleting. "Wasn''t I supposed to learn what a true monk is? Is this all? Use some real strength, did you forget to eat?" Peroroncino taunted. The onlookers on the second floor were shocked. They all knew how strong Zero was, rumored to be on par with the Kingdom''s head warrior. But despite his immense strength, Zero was at a disadvantage against Peroroncino. "You bastard, how can you be so strong?!" "I haven''t even used my full strength yet, what''s wrong, can''t keep up?" Peroroncino retorted. Zero gathered his strength to try and push Peroroncino back. But Peroroncino didn''t budge, looking at Zero with contempt. In Zero''s astonished gaze, Peroroncino raised his other hand and punched Zero in the face. Zero was sent flying like a human missile, crashing into a building and breaking through three walls. The weight-bearing wall also collapsed, and the entire building lost its support, collapsing in a thunderous crash. Many of the onlookers on the second floor fell due to the building''s collapse. The surrounding guards, seeing that even the powerful Zero was defeated, began to flee. Sebas, Climb, and Unglaus, who had just arrived outside the wall, heard the commotion and saw many people fleeing toward the gate. The group rushed in. "You seem to be a bit late. We''ve already dealt with Six-Arms," Peroroncino said, looking at Climb''s group. "You moved so fast, we clearly left together," Climb remarked, realizing that Peroroncino''s group had also been present when they gathered earlier. "Only two people did all that?" some former adventurers in Climb''s group said in awe. Clearly, they had underestimated Nana and Shalltear''s combat abilities. "Sebas, why are you here?" "Lord Chino, Tuare has been captured by this group. They sent me to look for her." "Shalltear, do you know where Tuare is?" "She''s in the underground, imprisoned with a human woman," Shalltear pointed in a direction. "Thank you, Lord Chino, Lady Shalltear. I''ll go rescue Tuare now," Sebas said, heading for the dungeon. "The leader of Six-Arms, Zero, should be among the ruins. The rest is up to you." "I''ll head to the final outpost!" Peroroncino said. "Please take care, Lord Chino!" Climb said respectfully. Peroroncino sped off, using the wall to propel himself over the five-meter high gate. Yulia, Shalltear, and even Nana all lightly jumped over the five-meter high wall. The soldiers and former adventurers stood in awe. "Such a little girl can jump over a five-meter wall so easily." "She''s probably just like Evileye, a true powerhouse who doesn''t look it." Peroroncino arrived at a high building, overlooking the entire capital. "How boring, there''s not a single strong person here." He casually squeezed the pair of C+ breasts beside him. Shalltear, who wanted Peroroncino to touch her, was disappointed that her height wasn''t enough to make it easy for him to do so. "Lord Peroroncino, there seems to be a battle over there!" Shalltear said. "Eye of Farsight" Peroroncino saw the two people he had met before, the Blue Rose''s Gagaran and the Bug Maid, in battle. "Seems interesting, let''s go take a look!" The Bug Maid was overwhelmingly defeating Gagaran, and just as she was about to deliver the final blow, a ninja appeared. "Tia!" "Ninjutsu?" "Eye of Insight" Tia Class: Ninja Level: 39 (max 45) Strength: 400 Speed: 950 Defense: 300 Stamina: 400 But even with an extra person, the two of them were no match for the Bug Maid. Just as they were about to be defeated, Evileye arrived just in time. With her magic "Bug Eradication," she turned the tables. Seeing this, Peroroncino lost interest in watching and turned back into his level 100 Birdman form. Shalltear also changed, wearing a pure white gown, her hair turned gold, and a patterned white mask adorned her face. "Bug Eradication!" Evileye cast a fog spell, but a four-winged Birdman appeared in front of the Bug Maid. With a flap of its wings, the fog spell was blown away. "Who are you? Could you be the supreme one the bug maid spoke of?" Gagaran asked Peroroncino. Peroroncino ignored them. He took out a Perfect Resurrection Jade and revived the Bug Maid''s lip bug and mask bug. "Look at how pathetic you are, your creator must be heartbroken seeing this." Peroroncino said as he used the item to heal the Bug Maid''s injuries. "Why do you think your master designed your appearance like this? He did it so you could gracefully defeat your opponents." "You could have used the Wind Blade rune to blow away the magic that countered you or avoided her attack range, but you made the stupidest decision of staying put, waiting for the fog." "When facing the unknown, always be cautious. I don''t want to see this kind of mistake again." "Sorry, Lord Supreme, please give me another chance and I''ll definitely win next time." "Evileye, what should we do?" Facing the Bug Maid''s master, Gagaran had no idea how to proceed and could only rely on Evileye. "You... you should... escape..." Evileye trembled. Both of them looked at Evileye in confusion. Evileye was shaking as if she had been exposed to -50¡ãC weather. They never expected that such a powerful Evileye would act this way in front of their enemies. Behind Evileye, the shadow of Shalltear appeared. Chapter 48: What is a Strong Person "Evileye, what happened to you?" As Gagaran spoke, Peroroncino walked past both Gagaran and Tia, completely ignoring them. Evileye wanted to scream for them to run, but she couldn''t even open her mouth. "Don''t think you can get close to Evileye!" Gagaran swung her large hammer and slammed it into Peroroncino''s back. Peroroncino didn''t even dodge. "It''s a little itchy, use more strength!" "Damn it! Ura ura ura!" Gagaran swung her hammer wildly, striking Peroroncino, but Peroroncino didn''t react at all. "It''s a bit noisy!" Peroroncino stretched out his hand and caught Gagaran''s hammer. With a single hand, he took it away from her. Gagaran tried desperately to hold onto it, but due to Peroroncino''s overwhelming strength, she was pulled toward him. Looking at the flying Gagaran, Peroroncino took a small step aside, and Gagaran fell headlong to the ground. At this moment, Tia, looking for an opportunity, suddenly appeared at Peroroncino''s side, and her dagger aimed directly at his eye. Peroroncino made no extra movement, merely flapping his wings. The gust of wind sent Tia flying. Peroroncino picked up the hammer in his hands, squeezed it, and with force, he deformed it. He squeezed it a few more times until the hammer turned into a ball. Gagaran watched her weapon being easily destroyed, unwilling to accept it. "Bastard!" "I remember telling you, you''re very noisy, right?" Peroroncino threw the iron ball directly, and it struck Gagaran''s head. Her head exploded like a watermelon hit by a rock¡­ a gruesome scene. "Gagaran!" Tia screamed. "Do you want to be the next one?" Peroroncino sneered at Tia.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. At first, Peroroncino didn''t plan to kill anyone, but she was just too noisy. Tia looked at Evileye. Tears were constantly streaming down Evileye''s chin. Evileye wanted to speak, to kill Peroroncino, but she couldn''t control her body at all. Breathing was difficult, as if her whole body wasn''t even hers. Evileye, who had been motionless, suddenly started walking toward Peroroncino. She stopped in front of Peroroncino. Peroroncino reached out and took off Evileye''s mask. "You''re cuter than I imagined. It''s just¡­" Peroroncino''s hand moved downwards. "Flatter than I imagined." "Evileye, what''s wrong with you?" Tia didn''t understand. From her perspective, it seemed Evileye willingly walked over to be touched. As a True Vampire Ancestor, Shalltear commands the purest of vampire blood, and even if Evileye didn''t want to, her body would still obey Shalltear''s orders. If Shalltear ordered Evileye to commit suicide, her body wouldn''t disobey. "Cancel the control over her." Peroroncino preferred a normal Evileye; the current one was like a puppet on strings. "Understood." Once Evileye regained control of her body, she kicked toward Peroroncino''s vitals. But Peroroncino caught her leg with one hand. "Such a thin leg, seems like it could last a while." "Bastard! Let go of me!" Evileye tried to pull back her leg, but Peroroncino held it tightly, not letting her escape. "Let me see what color you''re wearing¡­" Suddenly, a dagger stabbed toward Peroroncino''s neck, but even though it struck his neck, it didn''t break the skin. "Tia, run! These guys are monsters among monsters." "You think she can escape?" Peroroncino grabbed Tia by the neck and lifted her up with one hand. "This one, named Tia, seems much more useful than you." Peroroncino threw Tia toward Shalltear. "Hold her. Let her see how her companion... is treated." "No, kill me!" Evileye pleaded. "From the moment you laid hands on Entoma, you were destined to die an unpleasant death." Unable to achieve her goal of dying, Evileye raised her hand, and a magic circle appeared. She was about to release a spell. "Enhanced Magic : Crystalline Explosion." Peroroncino didn''t make any attempt to interrupt her casting. Crystals shot out like missiles, hitting Peroroncino, but they had no effect. "Magic Nullification!" "Magic Resistance Breakthrough" "Enhanced Magic : Piercing Short Sword." Yet Peroroncino remained unbothered, just watching her cast the magic. However, when the magic struck Peroroncino, it still had no effect. "Why does a defense-breaking spell have no effect?" Peroroncino pulled Evileye into his arms and whispered into her ear: "Because you''re too weak!" "Enhanced Magic : Piercing Short Sword," Evileye cast her magic, but in the final moment before the magic manifested, she redirected the target to herself. However, the magic circle was crushed by Peroroncino. "I told you, I won''t let you die so easily." "Someone, help me!" Evileye''s tears flowed endlessly. This moment reminded her of when her nation was destroyed. The entire country had fallen, and she was left alone, shouting, "Is anyone there?" But after three days and nights, no living person responded. Helpless, scared, and terrified, she didn''t know what to do. She had wished she could just die there. "Boom!" A figure fell from the sky. A tall figure, clad in sleek black armor, holding two giant swords. "So, who is my enemy?" Chapter 49: The Nail Clipper Peroroncino, Shalltear, Entoma, Tia, and Evileye all turned to look at Momonga, who had just descended from the sky. Peroroncino frantically tried to communicate with him through eye gestures: Hit me! Hit me! Momonga glanced around at the scene, quickly understanding Peroroncino''s intent: Leave! Just leave! Wanting confirmation, Momonga tried to convey his thoughts with a look. However, he quickly realized the futility of the attempt¡ªhe was wearing a helmet, so Peroroncino couldn''t see his expression. "Which is more important, Peroroncino''s personal matters or the reputation of Momon the adventurer?" Momonga quickly made up his mind. "I''m sorry, I seem to have gotten lost. I''ll leave now. Carry on!" Momonga spoke earnestly, turned around, and prepared to leave. "Dark Hero, I am Evileye of Blue Roses. As a fellow adamantite adventurer, I beg you¡ªplease save us!" Evileye, trapped in a dire situation, wasn''t going to give up on this one last shred of hope. Momonga paused mid-turn and looked at Peroroncino. He considered his options: Should he leave outright or confess to Evileye that they were actually on the same side? In Momonga''s mind, saving Evileye was not an option. Fight my friend? What a joke. "So you''re the Dark Hero! I''ve heard much about you!" "Does Peroroncino mean for me to play along as Momon?" Momonga pondered internally. "That''s right. I''m the Dark Hero, Momon. Let the girl go." "And if I refuse? Letting her go so easily would hurt my pride." "What do you want, then?" "Obviously, to kill the meddling busybody!" Peroroncino drew his bow¡ªnot Hou Yi''s Bow, but an ordinary magical weapon. "Thousand Phantasm Arrows." As Peroroncino pulled the bowstring, a massive magical array appeared before him. Arrows manifested within the circle, which Momonga quickly deflected with precise swings of his twin swords. "Incredible!" Evileye gazed at Momonga with admiration. Holding his swords, Momonga charged at Peroroncino, who discarded his bow and met him in hand-to-hand combat. Or at least, that''s how it looked. "Peroroncino, what are you doing?" "I''m just messing around. What brings you here?" "The Marquis Raeven sent me and Nabe here on a flying magic carpet. I thought my first appearance in the royal capital should be grand. When I saw magic being cast in a battle below, I jumped in."A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "Then, in a bit, you can ''defeat'' me, and I''ll leave with them." "Got it. No problem." Though they were speaking, their hands didn''t stop, continuing the back-and-forth skirmish. Evileye''s admiring gaze turned to pure worship. "Go, Lord Momon!" Ultimately, Peroroncino was ''overpowered'' and struck down by a powerful blow. "I''ll let you off for now. Let''s go!" Peroroncino declared, retreating. Shalltear released Tia, stepped over to Peroroncino, and was soon joined by Entoma. "Portal." The trio stepped into the portal. "Lord Momon, we can''t let them escape!" But Momonga made no move to stop them. He felt guilty toward Peroroncino, who had sacrificed his pride to maintain Momon''s image. "They still have a formidable woman who hasn''t fought yet. Interrupting the teleportation could lead to unpredictable danger¡ªfor all of us." "Lord Momon is so concerned about my safety!" Clearly, Evileye misunderstood his words, thinking he was concerned about her specifically. ........ In the distance, Peroroncino, now disguised as an humanoid, arrived alongside Yulia and Nana. "That corpse... is it... Gagaran of Blue Roses?" "Do you need help with the recovery?" "No," Evileye replied coldly, completely different from her earlier despairing self. "Was she your companion?" Momonga asked. "Yes. Her name was Gagaran, and she was killed by that man." "That''s unfortunate." Momonga expressed some regret. "Momon, it seems you''re a bit late. The Marquis Raeven''s mission has already been completed." "Is that so? What a shame... I accepted the commission, yet ended up doing nothing." "Do you know each other?" Evileye asked. "Yes, Chino and I are friends," Momonga replied. At that moment, Nabe descended from the sky. "Lord Momon, I''ve completed the task the Marquis requested at the designated location." "Good! Thank you." "It''s no trouble. Not at all," Nabe replied hastily. "Chino-niisan, what is that?" Nana pointed toward a massive pillar of light in the distance. "That is...?" Evileye also noticed the phenomenon. "Flames of Gehenna!" Chino and Momonga exclaimed simultaneously. Evileye looked at the two, deep in thought. Tia knelt silently beside Gagaran''s body. "Let me help with the transport," Momonga offered. "No need. Our leader will arrive soon and cast resurrection magic here." "Resurrection magic? Fifth-tier faith-based magic, Raise Dead?" "Yes, our leader Lakyus can use it." "Is that so? I''d like to see it for myself." "You all chat, I''ll go check out the Flames of Gehenna over there," Peroroncino said, leaving with Nana and Yulia. Shalltear was waiting for them not far away. Just as Peroroncino was about to approach Shalltear, Unglaus appeared in front of her. "Isn''t he quite afraid of Shalltear? Why would he take the initiative to approach her?" Peroroncino observed from a distance, refraining from stepping forward. "What are you trying to do here in the capital?" "Why should I tell you?" "Who are you looking for? Is it me?" "Looking for you? And why would I do that?" "Would it be better if I just killed you? Do you want to die? Kneel down and lick my shoes. Maybe I''ll feel a bit better." "Sorry, but I have no intention of doing that." Martial Skill: Domain He seems a bit different now. "Eye of Insight." Brian AnglausLevel 40 (Cap: 50) "He actually surpassed his level cap. How did an ordinary human manage to break through the limit?" A glowing circle appeared at Brian''s feet. "Not knowing the strength of both sides really complicates things." "No, I know very well." Brian chuckled self-deprecatingly. "Swinging my sword is my life, isn''t it? Thank you, my friend. Though, it''s a bit late now." Shalltear''s nail, which she was about to use to counter Brian''s move, was cut off. Shalltear was momentarily shocked, as was Peroroncino. "A level 40 actually dealt damage to a level 100!" Peroroncino carefully analyzed Brian with the Insight Eye. Strength: 750 Speed: 750 Defense: 600 Stamina: 600 Martial Skill: Domain While in a drawn sword stance, anyone entering the attack range will be instantly struck, dealing triple damage. Martial Skill: Fourfold Slash Four strikes delivered simultaneously. Special Skill: Martial Skill Fusion Allows any martial skill to be fused with Domain. .......... "You''re like a nail clipper," Shalltear remarked after a fierce clash. "Thank you for the compliment," Brain replied with a smile as bright as a baby. Shalltear scoffed. "You''ve clearly got a screw loose." Chapter 50: Demon Shalltear was just about to strike when she sensed Peroroncino''s presence. That brief moment of distraction gave Brain the chance to turn and run. "I won''t let you escape twice!" As Shalltear prepared to chase and kill Brain, she was interrupted. "Shalltear, wait." Peroroncino used the spell [Message] to call her off. Following the trace of his presence, Shalltear arrived by Peroroncino''s side. "Master, why did you let him go?" "Because I want to see what he can achieve in the future. That strike of his just now¡ªit shouldn''t have been able to cut your nails under normal circumstances." "What kind of achievements could a human possibly have?" "Do you think humans as a race are weak?" As Peroroncino spoke, his hands were far from idle, making their way toward a certain pair of Ds. "Weak. They''re creatures that die with the slightest touch. They have no value whatsoever." "And yet, this ''weak'' race, as you call them, has managed to dominate most of the world''s lands. Why do you think that is?" "Because... I don''t know." "Because humans are a species capable of creating miracles. Let''s see if he can create a miracle of his own." "Let''s go!" Peroroncino arrived near the Gehenna Flame. He glanced around briefly before walking straight inside. The area was filled with numerous low-level demons. The moment they noticed Peroroncino, all eyes turned to him. The demons snarled and bared their fangs, preparing to attack. Peroroncino took a few steps back and exited the Gehenna Flame. "What exactly is Demiurge planning by creating the Gehenna Flame?" Peroroncino pondered for a moment before giving up on the thought. "Yulia, you and Nana stay here and wait for the others who will be joining you." "Understood!" Shalltear opened a portal, and she and Peroroncino stepped through, arriving directly in the princess''s chamber. The princess was startled to see Peroroncino. "Master, what brings you here?" "About that massive pillar of flame reaching the sky¡ªwhat is it for?" "It''s probably meant to serve as a barrier of some sort." "Demiurge didn''t tell you?" "No, he didn''t." "Lord Demiurge only informed me that he intended to cause a great commotion in the capital and left the aftermath for me to deal with." At that moment, a large group of people began approaching the castle. These were individuals returning from the completed outposts, including Evileye and Momon.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Seeing their arrival, Peroroncino and Shalltear used teleportation to leave. In the following period, everyone involved in the campaign against Eight Fingers gathered in a meeting room on the outskirts of the castle. Among them were also many adventurers native to the royal capital. The meeting was presided over by Princess Renner. "Everyone, as of early this morning, parts of the royal capital have been surrounded by walls of flame." "According to the intelligence we''ve gathered, the mastermind behind this incident is a demon named Jaldabaoth." ...... Next, Renner delivered some rousing words to motivate everyone. However, Peroroncino didn''t hear a single thing she said. His mind was preoccupied with tonight''s plans¡ªwondering what position to use while playing "poker" with Shalltear... "May you all have good fortune in battle!" Looking at Renner, who seemed to be sincerely blessing everyone, Peroroncino couldn''t help but fantasize about pinning her to the ground and... teaching her what the adult world is like. After a series of preparations, the Second Prince led his soldiers to the flaming walls, delivering a pompous speech before advancing with Blue Rose into the fiery barrier. The main force followed behind them. Once inside the walls, after a thorough search, no human traces were found. However, they did encounter plenty of imp demons. These creatures, entirely black, had large red eyes and bodies resembling small children, though their heads were disproportionately large. The imps were weak in combat but incredibly fast, and their numbers were significant. Blue Rose''s leader, Lakyus, loudly called out skill names as she continuously dispatched the demons. Momon charged ahead, wielding his massive sword, cutting down countless imp demons with ease. As for Peroroncino, he had no interest in dealing with this cannon fodder and simply walked past them. Yulia and Nana efficiently took care of the surrounding imps. "Those two are so powerful! Are they also adamantite-ranked adventurers?" "Amazing! So beautiful and strong!" "That little kid is so skilled¡ªanother formidable warrior like Evil Eye-sama." Many people began to notice Peroroncino''s group. Originally, the presence-reducing rings they wore kept them inconspicuous, but Nana and Yulia''s dazzling combat skills drew everyone''s attention. As Peroroncino walked further, the demons changed. No longer were they mere imp demons; instead, there were now numerous hellhounds, red-eyed demons, and several soul-devouring demons. At this point, the main force caught up. Thanks to Momon and Peroroncino clearing the way, the main force advanced quickly. However, the hellhounds caused the troops to struggle, and even with Lakyus and Tina of Blue Rose, defeating the large number of demons was proving difficult. "Yulia, Nana, go give them a hand." Peroroncino raised one hand, and a sword flew into his grasp. In his other hand, a flicker of fire appeared, which he slammed onto the ground. A massive magic circle appeared beneath Peroroncino''s feet. "Summon: Flame Lion!" A massive lion engulfed in flames emerged from the magic circle. "ROAR!!" The Flame Lion let out a thunderous roar, sending the hellhounds retreating in fear. "What is that creature?" "It looks like it was summoned by that person using magic." "I''ve never seen such a magnificent magical beast before!" As the group marveled at the Flame Lion, a red-eyed demon suddenly charged toward them. Before anyone could react, the demon abruptly fell dead, its body gradually turning to ash. A petite figure stood behind it, her dagger buried in the demon''s forehead. "Thank you so much!" the group quickly expressed their gratitude. But Nana had already vanished. ...... "Super Skill: Dark Blade, Ultra-Crossbow Shockwave!" Lakyus swung her magic sword and shouted loudly. The nearby red-eyed demons were all slain by this powerful strike. But more hellhounds appeared. Behind them, there were several red-eyed demons, along with a huge Soul-Eater Demon. "Damn, this is never-ending." A group of hellhounds charged forward. With the priests out of mana and many front-line soldiers injured, only Tina and Lakyus remained at the front. "Shadow Sword Flash!" A flash of sword light passed through, and all the hellhounds in front of Lakyus were killed. "Thank you!" Lakyus recognized the person in front of her; they were an adamantite-ranked adventurer from E-Rantel. "Stay safe, leave that big one to me." Yulia dashed between two red-eyed demons, turning them both to ash. With a single powerful strike, Yulia''s sword slammed into the Soul-Eater Demon. The Soul-Eater Demon was pushed back several steps by the overwhelming force, falling to the ground. It had a massive sword wound on its chest. "Impressive!" Lakyus exclaimed as she watched Yuria. "The demon leader is stunned, and the hellhounds are coming again," Tina reminded Lakyus, standing beside her. However, apart from the two members of the Blue Roses, the rest of the group clearly lacked combat power. At that moment, a Soul-Eater Demon appeared from behind them. The Soul-Eater Demon raised its hand and grabbed a priest, preparing to devour them. "Help! I don''t want to die!" "Six-Light Slash!" Six sword lights flashed by, and Gazef appeared behind the group. "How could Gazef, the Commander of the Kingdom''s Army, be here?" "That is him!" "How could the King be here?" Gazef spoke to explain the situation to the group: "The King told us, ''What you are protecting is the country, or is it me?''" "We are the King''s Royal Guards, so of course, we protect the King." "Since the King is here, then this is our battlefield!" "Kill!" The King''s Royal Guards joined the battle, significantly strengthening the main force. Chapter 51: A Group of Actors Peroroncino rode the Flame Lion, slaying countless demons along the way, until he reached the central area. Shalltear had been following him the entire time, wanting to intervene, but Peroroncino didn''t allow it. Peroroncino still needed to use these demons to level up his artificial beings. In the central area, Demiurge and the five members of the Pleiades stood, all wearing the same mask, except for the insect maid who didn''t need one anymore, as Entoma''s identity had already been exposed. At this point, Momon, Nabe, and Evileye also arrived. Peroroncino dismounted from the Flame Lion. He wasn''t used to fighting while riding it, though it did look impressive. "Greetings, everyone, I am Jaldabaoth!" Demiurge bowed and introduced himself. "Jaldabaoth, what are your intentions?" Momon asked. "The powerful tools capable of controlling us have entered this city, and I''ve come to reclaim them." "I''m will face Jaldabaoth as an opponent." "No problem." After hearing Peroroncino''s response, Momon, holding his sword with both hands, swung at Demiurge, and the two of them clashed, retreating into a distant building to continue their fight. "That insect maid looks like she''s intent on killing Evileye!" "I''m sure you can handle Evileye, right?" "No problem." Entoma didn''t hesitate. She walked forward and raised her hand, activating Steel Bomb Insect. From her maid sleeves, bullet-like insect missiles shot out, all aimed directly at Evileye. Evileye quickly jumped back several steps, evading the attack. Peroroncino and Nabe dodged to either side, while CZ and Solution moved toward Nabe, and Yuri and Lupusregina moved in Peroroncino''s direction. The six of them all hid, watching Entoma and Evileye battle one-on-one. Scissor Insect Entoma''s right hand transformed into a sword-like weapon. Insect Extermination Evileye leaped into the air and cast an insect extermination spell, sending a cloud of white mist toward Entoma.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Wind Talisman Without hesitation, Entoma threw out a talisman. The white mist was blown away completely. Crystal Scatter Evileye cast another spell, shooting a barrage of crystal missiles. Entoma raised her left hand, and from her sleeve, steel bomb insects shot out like a machine gun, easily destroying all the missiles. Maximized Fireball Missile Evileye released a small red magic circle in her hand, and fireball missiles shot out rapidly from it. Entoma quickly dodged and avoided all of the fireball missiles, closing in on Evileye. Insect Extermination Evileye cast the insect extermination spell again, but Entoma retreated, creating distance. She moved sideways, out of the range of the spell. Thunderbird Dance Talisman Entoma threw out another talisman, which transformed into five thunderbirds that attacked Evileye from five different directions. Prism Crystal Shield A transparent shield appeared around Evileye. The thunderbirds struck the shield, but had no effect. Peroroncino looked a bit bored and glanced at Yuri beside him. "Lord Peroroncino, what should I do?" "Boom!" A violent explosion occurred in Peroroncino''s direction, drawing Evileye''s attention. Then, a head flew rapidly toward her. The head was flying exceptionally fast, and Evileye couldn''t react in time. Her shield was shattered instantly. Yuri''s head also destroyed Evileye''s mask in the process. Peroroncino emerged from the rubble. "Do you need help?" "No need!" Evileye immediately refused Peroroncino without hesitation. Entoma picked up Yuri''s head and threw it toward Evileye. "Evileye''s mind was a bit chaotic. How could she throw her own comrade''s head at someone?" She thought to herself, but her body quickly dodged. However, the head followed her like a homing missile¡ªwherever Evileye moved, the head followed. Crystal Barrier A large crystal emerged from the ground, blocking Evileye''s front. Yet, Yuri''s head crashed through the crystal wall. Evileye was sent flying. But then, a sturdy chest caught her. "Are you okay?" Hearing the deep, slightly magnetic voice, Evileye felt a sense of safety. Evileye stood up and replied, "I''m fine, thank you." At that moment, the rubble suddenly collapsed, and Lupusregina appeared, carrying Yuri''s body from the ruins. "They''re not dead." With a loud "Boom!", Jaldabaoth flew from a distance, tumbling several times before crashing to the ground. Momon emerged from the rubble. "A bit happy... How should I put it? The sense of reality?" "I haven''t fought this intensely in a long time!" "Then, I will also use my real strength!" Jaldabaoth bowed to Momon first. Momon and Jaldabaoth resumed their battle. Maximized Magic: Thunder Dragon Lightning surged from Peroroncino''s hands, transforming into a massive lightning dragon. The thunder dragon instantly sent everyone flying except for Evileye and Nabe. The five of them crashed heavily to the ground. "He''s so strong!" Evileye looked at Peroroncino with admiration in her eyes. The magic Peroroncino just used was a type of magic known as "Illusionary Magic," a special skill used only by illusionists. It had a flashy appearance but extremely low damage, usually used to intimidate people. In this situation, it was perfect¡ªafter all, everyone except Evileye was on his side. Momon and Jaldabaoth''s battle paused for a moment. "I have a suggestion. Let''s prepare to retreat. How about ending it here?" "We can''t let them go!" Evileye shouted. "I really don''t understand why Mr. Momon and Mr. Chino teamed up with a woman like this. It''s obvious¡ªjust use a little bit of brainpower and you''ll know, with a single command from me, a large number of demons will attack the capital." After that, Jaldabaoth left, taking the unconscious Pleiades with him. Chapter 52: Princess Renner After the battle ended and everyone was cheering, Peroroncino quietly left and came to Renner''s bedroom. When Renner saw Peroroncino, she respectfully knelt in greeting. "I''m curious, why didn''t you participate in the battle? If you did, you would have gained the support of quite a few people!" "Master, I feel that revealing my strength too early is not a good idea." "Either way, it will be exposed sooner or later, so it doesn''t matter if it''s delayed a little." Peroroncino bent down and lifted Renner''s chin. Of course, Peroroncino''s other hand wasn''t idle and was reaching toward that pair of... Knock knock knock! "Lady Renner, good news! His Majesty the King and his men have driven away the demons..." The maid, overly excited, knocked on the door and, without waiting for a reply, opened it. She happened to see Peroroncino with one hand holding Renner''s chin while the other hand was... The maid froze, but Peroroncino didn''t even glance at her. Neither did Renner, who ignored the maid as if she didn''t exist. Peroroncino pressed Renner''s head with one hand and kissed her. And Renner even showed a very happy expression. It was as if she were looking at her dream lover. Of course, this was all an act on Renner''s part. The maid took a step back, "Lady Renner, who exactly is he...?" "Come here...!" Shalltear pressed her hand over the maid''s mouth.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Watch carefully and don''t make a sound, or I''ll kill you!" Shalltear''s tone was very calm. The door that the maid had opened was gently closed by Shalltear''s summoned minions. The murderous aura around Shalltear made the maid feel a deep fear. When she saw so many small black creatures near Shalltear, cold sweat started to pour down her forehead. Hearing Shalltear''s words, the maid had no choice but to obey. She held back her urge to make a sound, forcing herself to watch as Peroroncino and Renner interacted intimately. Just as Peroroncino was about to proceed to the main course, the King returned with his royal guard. He could be seen clearly from the window. As a princess, Renner had to go greet him. Between the King and Peroroncino, Renner did not hesitate to choose the latter. In Renner''s eyes, the King was irrelevant¡ªhe had no decision-making power, and everything he did required consultation with the nobles. Even his own personal guard, Gazef, was forced by the nobles to be sent to the border to die. Compared to the person in front of her, what was the King? Renner had always been curious about how this person became the King¡ªwas it just because of the bloodline he carried? ...... Soon, the King returned. Since Princess Renner did not come out to greet him, the King instructed the second prince to check on her. The second prince was also curious as to why the usually intelligent Renner did not come out to greet the King. He went alone to Renner''s bedroom. When he arrived at the door, he noticed that the maid who should have been on duty there was missing. "Hmph, the maid actually left her post." The second prince knocked on the door and called out, "Renner, are you there?" Renner endured the pain and looked at Peroroncino. "Master, what should I do?" "Do whatever you want," Peroroncino didn''t stop his "work." Renner was contemplating whether her reputation or Master Peroroncino''s "work" was more important, but soon she made a decision. Both were important. Killing the second prince would solve everything, and then she could frame Jaldabaoth for it. As for whether others would believe it, Renner didn''t care. After all, no one would suspect her. "Brother... , I''m here... my body... feels... unwell." "Perhaps... a bit from staying up late... too much." "Are you okay? Do you need me to call the royal physician?" The second prince was still somewhat sensible and didn''t insist on going inside to check. After all, a prince entering a princess''s room late at night would be very inappropriate if it were to spread. "It''s fine... Brother, you... fought for so long... you must be tired..." As someone with experience, the second prince could clearly tell why Renner''s speech was so fragmented. However, since he still needed to cooperate with Renner, it would be bad for anyone if such matters were brought up. Chapter 53: Katze Plains Near the Katze Plains, a group of adventurers was moving forward. The team consisted of seven people. "Captain, after we complete this mission, we should be able to upgrade to Iron Rank, right?" "Of course! Our goal is to reach Adamantite Rank." "I heard that recently, two Adamantite Rank adventurer teams appeared in E-Rantel, and their strength is quite formidable." "I know one of those Adamantite Rank adventurers. Her name is Yulia. During the undead siege, she even saved me on the city wall!" "Captain, she even specifically saved you. Doesn''t that mean she really sees potential in your future? Maybe she even likes you... Ouch!" "What nonsense are you talking about?" The captain slapped a young boy on the head. "Lady Yulia didn''t just save me; there were at least hundreds of people saved. And don''t speak ill of Lady Yulia. She is a divine being, like an angel. It is an honor to be saved by her." "Captain, why did we name our team ''Heart of the Knight''?" "Because I want to become a knight who guards Lady Yulia. That is my current dream." "Then you must really like Lady Yulia, huh!" "You brat, what nonsense are you talking about? How could I possibly be worthy of such a great person? Being able to become her knight, even her servant, I would be willing. As long as I can see her every day, I would already be completely satisfied." "Is Lady Yulia really that amazing? If I get the chance, I must meet her someday." The group chatted and laughed as they arrived at the Katze Plains. They had come to the Katze Plains to complete a task from the Adventurers'' Guild: hunting the undead. However, when they arrived at the Katze Plains, they found only a few scattered skeleton soldiers, around 30-40 in number. "Captain, this doesn''t seem to match the mission description. The number of skeletons is pitifully low." "Perhaps it''s because the last time they were cleaned up too thoroughly, so the number of undead this time is quite low." "Stop overthinking it. Let''s quickly deal with these undead. This place feels so eerie, even during the day." "Got it, Captain." The young man picked up his sword and killed a low-ranking skeleton soldier, which was unarmed and lacked clothing. After the skeleton soldiers were attacked, the surrounding skeletons noticed the adventurer team and began to surround them. Six skeleton soldiers encircled the team captain.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. "Kid, watch closely. This strike will be really cool." Martial Art With one swing, the captain killed the six skeleton soldiers. "So cool! Captain, how did you learn that move?" "I realized it during the undead siege when I was reborn after the battle. I owe it all to Lady Yulia. Without her, I wouldn''t be as strong as I am now." Soon, the skeleton soldiers were wiped out by the adventurer team. "Captain, there''s one skeleton soldier that escaped!" The group looked over, and it was a skeleton soldier holding a spear. When the skeleton noticed that everyone was looking at it, Without hesitation, it dropped the spear in its hand and fled. "The skeleton soldier actually ran away. Chase after it! Don''t let it escape. It must be something special. If we turn it in to the Adventurers'' Guild, we might get a special reward." The skeleton soldier''s speed was no match for the adventurer team, and it was quickly about to be caught. At that moment, it suddenly stopped running, and many more skeleton soldiers appeared out of the ground, surrounding the adventurer team. "These undead... they actually buried themselves in the ground to hide," the captain observed how these undead had appeared. "Captain, we''re surrounded. What should we do?" "Charge through with me!" The captain grabbed the large shield on his back and charged toward the oncoming skeleton soldiers. The skeleton soldiers in front of the captain all held long spears and lined up, simultaneously thrusting their spears toward the captain. Martial Art The skeleton soldiers'' spears hit the captain''s shield, but the captain didn''t budge even a step. Martial Art The captain swung his sword, and the sword light flashed. Only three skeleton soldiers were killed. "Captain, save me!" The young man was being attacked by three skeleton soldiers with sword and shield. Every time he tried to counterattack, his strikes were blocked by the skeletons'' shields. The others were also in a bad situation, all surrounded. Each of them was facing three to four undead. After the captain dealt with the few spear-wielding skeleton soldiers in front of him, he looked toward the young man''s direction. He had already died under the skeleton soldiers'' blades. "No!!!" "Damn undead!" The captain angrily charged toward the skeleton soldier that had killed the young man. "Die, bastard!" The skeleton soldier was sliced in half with a single blow. "Help!" "Ah!" "Nooo!" The captain looked around, and all the other team members had been horribly killed. The number of skeleton soldiers surrounding them was growing larger. "For Lady Yulia, I cannot die here." The captain placed his sword at his waist, grabbed his large shield with both hands, and charged toward the area where the skeletons were fewest. He used his shield to knock down all the skeleton soldiers in front of him. As he broke through the encirclement, Hundreds of skeleton cavalry on skeletal horses were watching him from a distance. On a small hill behind the skeleton cavalry, a Death Mage stood, watching him. "How could this be? The Death Mage that attacked E-Rantel, how could he appear here? Didn''t he die?!" Under Iguva''s command, a large number of skeleton cavalry charged toward the squad leader. The squad leader had no power to resist. "I really want to see Lady Yulia one more time..." The squad leader, covered in wounds, fell. Iguva walked over to the squad leader''s corpse. "Fifth-tier magic, Blood Sacrifice for the Undead." The squad leader''s body and blood were absorbed by the bones, and his entire form transformed into a skeleton. The color of the skeleton''s bones was slightly darker, clearly indicating it was a higher-tier skeleton soldier. ........ "Guild Master, the adventurer team sent to the Katze Plains to deal with the undead still hasn''t returned." "This team''s captain is a retired veteran who has participated in many wars. His combat experience is very rich. He also knows how to use the Martial Art and ." "His strength is on par with Silver Rank, yet they still haven''t returned." "Send out a request and have thieves or scouts go to the Katze Plains to check on the situation!" "Understood!" Chapter 54: Period On the streets of the royal capital, many people were praising the king''s bravery due to the intense battle the previous night. However, Peroroncino could immediately tell that those praising him were all hired for the task. Peroroncino glanced around at the crowd and sighed, "This country really is rotten. The eyes of the passersby are dull, with no hope for life." "Let''s go to the tailor shop!" Peroroncino, along with Shalltear and Nana, arrived at the tailor shop. Originally, Peroroncino had planned to let Nana take a break, but Nana insisted on staying with him. Moreover, it seemed that Nana didn''t have anything else to do on her day off. After Peroroncino arrived at the tailor shop, he noticed signs that the door had been kicked open. Upon opening the door, there was no one inside. Peroroncino entered the room, where the shop owner was calmly lying on the ground. There was a large pool of blood around the tailor''s body. Although he was already dead, his hand was tightly gripping the fine cloth that Peroroncino had given him. The tailor''s blood had already congealed. Beside him was a young boy, about the same size as Nana. The boy had handprints on his neck. He had been strangled to death. What had happened was clear at a glance. Nana had no reaction to this, and neither did Shalltear. Their expressions were extremely cold as they looked at the tailor''s corpse, their hearts unmoved. "I''m getting a little angry." Peroroncino took out the world-class item . A magic circle appeared beneath the tailor''s body, and the blood on the ground was absorbed into the magic circle. The tailor and his son''s bodies were healing at a visible speed. "Master, do they deserve to be resurrected?" "Yes, a skilled tailor is very important. This is the kind of talent that is indispensable." "Then what''s the meaning of resurrecting this human child?" "This will make the tailor feel grateful toward me. That way, he will serve me better." "Thank you for the explanation." "I feel like your attitude toward me has changed!" "No, it''s just that I haven''t been with you for the past three days..." Smack! Peroroncino lightly slapped Shalltear on her backside. "I''ll reward you tonight." Shalltear''s face suddenly turned red after being slapped: "Master, I want it now." Shalltear looked as though she wanted to devour Peroroncino, which made him a little overwhelmed. Shalltear immediately pinned Peroroncino to the ground. "Shalltear, you''re acting a bit strange. You''re usually so obedient." "It''s all Lord Peroroncino''s fault, making me so desperate."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "Chino-niisan, when Sister Yulia left, she told me that Lady Shalltear seems to be on her period recently and has an especially strong craving for... that kind of thing." "Is there really such a strange kind of period? Wait... no, this seems to be something I set up myself." At this moment, the resurrected tailor slowly opened his eyes. "Is this... heaven? It looks quite like my home..." Peroroncino immediately cast a spell on the tailor and his son, making them fall asleep. "Wait, Shalltear, stop pulling at my clothes. We''ll do this back at Nazarick." But Shalltear completely ignored Peroroncino''s words. Peroroncino firmly gave Shalltear two hard slaps, but she only laughed more wildly. At the same time, Shalltear showed faint signs of reverting to her true form. He could tolerate many things, but being attacked by a lamprey? That was a line Peroroncino could never cross¡ªhe might lose all interest in women forever. Without hesitation, Peroroncino switched back to his main avatar. Using a skill, he escaped from beneath Shalltear. "Shalltear, I''ll wait for you back in Nazarick. Nana, feel free to wander around on your own. I''ll come find you when I''m done." Peroroncino used an item to teleport back to Nazarick. Shalltear also frantically rushed into a portal to follow him. Left alone, Nana didn''t know what to do. She wandered aimlessly through the streets, but soon caught the attention of a few thugs. A wealthy-looking young girl walking alone on the streets? It was impossible for no one to have ideas about her. The kingdom''s law enforcement wasn''t that reliable, and there were plenty of desperate people around. Nana''s clothes were made of fine materials¡ªPeroroncino never treated his own people poorly. As for where the money came from¡­ with strength, who needs to worry about money? Just find a few corrupt nobles with dirty secrets and rob them. Simple as that. A few thugs followed closely behind Nana. At the same time, Nana noticed their ill intentions. "Sister Yulia said that when encountering people like this, I should lure them into an alley and kill them," Nana muttered to herself. She walked alone into a narrow alley. The men following her saw their opportunity and rushed forward, pulling out a rope to kidnap her. But just as they approached, Nana suddenly vanished before their eyes. The leader looked around but couldn''t find any trace of Nana. When he turned back, he saw that all his companions had been silently killed¡ªwithout the slightest noise. "Are you looking for me?" Nana gazed calmly at the thug. "Ah! No, I wasn''t looking for you! I was just passing by!" "Then what''s the rope in your hand for?" Nana asked curiously, her demeanor as innocent as any ordinary child. "This rope... it''s... it''s... because I''ve lost all hope in life. I was planning to find a place to hang myself." "Then go ahead and use it now!" Nana took out her blood-stained dagger and gave it a flick, sending the blood splattering off the blade and onto the thug''s face. "You don''t want to use it? How about I help you?" Nana looked like an innocent child, genuinely offering to assist someone in need. Before the thug could react, the rope in his hands was snatched away by Nana. He turned to flee, but before he had run even a meter, he tripped and fell¡ªtripped by the very rope he had been holding. He couldn''t see Nana''s movements at all, but his body was soon entangled in the rope. No matter how much he struggled, he couldn''t free himself. The next moment, the rope wrapped around his neck. "No! Stop! I..." Before he could finish his sentence, he was hoisted into the air. "I... ugh!!... please, no..." He struggled desperately, but there was no way he could break free from the rope. Without looking back, Nana walked out of the alley. Returning to the street, she spotted a grilled meat vendor and took out the coin pouch that Peroroncino had given her. It was filled with gold coins. "Boss, one serving of grilled meat, please." "Little girl, do you have money?" Nana placed one gold coin on the counter. The vendor clearly saw that the pouch in her hand was full of gold coins. "Little girl, where are your parents? Why are you all alone?" "Give me a serving of grilled meat!" Nana glared coldly at the vendor. The vendor suddenly felt a chill run down his spine, but the temptation of the gold in front of him was enough to make him take the risk. He stepped out from behind his stall and glanced around. His gaze returned to Nana. "Can I take a look at your money?" "Do you want to die?" Nana stared at him coldly. The vendor swallowed hard, a feeling of unease creeping into his body. Although he sensed that this little girl was no ordinary child, greed clouded his judgment. He reached out directly to grab the pouch of coins from Nana''s hand. Just as he was about to touch the pouch, Nana grabbed his arm, stopping his hand from moving even an inch further. Although Nana''s hand was tiny and seemed unable to grip the vendor''s arm properly, it caused the vendor such pain that he broke out in a cold sweat. "Ah!" Crack! The sound of bones breaking echoed. The surrounding onlookers turned their gazes toward the scene, only to see the vendor clutching his arm, wailing in pain. Meanwhile, one serving of grilled meat was missing from the stall. Chapter 55: The Plan to Establish a Nation After dealing with Shalltear, Peroroncino heard a message. "Peroroncino, are you free right now?" "I''m free. What''s up, Momonga?" "Just now, Demiurge proposed that we establish a nation. He''s already taken everything into account and drafted a flawless plan." "And at the end, he declared, ''All of this is for the Supreme Ones'' goal of world domination.'' My mind is a mess right now. Demiurge has already completed all the preparatory work." "I don''t even remember us ever giving him this world domination objective." "Oh, that. Do you remember when we first arrived in this world?" "I remember." "That night, we went out to look at the moon together. You said something along the lines of wanting to conquer the world. Demiurge must have taken it to heart." "It was from that time? That was just a joke!" "But Demiurge doesn''t see it that way. For subordinates, every word spoken by their superiors is analyzed in detail for meaning. And Demiurge is incredibly smart. As a result, he believed that you truly wanted to conquer the world." "By the way, there''s a spa resort on the Ninth Floor. How about we chat there while soaking in the bath?" "Sounds good!" Momonga readily agreed to Peroroncino''s suggestion. The two of them teleported to the large bathhouse on the Ninth Floor. Momonga summoned a slime to give him a bath. Peroroncino had the resort''s dedicated masseuse, a water spirit, come over to massage and bathe him. "Ah~ this feels so good! I feel like all the fatigue of the day has disappeared," Momonga lazily reclined. "Indeed! A bath is always so relaxing," Peroroncino leaned back against the soft water spirit. "By the way, what is Demiurge''s plan?" "According to the information Demiurge gathered, in the Baharuth Empire to the east of the kingdom, there is a royal court mage named Fluder Paradyne." "He is extremely passionate about studying magic, and for the sake of learning magic, he is willing to abandon everything, even betray the Baharuth Empire." "In Demiurge''s plan, I need to first capture Fluder, and then use him to have the Empire send people to our Nazarick." "Afterward, we will threaten them by claiming that the Empire offended us, forcing the Empire to recognize the country we''ve established." "Then, using the Empire''s influence, we will have other countries recognize our legitimacy. And with the Empire''s help, we will conquer E-Rantel and make it our capital." "To be honest, I don''t want those Empire people entering our glorious Nazarick." "Demiurge''s plan is indeed good, but it''s too troublesome."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "I have another plan." "What plan?" "I previously sent out an undead archmage to establish a faction on his own. His name is Iguva, the one who attacked E-Rantel and also the one who attacked the lizardmen." "I don''t remember much. All undead kind of look the same." "We can have him disguise himself as someone from Zurrernorn, then have him attack the Baharuth Empire. While fleeing in defeat, he coincidentally stumbles upon our disguised Nazarick, and then, coincidentally, the Empire attacks us. We''ll let a few survivors escape." "Not only does it provide a legitimate reason, but it also prevents the Empire from entering our Nazarick." "However, anyone with clear eyes would easily realize that the undead archmage is one of us." "So what if they realize it? According to Demiurge''s plan, if the King of the Baharuth Empire discovers that Fluder has betrayed him, he could figure out that this is a trap set by us." "The method doesn''t matter, as long as we achieve the goal." "Still, Peroroncino, you''re smart. I couldn''t come up with such a good plan." "Hahaha, actually, I just sent Iguva out on a whim to see if he could level up and grow on his own." "Independence should be the best way to become stronger. So, I ordered him not to reveal Nazarick and to develop his own faction." "What if he gets caught and, under mental control, exposes Nazarick?" "You''re overthinking it. If it were you, playing as the adventurer Momonga, and you encountered a low-level undead archmage, would you really interrogate him about where he came from?" "Probably not!" "Exactly! Besides, if they had the power to discover Nazarick, it would have happened sooner or later." "You''re right, I was worrying too much." "Don''t wear yourself out. Sometimes, it''s better to go with the flow. After all, you''re the highest-ranking ruler in Nazarick. Should I start calling you ''Your Majesty'' then?" "Peroroncino, stop joking like that. Why don''t you take the throne instead?" "No! I refuse. Don''t even think about giving me that troublesome job." "Being a king is so exhausting. It''s much better to stay behind the scenes." Momonga gave a wry smile. "Who will teach me how to be a good emperor?" "Well, if it really doesn''t work out, you can always be a tyrant and do whatever you want." "Stop joking, being a tyrant would definitely lead to rebellion." The two of them chuckled. "By the way, have you found any information about other Ainz Ooal Gown guild members coming to this world?" "No, I had Albedo set up a special team to search for our companions, but they found nothing." "By the way, what''s Demiurge up to lately?" "I sent him to make scrolls. It seems he''s been working on magic scrolls in the Holy Kingdom." "Feels like the new scrolls we''ve received are really useful. What animals are they made from? Sheep, or cows?" "Demiurge said they are two-legged sheep from the Holy Kingdom." The red light in Momonga''s eyes flickered. Perorochino''s expression turned serious. "Two-legged sheep from the Holy Kingdom? Are they humans?" "I..." Momonga fell silent. It was clear that the term "two-legged sheep" was used to describe weak humans. Anyone with a good understanding of history would know that "two-legged sheep" refers to humans being slaughtered like sheep. "You knew already, didn''t you?" "Peroroncino, I..." [Message] "It''s Lord Peroroncino, is there something you need?" "Demiurge, you''re using human skin to make scrolls, aren''t you?" Peroroncino said, calmly suppressing his anger. "Yes, Lord." "Immediately stop using humans to make scrolls. Release all the humans at once." "Lord Peroroncino, may I ask why?" "That''s an order, you only need to obey." "Understood!" "Use materials from other species for the scrolls, not humans." "Understood." "I remember your other identity, Jaldabaoth, you captured many humans during the Flames of Gehenna, right?" "Yes." "What were they used for?" "Various human experiments." "Release them, contact Renner and have her find someone to rescue them." "But, my Lord, some of them have already suffered mental breakdowns." "Then erase their memories of Nazarick, and then release them." "Understood." After the call ended, Peroroncino turned to look at Momonga. Momonga lowered his head and spoke, "I apologize, I deceived myself and avoided the issue of the two-legged sheep." "I hope you haven''t forgotten, we were once human." "If our former companions, in their human forms, arrived in this world and were caught by Demiurge to be used as two-legged sheep on the operating table..." "I am truly sorry, Peroroncino. It was my lack of consideration. It will never happen again." Momonga stood up and bowed 90 degrees toward Peroroncino. Peroroncino exhaled a breath. "Ha!" "You haven''t changed, your apology speed is incredibly fast!" "It''s alright!" Peroroncino patted Momonga''s shoulder. Chapter 56: Evil Must Be Ground by Evil After careful consideration, Momonga ultimately decided to follow Demiurge''s plan. Since they were going to establish a nation, they needed to consider the issue of reputation. While Peroroncino''s plan was convenient, it was too obvious and would have too great an impact on the reputation of the newly established nation. Of course, after discussing with Demiurge and the others, Momonga asked Peroroncino for his opinion. Peroroncino didn''t care. That plan was just something casually thought up, and whether it was used or not didn''t matter at all. "Peroroncino, then I will follow the plan and go to the Baharuth Empire to find the Chief Court Mage, Fluder. There''s something I need your help with." "What is it?" "Nfirea, do you remember?" "I remember." "He has obtained the potion recipes, and I heard there has been some progress." "To prevent the recipes from leaking, I think it''s necessary to strengthen their abilities." "I originally planned to go to the forest near Carne Village myself, find a few powerful magical beasts, and attack Carne Village to test their self-defense abilities in the face of danger. After all, one must be strong to protect what''s valuable. To protect the recipe, their own strength is also very important." "Of course, if you don''t plan to go, you don''t have to." ....... After Momonga left, Peroroncino went outside of Nazarick and looked at the night sky. "I feel like I''ve forgotten something." Peroroncino recalled the events of the day... "That''s right, Nana! I promised to handle things with Shalltear and then go find her, but instead, I talked a few things over with Momonga, then saw some excellent masseuses at the bathhouse, so I couldn''t resist and..." At this moment, Nana wandered aimlessly through the alleys of the royal capital. The capital looked completely different at night compared to during the day. Once the sky darkened, Nana found herself disoriented and several times ended up in dead ends. A few people engaged in secret transactions in the shadows also noticed Nana''s figure. "Boss, there was a little girl wandering around here just now, did you see her?" a man in a black robe asked the muscular man in front of him. "A little girl? How is that possible? It''s already dark. How could a little girl be wandering around this dark area?" "Do you guys know the way? Can you help me and show me the way?" Nana approached them after noticing their presence and asked for directions. Nana had been taught by the dog-headed maid, Pestonya, so she spoke very politely.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "This is the little girl you were talking about." "Yes, that''s her. She''s been wandering around here for quite a while. I''ve thought about kidnapping her several times. Her clothes are clearly expensive. She must be the daughter of a wealthy family. But because today''s transaction was more important, I didn''t act." "I didn''t expect her to come to us on her own." "Little girl, meeting me is your misfortune." The man in black took out a cloth soaked in sleeping powder. "Little girl, come with uncle, I''ll show you the way." Nana, having survived on her own for some time, could immediately tell whether the other party had hostile intent. Suddenly, a dagger appeared and swiftly sliced the cloth in the man''s hand in half¡ªalong with the man''s hand. "Ah!!! My hand!" "Useless! You can''t even handle a little girl." The man, too distracted by the dark night, didn''t notice Nana''s movements and only saw the black-clad man walk toward her, only to be slashed by her. "Since you''re so useless, I''ll just take care of kidnapping this little girl myself!" The strong man approached Nana, completely ignoring the fate of the black-clad man. However, just as he reached out to grab Nana, she disappeared from her spot. "What do you want to do with my child?" Peroroncino appeared around the corner, but Nana was not with him. She was behind the strong man, her dagger poised to strike through his heart. "Your child? Then you must be very wealthy! I was just thinking of asking to borrow some money!" "Borrow or steal?" "Don''t say things so harshly! Anyway, you have money, so you''re not short of a few coins." "What if I don''t plan to give any?" "Well, then maybe you''ll lose an arm or a leg or something, and your family will have to ransom you." "Oh? You know who I am?" "Then do you know who I am?" "Of course, just a dead man." "Hahaha, with your small frame, you think you can defeat me? Don''t dream about it." "No, you''re mistaken. I''m not the one you''re fighting. Nana is your real opponent." "The little girl..." The strong man''s words stopped as a dagger pierced his heart. He struggled and turned to look at the person who had stabbed him. It was the same little girl from before. "Bastard!" The strong man drew a knife from his waist and swung it at Nana. But Nana was right in front of him. No matter how he swung the knife, it was always just a little short of hitting her. "Didn''t die?" "If the heart''s not dead after a stab, then there''s only one possibility¡ªhis heart''s on the right side." Hearing Peroroncino''s words, the strong man angrily glared at him. Unable to hit Nana, he resorted to swinging the knife at Peroroncino instead. Peroroncino looked at the charging strong man and laughed maniacally. "Nana, show him the difference in strength." Nana sheathed the dagger into its scabbard, then with a leap, she positioned herself between the strong man and Peroroncino. "Die!" The strong man swung his knife at Nana. Nana made no attempt to defend herself. As the blade was about to strike, Nana extended her hands and caught the blade with her bare hands. After Nana touched the edge of the blade, no matter how much force the strong man exerted, the blade could not move forward even an inch. Nana slightly adjusted her hands, misaligning them, then with a sudden exertion of force, she pushed back. The strong man''s knife was easily broken. "Monster!" The strong man fell to the ground in fear. Nana held the broken part of the blade and bent it, snapping it into two halves, stacking them together. Then she broke them again and stacked them on top of each other. Eventually, she stacked it to 32 layers before it wouldn''t go any further, leaving a pile of broken knife pieces behind. "What kind of monster are you?" The strong man continued to retreat in fear, shouting. "Enough playing, Nana, finish him off!" "No! Please..." A dagger pierced the strong man''s throat, silencing him. Peroroncino looked toward another area where there was a trail of blood. "Nana, what''s that blood trail?" "Earlier, the man who was with this strong man, I cut his hand in half." "Then he hid over there." Nana pointed towards a distant pile of trash. "Throw the man''s body over there, and then let him go. Spare him." Third-tier magic: Necromantic Zombie. Peroroncino cast necromantic magic on the strong man, turning him into a low-level undead. "I really do have a strange sense of humor." Peroroncino looked at the undead in the trash pile, sighing. Chapter 57: The Eastern Giant Peroroncino returned to the tailor''s shop and used magic to wake the two who were asleep. "Am I... not dead?" "I resurrected you!" "Thank you so much, Lord Chino!" As someone who had worked in the capital for many years, the tailor, who often overheard gossip, was aware that the leader of the Blue Rose was capable of using resurrection magic. After some questioning, Peroroncino learned the identities of the group of people who had killed the tailor and his child. It was a small organization near the royal capital that frequently extorted protection money. They never killed anyone; if someone refused to pay, they would harass and make life difficult for them, preventing normal people from living in peace. For these kinds of small matters, reporting to the guards was useless. They''d just get locked up for a few days, and after that, they''d be out again. Peroroncino directly ordered Nana to take advantage of the cover of night and eliminate everyone in the small organization. He then invited the tailor to take their son to Carne Village, where there was a high level of security. The tailor agreed and decided to pack up their things and leave. Peroroncino planned to arrange for Nana to protect them on their journey to Carne Village. The next day, Peroroncino arrived at the Tob Forest, where Aura was creating a fake version of Nazarick. "Peroroncino-sama!" Aura immediately bowed and greeted Peroroncino upon seeing him. "Aura, you''ve worked hard in the end!" "It''s no trouble, it is only right to serve the Supreme One." "Aura, do you know about the Eastern Giants and the Western Serpent in the Tob Forest?" "I''m terribly sorry, Peroroncino-sama, I haven''t found any information regarding the Eastern Giants or Western Serpent in the forest." "I''ve thoroughly searched the forest and haven''t found any powerful magical creatures." "They should be on the same level as Hamsuke. It''s normal that you didn''t find anything!" "Would you like me to clean them up? If you send a few of my pets, we should be able to handle them easily." "No need, I actually want to see what these two magical creatures look like." "Feel free to capture a few magical creatures and ask them for information about the Eastern Giants and the Western Serpent!" "As you command!" Aura whistled, and a magical creature charged over from nearby, tossing Aura onto its back. Soon, Aura returned.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. "Peroroncino-sama, I found a cave that is likely the lair of the Eastern Giant." "Take me there!" Aura specially switched to a more comfortable mount for the journey. "Peroroncino-sama, please sit up here!" Peroroncino climbed onto Aura''s pet. "Not far ahead is the cave of the Eastern Giant." Peroroncino rested his hands on Aura''s shoulders. Although Aura was very close, Peroroncino had no particular thoughts. It couldn''t be helped. While Aura appeared quite cute, Peroroncino preferred tall elves. Moreover, Aura was an NPC created by his sister, Bukubukuchagama, and Peroroncino respected his sister greatly. He had no intention of making a move on Aura. "Peroroncino-sama, you and Bukubukuchagama-sama are siblings. What kind of person is Bukubukuchagama-sama?" After an NPC is created, they typically stay in the places they are ordered to be, so it''s rare to meet the supreme being. Aura''s understanding of her creator, Bukubukuchagama, is very limited. "Her? Well, she really likes small animals, which is one of the reasons she set you up as a beast tamer!" "She''s very assertive with people she knows, but a bit shy with strangers." "When we used to team up, she was always the commander. Her ability to assess battle situations was surprisingly strong." "Unfortunately, we won''t be able to see her again." "Bukubukuchagama-sama is really impressive! How does Bukubukuchagama-sama''s command ability compare to Ainz-sama''s?" "Let me put it this way, when Momonga was in a team with Bukubukuchagama, she was still the commander." "That''s amazing!" "She''s not as amazing as you think!" Peroroncino said, gently patting Aura on the head. "It''s just a shame she went to become a voice actress, which is why she ended up participating in a lot of H-Games." "What''s a H-Games?" "To put it simply, it''s..." "You seem like you''re not of age, right?" "Yes, Peroroncino-sama." "I''ll tell you when you''re of age!" "Ah... Peroroncino, can you tell me now? It''ll be a long time before I come of age." "You really want to know?" "I want to know." "It''s... those kinds of games or anime that are a bit... lewd." "What does ''lewd'' mean?" "It''s something that Shalltear and I often do. You can ask Shalltear for the details!" Aura was confused and nodded, saying, "Alright, thank you for telling me so much." At this moment, the two had reached the entrance of the cave. They walked in without hesitation. "Who''s there?" A few goblins suddenly appeared from the dark corners, holding weapons like wooden clubs. "Aura, take care of them." "Understood!" Aura drew her bow and shot an arrow, killing one goblin. She quickly adjusted her aim and shot another one. The whole process took less than two seconds. As they continued forward, the smell of ogres hit them. "It smells a bit!" "There should be a lot of monsters here." Peroroncino raised his hand. "Fifth-tier magic: Gale!" "Fifth-tier magic: Scent Covering!" With all classes at his disposal, Peroroncino easily dispersed the foul smell and replaced it with another scent. Peroroncino and Aura continued forward. Before long, they reached the depths of the lair. "Humans!" The three ogres spotted Peroroncino. "Aura, it''s up to you," Peroroncino used a small dagger, making it a bit slow to deal with the ogres. Aura swung her whip, and with a light flick, the heads of two ogres were knocked off, rolling to the ground. "Call your leader out!" The remaining ogre discarded its weapon and hurriedly fled. Soon, a fearsome-looking ogres approached, holding a massive sword, accompanied by 7 or 8 regular ogres. "Submit or die." Peroroncino immediately lost interest in the large brute. "A mere human dares to make me submit? Die!" Then, the ogres''s head was struck off by Aura''s whip. The other ogres stood there, stunned. Their leader had just died like that. "Aura, take care of these ogres too!" "Understood!" Aura swung her whip, and the ogres were quickly eliminated. "Peroroncino-sama, what do you plan to do about the snake monster over there?" Before Peroroncino could speak, the invisible snake monster immediately revealed itself. "I submit, I submit." The snake monster kept bowing to Peroroncino and Aura. As his old rival, the Eastern Giant had died so easily. The Western Serpent, being extremely fearful of death, surely wouldn''t be ungrateful. "Good. Take your subordinates and attack the human village to the south of the forest tomorrow. After all your subordinates are dead, then you will come forward." "Understood!" The Western Serpent, upon hearing Peroroncino''s words, could only obediently agree. Chapter 58: Goblin Slayer As night fell, Carne Village was quiet and peaceful. In the distance on the horizon, several tall figures were slowly making their way toward the village. The goblins on the watchtower recognized them as ogres and immediately rang the alarm bell. Just as Anri was about to sleep, she heard the alarm and quickly got up. She changed clothes with her younger sister and went outside. As soon as she stepped out, she encountered a middle-aged woman. "Anri, leave Nemu to me, I''ll take her to the emergency gathering place!" "Thank you so much!" "Nemu, let''s go!" "Sis, you must be careful!" "Mm!" Nemu had left, and Anri arrived at the gate, where the entire goblin force and the self-defense team organized by the villagers had already gathered. There were also a few ogres that had just been tamed. The goblins who had fled from Tob Forest to Carne Village also came to help. Nfirea was also at the gate. He took out a bundle. Nfirea looked at the incoming goblins and said, "Agu, later, please throw these at the enemy." The bundle contained some bottles and jars filled with liquids of strange colors. "Leave it to us!" "Big sister Anri, we''ve confirmed that the ogres and hellhounds are heading toward the village," the goblin reported to Anri. "Indeed. Big sister Anri, there''s some bad news. Among those ogres, there''s a giant," the goblin who had been scouting from the watchtower suddenly spoke up. "If it''s just one giant, it shouldn''t be too difficult to handle. But if there are other creatures with it, that''s a different story," said the lead goblin. Since there were no goblins capable of using magic, it was difficult to kill a giant that could automatically heal its wounds. Soon, the goblin leader commanded everyone to prepare the defensive fortifications. Everyone quietly waited for the ogres and hellhounds to arrive. "We''re nearly there, self-defense team, fire arrows!" The villagers simultaneously drew their bows and shot arrows outside the barricade. The ogre at the front was immediately hit by a dozen arrows, and one of them struck a vital spot. The massive body of the ogre collapsed with a loud thud. However, this did not stop the other ogres from continuing their assault. The other ogres hammered heavily on the gates. "Prepare the second volley!" "Fire!" At the command of the goblin leader, the arrows were shot once again. This time, only a few arrows hit the ogres, with most of them missing. The ogres outside the gate noticed the goblins shooting arrows from the watchtower and picked up a large rock to throw at it. The watchtower collapsed with a loud crash. The two goblins atop the tower shot two arrows in the instant it fell, blinding the ogre that had thrown the rock. "Switch weapons!" At the command of the goblin leader, the villagers quickly switched to close-range weapons, bracing for battle. Half of the gate was severely damaged and was knocked open. A circle of barricades surrounded the area, guiding the ogres toward the other side. Standing by the barricade were tamed ogres holding large wooden clubs.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. The goblin leader smiled proudly. "Fools, the gate was intentionally made weak and easy to break. Welcome to our lethal formation!" As soon as the ogres entered the gate, Agu and the other goblins threw bottles of liquid at them. The green liquid stuck to the ogre''s face. The ogre tried to wipe it off, but ended up getting his hands and face stuck together, unable to move properly. The ogre in front of him didn''t hesitate and struck him with a wooden club. The ogres who had just entered the gate were immediately subjected to intense attacks from both the villagers and the goblins, along with the ogres'' own assaults. Each ogre that entered the gate couldn''t stand for more than five seconds. When the fifth ogre fell, a large number of hellhounds rushed in. "Everyone, don''t panic. When the hellhounds try to cross the barricade, use your spears to stab them," a red-haired woman, who had once been an adventurer, commanded the other self-defense villagers. Whenever the hellhounds attempted to cross the barricade, all they met was the villagers'' long spears. With the coordination between the villagers and goblins, not a single hellhound was able to break through the defense line, all of them falling by the barricade. The giant did not enter through the main gate but instead climbed over the wall from the side. Several goblins drew their bows and shot arrows, but the arrows did not cause any effective damage to the giant. The wounds from the arrows quickly healed. "We''ll handle this giant. You keep guarding the main gate." The goblin leader, along with three other goblins, positioned themselves in front of the giant. The giant swung its fists, continuously trying to strike the goblins, but all the attacks were dodged by the goblins. The goblins left wounds on the giant''s body, but the giant had an incredibly strong healing ability. The wounds quickly healed. "This is really tough to handle!" the goblin leader muttered to himself. No matter how the giant attacked the goblins, they managed to evade. Frustrated, the giant turned its gaze toward the nearby humans. "If I can''t kill you, then I''ll go kill them!" The giant slowly made its way toward the gate. "Dammit, your opponent is me!" The goblin leader swung his greatsword and ran, jumping off the backs of two other goblins for extra momentum. He leaped high, matching the giant''s height. With the greatsword raised, he stabbed it into the giant''s eye. The giant roared in pain and swung a punch at the goblin leader. The goblin leader was hit by the punch and slammed hard onto the ground, but the attack forced the giant to abandon its plan to attack the humans. "Damned goblin, I''ll kill you!" The giant approached the goblin leader. The goblin leader stood up, blood still dripping from the corner of his mouth. "That hit was worth it!" With the other goblins holding the giant back, the giant couldn''t get close to the goblin leader. At this point, the front-line battle had also been resolved. The other goblins rushed over to help deal with the giant. The giant''s healing ability had its limits, and under the siege of the group, it soon couldn''t heal its wounds and fell. "Finally, it''s over! We won!" the goblin leader exclaimed. "Oh!!!!" The others raised their weapons and cheered. "Is it over? You''re thinking too simply!" A massive, serpentine monster suddenly appeared at the gate and spoke. "With that appearance, he can''t be the Western Demon Serpent, can he?" "Correct, it''s me!" The Western Demon Serpent swung its massive tail, and with one strike, it killed an ogre in front of it. The Western Demon Serpent was much smaller than the ogres, but its combat ability was on an entirely different level. "Monsters and humans mixed together don''t seem that strong!" The Western Demon Serpent swung its tail again, smashing the entire barricade. "Experience despair!" Peroroncino, who was watching from the sidelines, spoke to a figure beside him: "After all this training, it''s time to show your strength. It''s your turn to take the stage!" "I will not disappoint the Supreme!" ........ Many villagers, seeing the strange form of the Western Demon Serpent, silently whispered to themselves as they gripped their spears: "For the sake of my family, I can''t back down." "Everyone, let''s go! Show them the strength of Anri''s top subordinate!" The goblin leader rallied the morale, brandishing his greatsword and charging forward. "You insignificant goblins, do you really think you can defeat me?" The Western Demon Serpent''s speed was far beyond that of the goblins. It swung its claws, directly injuring the goblins at the front of the charge. While the claws caused damage, the tail was even more powerful. However, to avoid being surrounded by the other goblins, it had to maintain its balance and couldn''t use its tail. Wave after wave of goblin attacks barely scratched the Western Demon Serpent. The ogres were too slow and cumbersome, so the goblin leader didn''t allow them to charge. "Hmph! A group of fools." "Then how about I become your opponent?" A massive hamster appeared behind the Western Demon Serpent. "You are the Forest Wise King, weren''t you killed?" The Western Demon Serpent, deep in the forest, didn''t know that the hamster had been captured by human adventurers. "I am the Forest Wise King, how could I die so easily?" "The Forest Wise King couldn''t possibly appear here." Nfirea, who had seen the hamster before, spoke up and asked. "Lord Momon saw your request, and since he couldn''t come, he sent me instead." Peroroncino looked at the hamster in the image, who wore a smug expression. "I didn''t expect the hamster to be equipped as well." Suddenly, Peroroncino had a bold idea. "I remember there''s a class in the game called Phantom Master, who can create illusions." "And there''s another class called Creator, who can only create certain creatures defined by the game." "Right now, there are no game restrictions. If I use both classes'' abilities together..." "Fifth-tier magic " "Fifth-tier magic " "Fifth-tier magic " "Summon " A magic circle lit up. "It worked!" A man wearing worn-out armor appeared from the magic circle. The first thing he said upon seeing Peroroncino was: "Where are the goblins?" Chapter 59: The Heavily Casualty Goblins Peroroncino looked at the "Goblin Slayer" in front of him. "Eye of Insight" "Goblin Slayer" Race: Artificial Human Level: 30 Description: "An artificial human who has been endowed with the memories of another. Possesses the same beliefs and strength as the original owner of the memories." "Where are the goblins?" Goblin Slayer asked again. "Is that the only thing you ever say?" "No." Then Goblin Slayer stood still and said nothing. The two of them stared at each other without speaking. "There are goblins in that village over there." Peroroncino pointed to the nearby Carne Village. "Understood." Goblin Slayer replied, then checked his equipment. After confirming everything was in order, he set off. Peroroncino watched the battle situation through the images sent by Lupusregina from above Carne Village. "Forest Wise King, hmph, in the past I never bothered going to the edge of the forest, it''s not because I was afraid of you!" Suddenly, the Western Demon Serpent disappeared from the spot. At this moment, Hamsuke stepped back a few steps, moving outside of Carne Village. "Oh? Then let me see your strength!" Magic circles flashed on Hamsuke''s belly, several amplification magic spells. The Western Demon Serpent sneaked behind Hamsuke and aimed its tail straight at Hamsuke''s vulnerable spot. Knowing it wasn''t a match for Hamsuke in pure strength, the serpent opted for a sneaky, underhanded tactic. "Smack!" Hamsuke''s tail wasn''t just for show; with a single powerful swing, it interrupted the serpent''s attack. Meanwhile, Goblin Slayer was hiding not far away, carefully observing the unfolding battle. "Two beasts locked in a chaotic fight¡­ Perfect, I''ll swoop in later and reap the benefits." "A goblin working with humans, huh? Looks like they''ve never heard the story of the farmer and the snake. Goblins aren''t creatures that understand gratitude." Under the cover of darkness, Goblin Slayer silently approached Carne Village. A portion of the goblins in the village were focused on watching the battle between the Western Demon Serpent and the Wise King of the Forest, while others tended to their injuries¡ªmany had been wounded earlier by the Western Demon Serpent. The goblin leader had dismissed the villagers'' self-defense force, sending them to rest. Having them attack the Western Demon Serpent would only add to the body count. "No big ones or shamans? Twenty-six goblins in total, sixteen injured. Prioritize eliminating the uninjured ones first." "This should be easy." Goblin Slayer raised his shortbow, taking aim at one of the goblins. The goblin being targeted was also an archer, and his sharp instincts alerted him to Goblin Slayer''s presence. "Whoosh!" Before he could react, the goblin shouted, "Who''s there?" But in the same instant, a short arrow pierced his throat.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. "Enemy attack!" With those as his final words, the goblin collapsed. "We''re under attack! Everyone, stay alert!" the goblin leader bellowed, grabbing his large sword without hesitation and charging toward the village entrance in search of the enemy. The uninjured goblins followed closely behind him, rallying to confront the threat. The goblins looked around frantically, searching for the enemy. Near the corpse of a giant beast, Goblin Slayer lay hidden. After loosing his arrow, Goblin Slayer had quickly vaulted over the fence and entered the enclosure. With the goblins'' attention focused entirely on the corpse and the area outside the gate, combined with the poor visibility of the night, none of them noticed his presence. "Second one." Without hesitation, Goblin Slayer took up his short bow and fired another arrow at the nearest goblin. "Third one." "The enemy is here!" His position discovered, Goblin Slayer ceased hiding. Drawing his short blade, he charged directly at the goblin in front of him. The remaining goblins were no match for Goblin Slayer in terms of speed or strength. "Fourth one." "Fifth one." With two swift strikes, Goblin Slayer effortlessly dispatched two more goblins. Hearing the commotion inside, the goblin leader, who had been outside the gate, immediately rushed to the scene. Goblin Slayer glanced at the incoming goblins before turning on his heel and running. With his agile movements, he easily vaulted over the wall. "That leader''s strength gives me a faint sense of danger." With years of experience hunting goblins, Goblin Slayer only needed a glance to assess their abilities with a high degree of accuracy. "We can''t let him get away. After him!" The goblin leader led more than ten goblins in pursuit. At the gate, several ogre corpses lay scattered. As the group looked around, trying to figure out where Goblin Slayer had gone, he suddenly sprang out from behind an ogre''s corpse. With one swift motion, he struck down the goblin in front of him. "Sixth one." With his other hand, he picked up the fallen goblin''s spear and hurled it, impaling another goblin. "Seventh one." After killing the two goblins, Goblin Slayer turned and fled again. "Damn it!" the goblin leader roared, swinging his sword with all his might at Goblin Slayer. The goblin leader''s strike was blocked by Goblin Slayer''s small round shield. However, the shield cracked upon impact, a clear testament to the goblin leader''s formidable strength. Goblin Slayer suddenly shifted his stance and stepped back, causing the goblin leader''s attack to lose its point of impact. The leader stumbled forward due to the sudden lack of resistance. At the same time, Goblin Slayer thrust his short sword toward the goblin leader''s head. "Step back!" Anri, who had been intently watching from behind, shouted a warning to the goblin leader. The goblin leader abruptly retreated, causing Goblin Slayer''s attack to miss its mark. This unexpected reaction left Goblin Slayer slightly surprised. Goblin Slayer noticed the other goblins closing in and decided to retreat for the time being. The goblin leader hesitated. This enemy was clearly incredibly strong and exceptionally cunning, with an abundance of dirty tricks. He was more devious than a fox. Chasing after him might lead to a complete loss of their forces. However, letting him go would mean that the deaths of their six goblin brothers would be in vain. Now, the goblin leader was completely stuck in a dilemma. Meanwhile, Hamsuke and the Western Demon Serpent were locked in a fierce battle, exchanging blows without resolution. Judging by the situation, Hamsuke was at a disadvantage. Watching the battle unfold, Peroroncino remarked, "As expected of Goblin Slayer, he''s truly skilled at dealing with goblins." Goblin Slayer might not be able to handle ogres, but when it came to goblins, he was undoubtedly in his element. Goblin Slayer had spent his entire life studying how to efficiently kill goblins. He could use anything he saw as a weapon against them, adapting to situations with remarkable ingenuity. "Protecting Sister Anri takes priority!" The goblin leader led the remaining goblins back inside the walls of Carne Village and set fire to the corpses of the giant monster and the ogres. He ordered everyone to stay away from the gate to prevent any further incidents of arrows being shot from outside, killing goblins inside. "These goblins are highly intelligent. They can''t be allowed to live. A dead goblin is the best kind of goblin," Goblin Slayer thought as he observed the goblins within the walls. The goblin leader stood alone by the gate, waiting for Goblin Slayer to return. Although he had barely escaped death earlier, the encounter had taught him a lesson. Now that he understood his opponent''s fighting style, he felt confident about holding his ground. But would Goblin Slayer ever take the front gate? Absolutely not. Instead, he circled around to the other side of the wall and climbed over. "Who''s there!" Behind the wall, two goblins were stationed as guards. Not far from them was the villagers'' refuge. In total, there were four goblins and two ogres guarding the area. Goblin Slayer wasted no time. In swift, calculated movements, he took down the two goblins. "Eighth one.""Ninth one." The ogres noticed Goblin Slayer and swung their massive wooden clubs at him. Goblin Slayer dodged their attacks with agility and attempted to retaliate with his bow and arrows. However, since his arrows were specially crafted to be particularly effective against goblins, their impact on the ogres was negligible. After confirming that his arrows couldn''t pose a threat to the ogres, Goblin Slayer drew his bow and aimed at the other two goblins. The specially crafted arrows Goblin Slayer used were small, with low lethality, but they were fast and hard to detect, especially in the darkness of night. The other two goblins fell to Goblin Slayer''s arrows. "Tenth one, eleventh one." Chapter 60: The Goblin General The goblins near the front gate immediately rushed over after hearing the sounds of battle. However, when they arrived, they only saw the corpses of four goblins and two panting ogres. The two ogres had exerted all their effort, but not a single blow had landed on the Goblin Slayer. The goblins who arrived only saw the back of the Goblin Slayer as he fled. It was clear that the Goblin Slayer had waited for the goblins to arrive before making his escape. His goal was obvious: to provoke this group of goblins. "Damn it, if this continues, we''ll all be wiped out sooner or later." "Leave one goblin and an ogre to guard here, the rest come with me." The goblin leader led the remaining goblins, who weren''t too severely injured, in pursuit of the Goblin Slayer. The Goblin Slayer noticed the goblins catching up. "Finally can''t hold back, huh?" The Goblin Slayer hid in a tree in the woods, quietly waiting for the goblins to arrive. The goblin leader cautiously entered the woods. "Everyone be careful, he is likely to launch a sneak attack." As soon as the words were spoken, a rustling sound came from the bushes, and an arrow was shot out. The goblin leader slashed the arrow in mid-air with his sword and jumped toward the bushes to strike. "Die, you bastard!" But he missed. The only thing in the bushes was a crossbow, along with tangled vines. "Twelfth one." The Goblin Slayer appeared behind the goblins, and with a swift motion, he pierced a goblin''s neck with his knife. The Goblin Leader immediately understood; the thing was a decoy, like some sort of trap mechanism. The arrow that had been shot earlier also felt slow. "Bastard!" The Goblin Leader, mad with rage, abandoned all defense and attacked the Goblin Slayer, exposing his entire body to vulnerabilities. The Goblin Slayer didn''t even pay him any attention. He turned and dashed back into the forest. The Goblin Leader followed closely behind, but as soon as he stepped into a patch of grass, his foot slipped, and he fell into a small pit. The pit wasn''t deep, but it was enough to throw off his balance. The Goblin Slayer''s short sword stabbed into his neck without hesitation. Because he lost his balance, the Goblin Leader couldn''t make any last-ditch attempts to fight back before his death. Just as the Goblin Slayer thought the Goblin Leader had finally breathed his last, the Goblin Leader''s sword suddenly stabbed toward him, piercing into his chest. "How is this possible? I clearly pierced your neck," the Goblin Slayer said, baffled. Such a thing had never happened before. The Goblin Leader did not respond and collapsed onto the ground. At that moment, Anri was praying, "Goblin, please don''t die!" All the already-dead Goblins were glowing faintly with a pale green light. The Goblin Slayer immediately stepped back, and while retreating, he quickly bandaged his wound.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "Careless, I didn''t expect that even with a pierced neck, they could still retaliate. These Goblins are definitely not ordinary. I must eradicate them completely to prevent future troubles." After a quick bandage, the Goblin Slayer confirmed that he was fine¡ªthe wound wasn''t deep. The Goblins, carrying two half-dead Goblins, retraced their steps. The Goblins had already disappeared from the previous location, but the bloodstains marked the direction they had taken. "Boss, you have to hold on! You can''t die!" The Goblin Leader was completely unable to move, looking as though he were already dead. Watching from the sidelines, Peroroncino found it a bit boring with no one around, so he summoned a few beautiful Vampire Brides from the first floor of Nazarick. There was nothing more enjoyable than watching a battle while being surrounded by beautiful women. Peroroncino was also curious about how the Goblin Leader could retaliate even after having his neck pierced. Peroroncino used his "Eye of Insight" to check the Goblin Leader''s information. "Jugem" Race: Goblin Level: 28 (Maximum 40) Health: 1/500 ........ A halo in the status bar caught Perorocino''s attention. Perorocino carefully examined the . "When a Goblin under the command of the Goblin General receives a fatal injury, it will not die but instead enter a near-death state with 1 health point. This state lasts for one hour, and if not healed, the Goblin will die. During this time, if attacked again, it will also die." "Goblin General? Isn''t this Goblin the leader of the Goblins? So the Goblin General is... Anri? That woman?" "I''ve never heard of the Goblin General class in the game." "The Goblin General''s Horn..." Peroroncino took out the same type of horn that Anri had in her hand. "Is there some special condition required to awaken the Goblin General class?" Peroroncino instructed Lupusregina to change the display to show Anri. "Insight Eye" "Anri" Race: Human Class: Goblin General Level: 12 (Max 100) Skills: Word Spirit (Can forcefully command the goblins under her command) Goblin General''s Halo (When a goblin under her command receives a fatal injury, it does not die but falls into a near-death state.) Perorocino was shocked when he saw this panel. The level cap was actually 100. Using the Staff of Administrator Privileges, he had created many new classes, but none of them had a level cap that reached 100. This human woman, Anri, had awakened a class that could reach the 100-level cap. At this moment, Goblin Slayer caught up with the other goblins who were carrying the goblin leader. The goblins had already reached the village''s fence. "Lord Jugem, how could this happen..." Anri saw Jugem, who seemed to be as good as dead, his legs giving way, about to fall to the ground. Nfirea hurriedly supported him. "Dead goblins are good goblins," Goblin Slayer suddenly spoke coldly. It seemed like he was speaking to Anri. Goblin Slayer made his move. None of the goblins present were his match, and Goblin Slayer slaughtered them as easily as a wolf entering a flock of sheep. The scattered dozen or so goblins were no match for Goblin Slayer. "Mr. Goblin, save me!" Anri took out another "Goblin General''s Horn" and silently prayed. However, a throwing knife struck and knocked the horn from her hand. Goblin Slayer instinctively sensed that the horn in Anri''s hand was extremely dangerous. If blown, it might summon enemies he couldn''t deal with. It could be the Goblin General, or even the Goblin Paladin, or the Goblin High Shaman. Goblin Slayer didn''t know exactly what would be summoned, but he was certain it would be difficult to deal with. Anri reached out to grab the horn, but Goblin Slayer was faster and snatched it away. In the sudden movement, Goblin Slayer was also wounded in several places by the other goblins. Anri felt like she had lost everything without the horn. "Arrow of Acidity!" Initially, Nfirea was worried about hitting their own, but now there was no time to worry. As a result, Goblin Slayer turned around just in time, and another goblin was struck. The goblin struck by the acidic arrow felt intense pain as part of its body was corroded by the acid. At this moment, Anri recalled the scene of her family being slaughtered. She didn''t know if the man in front of her would kill her, but she didn''t want to be helpless like in that scene, watching her family slaughtered without the strength to resist. "Goblin Sir, please grant me strength." "All goblins, obey my command! Kill this man!" Only seven goblins remained, and they all rushed forward, but they were no match for Goblin Slayer. In one strike, they were all killed. Just as Goblin Slayer thought it was over, Goblin Leader Jugem suddenly stood up. Wielding his large sword, he briefly suppressed Goblin Slayer, and the other goblins who had been killed also stood up. All the goblins moved like puppets. It was as if they were zombies, moving without relying on their own will. At this moment, Goblin Slayer found himself in the center of a circle of goblins. Jugem''s attack prevented him from turning to escape, and there was no space for him to retreat, as he was surrounded by goblins. "How could this happen!" Goblin Slayer was overwhelmed and killed by the entire group of goblins. Chapter 61: Sister Originally, a peaceful and serene village was suddenly interrupted by the arrival of a group of goblins. "The goblins are here! Help!" Dozens of goblins, taking advantage of the night, invaded the village, starting to burn, kill, and loot. Many people were still asleep when they were awakened. The first thing they saw was the goblin''s knife stabbing into their necks. The women in the village were all dragged out of their homes by the goblins and forcibly raped. A girl, with her younger brother, tried to escape, but through the window, she saw that the area outside was filled with goblins. In a panic, she quickly hid her brother. As she was preparing to hide herself, the goblins suddenly broke through the door. They crazily ripped her clothes apart. The hidden brother witnessed everything but dared not make a sound. "The goblins must die! I will kill every last one of you and wipe your race out." Goblin Slayer, who was under siege, suddenly abandoned his defense and allowed the goblin leader''s large blade to strike him. His armor was slashed open with a huge crack, and a massive gash was cut into his chest. The armor worn by the goblin slayer was able to withstand weapons with lower lethality. However, the goblin leader''s great sword was far too powerful for this armor to endure. Originally under siege, the goblin slayer exchanged a blow for a blow and managed to strike the goblin leader in the head with his sword. The goblin slayer picked up the goblin leader''s great sword and swung it forcefully toward the area with the most goblins. The great sword immediately decapitated four goblins. "All goblins must die!" The goblin slayer continued to switch between weapons taken from the bodies of the goblins. His original weapon had become dull from too many strikes. Surrounded on all sides, the goblin slayer could no longer cope with enemies coming from every direction. He was continuously wounded by goblins'' strikes and stabs.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. The three ogres, who were exhausted from fighting the Western Demon serpent''s minions earlier, had now rested enough. One of them swung his large club at the goblin slayer. The goblin slayer dodged and picked up a spear, throwing it directly into the ogre''s eye, blinding it. At that moment, another ogre struck the heavily injured goblin slayer with a large wooden club. The goblin slayer struggled to get back up, picked up a bow and arrow from the ground, and shot, blinding the ogre in its other eye. At this moment, a goblin attempted to ambush the goblin slayer, but the goblin slayer effortlessly twisted its head off with his bare hands. Anri watched this scene, feeling as though her heart was bleeding. The goblins, with whom she had spent every day, were falling one by one in pools of blood. The goblin slayer, to prevent them from getting up again, was decapitating the goblins. The other two ogres were intimidated by the goblin slayer''s overwhelming presence. They hesitated, preparing to turn and flee. As they turned, they saw Anri''s gaze. "Don''t run away! Keep fighting!" Anri''s eyes hardened, glaring fiercely at the ogres. The ogres, pressured by Anri''s aura, stopped and turned back to continue fighting the goblin slayer. Anri felt extremely anxious inside. The enemies in front of her were incredibly powerful, but she had no combat ability. All she could do was watch, helpless and powerless. But she couldn''t leave. As the village chief of this village, she had to stand with it, no matter if it sank or swam. While the two ogres hesitated in fear, the goblin slayer slaughtered all the remaining goblins still standing. "Who''s next!" The goblin slayer was covered in blood, his hands completely soaked in it. Compared to Anri, the ogres were even more afraid of the goblin slayer, who now seemed like a demonic creature from hell. In a panic, they quickly fled through the front gate toward the forest. Anri and the villagers looked at the goblin slayer, each gripping their weapons tightly. Anri also picked up a knife from the ground. But the goblin slayer didn''t even glance at Anri. He simply walked straight toward the outside of the gate. The villagers, seeing the terrifying aura around him, didn''t dare to pursue. "I''m going to avenge Mr. Goblin!" At that moment, a small figure appeared not far from Anri. Anri, holding the knife, charged at the goblin slayer. The goblin slayer turned around and swung his hand, knocking the knife out of Anri''s grip. "Don''t hurt my sister!" Nemu, summoning all his courage, stood in front of Anri. The goblin slayer looked at Nemu. "Sister... If only I had been this brave back then..." The goblin slayer, exhausted, collapsed onto the ground. Blood continued to flow from his body. "Sister, I''m coming to see you..." ...... Hamsuke realized that the battle was over. Looking at the Western Demon Serpent, he spoke: "That side is finished, so we should finish as well." "Heh, are you exhausted?" "Martial Art " The Western Demon Serpent didn''t even see what happened before its head was sliced off by Hamsuke''s tail. Chapter 62: Daily Life At this moment, there was only one goblin left guarding the village''s emergency gathering point in Carne Village. All the other goblins had been killed. Anri sat on the ground, at a loss, while Nemu tightly hugged her. "How tragic!" Lupusregina suddenly appeared, her tone laced with a hint of amusement. "I remember you just became the village chief yesterday, right? How does it feel, the difference between being full of confidence and having nothing left?" "Very interesting, isn''t it!" Lupusregina''s tone was filled with excitement. Anri looked at Lupusregina, and tears couldn''t stop flowing down her face. "Miss Lupusregina, what you''re saying is too much!" Nfirea spoke up. "Sorry, sorry, I just couldn''t help but ask about her feelings." "Are you sad? Are you grieving? Are you in despair?" Lupusregina whispered in Anri''s ear in a low tone. Nfirea tried to pull Lupusregina away, but when he grabbed her arm, Lupusregina didn''t budge. "Are you holding me because you have intentions toward me? Help! Someone''s trying to assault me!" The others present looked at Lupusregina with strange expressions. "Just kidding!" "Nfirea, Lord Ainz is very pleased with the new potions you provided and plans to reward you." "Would you be willing to exchange the reward for resurrecting these goblins?" "Really?" Anri grabbed Lupusregina''s hand, her eyes filled with hope as she looked at her. "I''m lying to you, haha!" Anri was stunned by Lupusregina''s words, her mind temporarily short-circuited. "Just kidding... They can be resurrected right now." "Nfirea, what''s your opinion?" "Anri gets to decide." "Seventh-tier magic " Lupusregina clasped her hands together and began chanting something. A magic circle appeared beneath her feet. A magic circle also appeared beneath the body of a dead goblin. Its severed head and body fused together, restoring its life signs. After this goblin was resurrected, the magic circle appeared beneath the body of another goblin. Before long, Lupusregina had resurrected all the goblins.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "Thank you so much, Miss Lupusregina." Seeing all the goblins resurrected, Anri hugged Lupusregina tightly. "Ah! I''m being assaulted! Help!" Lupusregina''s scream startled Anri, causing her to immediately let go. "Just kidding." "My task is done, so goodbye!" Lupusregina waved her hand and left. After Lupusregina left, she went over to Peroroncino''s side. "Lord Peroroncino, I have completed the task you entrusted to me." "Good. Is there any reward you wish for?" "Well, Lord Peroroncino, I would like to destroy this village with my own hands." "From hope to despair, and then to seeing hope again. When she thinks everything will get better, making her feel despair at that moment. Her expression at that time must be very interesting." "Just thinking about it makes me tremble with excitement. It''s so much fun." "You really have a twisted sense of humor!" "Yes, Lord Peroroncino, my creator, the Supreme One, designed me this way." "But I can''t fulfill that request. Pick something else!" "Um... Can I kill Anri, then resurrect her, and erase her memory?" "How about you stay in Nazarick and let someone else guard Carne Village?" Hearing Lupusregina''s idea, Peroroncino became a little concerned about Anri. After all, she is the girl that he and Momonga personally saved. There''s still some attachment, although not much. Moreover, Peroroncino also wanted to see how far Anri could grow. "Lord Peroroncino, please rest assured. Without your or Lord Ainz''s orders, I won''t do anything like that." "Being able to serve you is the greatest reward for me." "Well said." "There''s nothing else I can reward you with. This ring of Ainz Ooal Gown will be your reward." Peroronhino took out a ring from his storage space. Not long ago, after Peroroncino told to gave the ring to Demiurge, Momonga had given half of all the Ainz Ooal Gown rings he possessed to Peroroncino, allowing him to distribute them to his subordinates as he saw fit. "Th-th-this, something only the Supreme One can possess, how could I possibly accept it? I can''t accept this, please take it back!" "If I tell you to take it, then take it." "Thank you so much, Lord Peroroncino!" Lupusregina half-knelt and presented her hands to receive the Ainz Ooal Gown ring. Once the task was completed, Peroroncino returned to Nazarick. Hee arrived at Shalltear''s room. At this moment, Shalltear was hanging up. "Do you know what you did wrong, Shalltear?" "I know..." "Do you know what exactly you did wrong?" "I shouldn''t have tackled you and tried to force myself on you." "Wrong. You shouldn''t have almost turned back into your original form." "So, you mean it''s okay to tackle you and then...?" Peroroncino did not respond to her, simply accepting it. Just imagine, what boy be unwilling to let the type of girl he deeply likes tackle him, and then do things that can''t be described? ...Then Shalltear broke free from the ropes and pounced on Peroroncino. "Master, I won''t hold back then! Hehehe!" ... ... On the Empire''s side, Momonga had also completed his task and returned to Nazarick. After finishing his work, Momonga planned to find Peroroncino to catch up. When he arrived at Peroroncino''s room, he learned that Peroroncino had gone to see Shalltear. He then directly teleported to the door of Shalltear''s room. The two vampire brides guarding the door immediately bowed respectfully upon seeing Momonga. "Greetings, Lord Ainz!" "Is Peroroncino inside?" "Yes, he is!" Momonga knocked on the door. There was no response from inside, but some strange sounds could be heard. Because the soundproofing of the door was very good, Momonga did not hear clearly what the sound was. "Peroroncino, are you there?" But there was no response from inside. "I''m coming in!" When the door was opened, Momonga saw the humanoid Peroroncino suspended by two ropes tied around his hands, completely floating in the air. Shalltear was wearing a white cat-ear girl bikini outfit. A black lace eye mask was tied around her eyes, and a tail that had been given a soul swayed left and right. "Peroroncino-sama, let me see where your ** are." Peroroncino and Momonga locked eyes. The two stared at each other. "Sorry to interrupt!" Momonga quickly closed the door and left. "I''ve found it, it''s here. Then I won''t be polite..." Shalltear''s voice came just before the door closed. Chapter 63: The Traces of Bukubukuchagama According to the original plan, the Empire''s chief court mage, Fluder, would inform the emperor that he had discovered Nazarick and then send some workers to investigate. Fluder was very efficient, and by the next day, a group of people appeared near the Great Tomb of Nazarick at night. Momon, the adventurer played by Momonga, was among them. After exploring the outskirts, the adventurers gathered together, had a discussion, and then entered the Great Tomb of Nazarick. However, an elderly man''s team did not enter. Peroroncino teleported behind the elderly man''s team. "Old man, why aren''t we entering the tomb? Such a good opportunity," asked one of the old man''s teammates. "Stepping into an unknown tomb could be dangerous, so let them be the guinea pigs!" "Experience speaks for itself! You''re right, it is indeed dangerous inside." Peroroncino suddenly appeared behind them and spoke. "Who are you?! How did you suddenly appear here?" "I am the master of this place!" "Don''t joke around. How could the master of this place be a young human?" "Sigh, honestly, no one ever believes me." Slap! Slap! Peroroncino clapped his hands, and many undead appeared around them. There were over a hundred of them, all wearing magical weapons. "That... is... a magical weapon!" the old man exclaimed. "Such powerful undead, and so many of them, this is bad." "Surround them!" A group of undead surrounded the old man''s team but did not attack. Seeing the hundreds of undead armed with magical weapons, their hearts sank. "Who would have thought that we''d be the guinea pigs." "Don''t worry, they''ll be much worse off than you." "It''s been a long time since I''ve stretched my bones. Let me have some fun with you!" With a wave of Peroroncino''s hand, all the undead disappeared. "Old man, let''s run!" "The opponent won''t let us leave. If we try to escape, he''ll undoubtedly summon those undead to kill us," the old man said. "That''s right! Defeat me, and I''ll let you go." "He''s only one person. If we cooperate properly, we might not lose. Boys, stay sharp. We absolutely cannot make any mistakes." "Fireball!" Peroroncino waved his hand, and a fireball flew toward them.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "Magic Shield!" The mage of the old man''s team cast a spell to block the fireball. "The opponent is a magic caster, so he shouldn''t be too difficult to deal with. Let''s go!" The warrior and the old man charged toward Peroroncino, one on the left and one on the right. "Magic caster? Unfortunately, I''m not," Peroroncino said. "Advanced Item Creation." A black magic circle appeared beneath Peroroncino''s feet. He reached into the magic circle with both hands and drew out two katana. "Tengu Double Sword Slash!" As Peroroncino drew his blades, he swiftly swung them forward. Two sword waves slashed toward the old man and the warrior. The warrior barely managed to block the attack with his large shield, while the old man dodged the strike. "Not bad!" Martial Art Peroroncino dashed forward and appeared right in front of the old man. A dagger suddenly lunged toward Peroroncino. Peroroncino interrupted his attack, turned around, and slashed. The ambushing thief was split into three pieces. "Trying to sneak attack without even having an invisibility skill." The mage from the old man''s team cast a spell. "Magic Shield." Peroroncino raised his hand and waved, and a magic shield appeared to block the thunder strike. "Tengu Spinning Flash!" Peroroncino''s body turned into a flash of light, and he suddenly swung his blade toward the old man. However, the old man blocked the strike with the shaft of his spear. Although the old man blocked the attack, the next second, the spear in his hand snapped. "Your weapon is really poor! With your level of strength, you dare to come explore the Great Tomb?" "Let''s end this, I''m getting bored!" Peroroncino snapped his fingers, and the undead armed with magical weapons appeared, beating the remaining survivors to death. "Yulia, the rest is up to you. I''m going to check on Momonga." "Yes!" Yulia emerged from the shadows, replying to the command. Peroroncino flashed and arrived at the arena on the sixth floor. As soon as he entered the arena, he heard Aura speaking with a microphone. "The challengers are the foolish intruders who dared to invade the Great Tomb, a group of four." "And their opponent is the master of the Great Tomb of Nazarick, the King of the Dead, Lord Ainz Ooal Gown!" Momonga, the legendary black skeleton, stood with his upper body exposed, holding a shield and a knife. "We sincerely apologize for intruding upon your residence. If you are willing to let us leave, I will pay you gold..." The leader of the Four adventurers bowed and spoke. "When a rat appears in your house, would you gently let it go?" "What if I have permission?" Peroroncino jumped into the arena. "Relying on fabrication to survive is impossible." "I''m not fabricating anything," the leader of the Four adventurers, Hekkeran, broke into a cold sweat. "Then what does the person who gave you permission look like?" Momonga asked sharply, his eyes piercing. "He''s a rather large monster." "And then?" Momonga fell into thought. "Before that, you need to agree to let us go." "If it were former comrades, I would definitely let you go." "Slippery." "Slippery, and then what? What is his name, and what did he tell you?" Hekkeran looked around, trying to find any clues, but there was nothing. "He told us to say hello to Ainz from the Great Tomb of Nazarick." "Hmph! Say hello to Ainz?" Peroroncino laughed. "Yes." Momonga wasn''t angry, he just looked at Peroroncino. "Good thing you stayed behind, my friend," Momonga silently thought to himself. "Humans who deceive me will pay a price," Momonga''s aura emitted a powerful killing intent. Soon, Momonga defeated the leader of the Four adventurers with overwhelming force. Just as Hekkeran was being held by Momonga by the head, the half-elf, Imina, suddenly remembered something. "Ainz Ooal Gown is the name of your entire group." Peroroncino''s gaze turned to Imina, and Momonga released his grip, also looking at her. "Who told you that?" "It was a savior from my childhood. She saved me from hunters who captured elves and half-elves. She also told me stories about her adventures. They formed an organization, something like Ainz Ooal Gown." "What was that person''s name?" "Rose." "Not bad, but unfortunately, the name is wrong," Peroroncino spoke. Imina recalled the scene when she met that red-haired, handsome woman. "Sister, what''s your name?" "Bukubukuchagama." Little Imina looked at the red-haired woman in confusion, wondering if she had heard it wrong. "I''m just kidding, my name is Rose." ....... "Her name is Bukubukuchagama." Peroroncino and Momonga looked at each other, wide-eyed, both shocked. Chapter 64: The Empire "Bukubukuchagama?" "Yes." Imina was clearly very nervous. The name "Bukubukuchagama" didn''t sound like a person''s name at all. But she couldn''t remember any other names the woman who had saved her in her childhood had said. "Where did you meet her?" Peroroncino and Momonga suddenly appeared in front of Imina. "You need to return Hekkeran to normal first." Peroroncino used an item to heal Hekkeran, restoring him to his normal state. "Can you speak now?" "When I was a child, a group of bandits suddenly broke into the half-elf village where I lived. They killed many people in our village and then took many young women." "I hid, but the bandits found me. I ran away, and that''s when I met a red-haired female swordsman." "She learned about my situation, went to the village, killed all the bandits, and saved me." "But my parents were dead, and many others lost their parents as well. To comfort us, that red-haired swordswoman told us stories about her adventures." "The story mentioned Nazarick and Ainz Ooal Gown." "I can''t remember the details of the story." "How long ago was this?" "About fifty years ago..." "Where was it?" "In the large forest southeast of the Holy Kingdom." "Albedo, immediately send a search team to the large forest southeast of the Holy Kingdom and start a search." "Yes, Lord Ainz." "Since you know Bukubukuchagama, I will allow you to leave, but not just yet." "Thank you, Lord Ainz Ooal Gown." Hekkeran never expected he would be able to save his life like this. "Imina! It''s all thanks to you!" Hekkeran embraced Imina tightly.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ........ In the early hours of the next day, Mare and Aura were planning to head to the Empire as scheduled. Peroroncino also decided to accompany them to the Empire. "Lord Peroroncino, we can handle this. You don''t need to trouble yourself," Aura said. "I just want to see what the Emperor of the Empire looks like. I''ve heard intelligence referring to him as the Bloody Emperor. I''m curious to see what he really looks like." "Lord Peroroncino, then let''s set off!" Aura said as she patted the giant dragon beneath her. The giant dragon flapped its wings and flew toward the capital of the Empire. "Lord Peroroncino, do you think the person that human mentioned is really Lady Bukubukuchagama?" "It should be true. She was able to accurately recall the name ''Bukubukuchagama.'' It''s unlikely to be a lie." "Aura, Mare. Do you want to meet Bukubukuchagama?" "Yes!" Both of them said in unison. "Fifty years ago? Perhaps she didn''t come to this world at the same time as us." "Fifty years is enough time for everything to change. It might be difficult to find any trace of her. It seems the nation-building plan is truly important!" "We''ll have to rely on reputation to attract Bukubukuchagama." The dragon flew incredibly fast and soon arrived at the imperial capital. The dragon landed in the courtyard of the imperial palace. The landing of the dragon caused the ground to tremble slightly. "A dragon! It''s a dragon!" The soldiers on the ground immediately shouted, attracting many soldiers to approach. Peroroncino was currently in the form of a large-winged humanoid. He flapped his four snow-white wings on his back. Aura and Mare jumped off the dragon''s back. Aura activated the loudspeaker and said: "Because the emperor of this country sent people to trespass into the Great Tomb of Nazarick, disturbing the rest of the Supreme One. The master of the Great Tomb of Nazarick, Lord Ainz Ooal Gown, and Lord Peroroncino are very angry. If you do not come to apologize, we will destroy this country." "First, we will kill everyone here." Mare raised his staff and struck it. A massive crack appeared beneath the feet of the soldiers surrounding the dragon, and hundreds of soldiers fell into the crack. Mare struck his staff again, sealing the crack. Peroroncino looked around and noticed someone with a different aura from the others. The person was surrounded by a large number of guards. "Old man, have you ever seen a dragon like that?" "No, those twins should be dark elves. As for the one flying in the sky, I''ve never seen their kind before." "Are you the emperor?" Peroroncino suddenly appeared in front of the enclosure where the emperor and his entourage were heading. "Protect His Majesty the Emperor!" The soldiers quickly raised their weapons and stood in front of the emperor. Peroroncino flapped his wings, and all the soldiers in front of the king were blown away, crashing into the walls. Thanks to the timely defensive magic cast by Fluder, the emperor was not blown away. Peroroncino landed in front of the emperor. "Bloody Emperor? You''re even younger than I imagined!" "And you are...?" "I am Peroroncino, one of the supreme beings of Nazarick, as mentioned by the dark elf twins." Peroroncino extended his hand and lightly tapped the defensive magic cast by Fluder. The magic instantly shattered. "There''s a saying: ''If someone does not harm me, I will not harm them. But if someone harms me...''" Peroroncino did not finish the sentence. He extended his hand and gently squeezed, causing everyone in front of him to suddenly spit out blood. "We will wait for your apology." "Mare, Aura, let''s go." Chapter 65: Visitors to Nazarick Jircniv watched Peroroncino leave, feeling an indescribable frustration in his heart. "Your Majesty, are you alright?" a knight immediately asked. "I''m fine, just spat out some blood, but there''s no serious harm." "Your Majesty, for your health, I still recommend seeing a doctor! I''ve already called for the Empire''s chief court physician." Seeing the concern of his subordinates, Jircniv agreed, and the result was that there was no serious injury, but he was advised to rest due to excessive fatigue. "Everyone, leave me to rest in peace," Jircniv dismissed all of them. He stood alone in front of the mirror, gripping his hair tightly. "How am I supposed to deal with that monster? He didn''t even touch anyone, and didn''t cast any magic, yet he made us spit blood." "Even the strongest person in our empire, Fluder, was affected. What should we do?" "That guy has an overwhelming presence. Going to apologize would be a death sentence." "No, we have no choice. Apologizing is the only slim chance we have." "Someone, immediately prepare the guard squad. We''re heading to the Great Tomb of Nazarick." ....... Peroroncino, Aura, and Mare were sitting on the dragon''s back. "Lord Peroroncino, you were so cool just now! The Emperor was completely scared by you, he couldn''t even say a word," Mare said, looking at Peroroncino with admiration. "Yeah! Lord Peroroncino''s aura was so powerful that the humans were too scared to even approach. It was amazing!" Aura added. "Aura, you still don''t have the Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown, right? Here, take this!" Peroroncino handed Aura the Ring of Ainz Ooal Gown. "This... this... this is something only the Supreme One can have! I can''t accept it," Aura protested. "Mare has one, so you should have one too. You did well in this mission, just like the last one. You deserve to have this ring," Peroroncino said. Aura sincerely knelt on one knee and presented both hands to accept the ring. "Mare, is there anything you want?"Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "No! No! Just talking with you, Lord Peroroncino, is enough for me." "Then, Mare, is there anything you''d like to know?" "Lord Peroroncino, I want to know why Lady Bukubukuchagama designed my outfit to look like women''s clothing." "Oh, that? It''s just Bukubukuchagama''s hobby. She really likes the idea of little boys dressing up as little girls. It''s called a ''trap,'' a unique preference of hers." "She says boys should dress beautifully. Those are her exact words." "As for Aura... I remember her exact words were... ''Girls should dress stylishly and impressively.''" "Ah, I see! Thank you so much for telling us all of this!" Mare and Aura said gratefully. "Don''t mention it, considering you''re both creations of my sister, Bukubukuchagama. That makes us somewhat related." "You can ask me anything." "Really?" "Really!" "Then, can you tell me how creatures reproduce?" "????? Mare, what are you talking about?" Aura immediately stopped him. "Sister, don''t you want to know?" Mare''s words left Aura stammering, unable to respond. "You''re only 73, why are you in such a hurry to know about this?" "Because... I''m curious!" Mare looked at Peroroncino with an eager expression. "This...," Peroroncino really didn''t want to answer. But, I did say that if there''s anything you want to ask, you can. "Being precocious shouldn''t have any bad effects, right?" "How about this! Tonight, you come to Shalltear''s room to find me, and I''ll give you a live demonstration." "This... isn''t this a bit inappropriate? Watching you demonstrate it might be disrespectful to you." Peroroncino thought for a moment, realizing that it wouldn''t be very appropriate for someone to see him doing such a thing. "Do you know Yulia?" "Yes, she is your personal maid now." "She knows about this kind of thing. You can have her take you to observe... not to spy on, but to observe how humans reproduce." ........ After returning to Nazarick, about half a day later, the Emperor of the Empire, Jircniv, and his attendants arrived at Nazarick. The head maid, Yuri, changed the weather to a more fitting atmosphere and then led everyone to the throne room. Momonga specifically arranged a chair next to the throne for Peroroncino to sit in, symbolizing Peroroncino''s status. However, Peroroncino felt very uneasy, as it made him feel like he was sitting as the queen next to the king, which was incredibly awkward. Previously, Peroroncino had said he preferred to stand, but this was strongly opposed by all the guardians, with Shalltear protesting the most. "Lord Peroroncino, as the Supreme Overlord, how can you stand? If you don''t like this chair, you can sit on me instead." Of course, Peroroncino rejected this offer. Having just established a perfect image of strength in the Empire, he didn''t want the Empire''s people to arrive and see him, Peroroncino, sitting on a woman who was constantly gasping for breath. "The Empire will definitely think that Peroroncino is a pervert." "Although I am a pervert, I don''t want strangers to know about such things." In the end, Peroroncino reluctantly sat in the chair, which resembled a queen''s seat. After the people from the Empire arrived, Peroroncino remained silent the entire time, leaving an aloof and cold impression on everyone. Under Momonga''s guidance, the Emperor of the Empire, Jircniv, took the initiative to propose that Momonga build a country, and that he would help Nazarick seize E-Rantel as the capital of the Empire. As Jircniv was about to leave the outskirts of Nazarick, Peroroncino appeared before them. "You''re truly worthy of being called the Bloody Emperor, you have some courage. I have high hopes for you!" Peroroncino patted Jircniv''s shoulder, and a piece of paper fell into the collar of Jircniv''s tunic. Jircniv noticed Peroroncino''s action. After returning to his carriage and dismissing everyone, Jircniv took out the note from his collar. "You are quite impressive. Let us join forces to kill Ainz." The note contained only this sentence, and after he finished reading it, the paper disappeared. Chapter 66: The Undead of the Katze Plains On the Katze Plains, a party of human adventurers has once again met their end. Originally, the mist on the Katze Plains would dissipate by noon, but at this moment, it is already noon, and the mist remains as thick as ever. Adventurers sent by the Adventurer''s Guild have all gone missing, with no one returning. "The Guildmaster of the Adventurer''s Guild requested the help of the Adamantite Rank adventurer, Momon, but couldn''t find them." The Guildmaster then sought out Chino, but still, there was no sign of them. Helpless, they had no choice but to write a letter requesting the Adventurer, Blue Roses, from the royal capital to deal with the mysterious undead on the Katze Plains. Originally, the captain of Blue Roses''s team, Lakyus, refused, but after realizing that Evileye wanted to meet Momon, she reluctantly agreed to take on the task. Before long, the five of them arrived in E-Rantel to gather information, but the intel they received proved useless. None of the adventurers who went there had returned¡ªthey had all disappeared. Despite this, Blue Roses remained confident in their abilities. After preparing for the undead, they set out on their mission. Peroroncino once tried to use the undead that automatically emerged from the Great Tomb to grind levels, but he couldn''t gain any experience. However, wild undead could provide him with experience. So, Peroroncino arranged for Iguva to go to the Katze Plains to develop his strength and see if the undead tamed by Iguva could provide him with experience. At this moment, Iguva was sitting on a stone in the mist of the Katze Plains, deep in thought. "Why does His Excellency want me to gather power here? These undead, including myself, are insignificant in His Excellency''s eyes. It seems like the gathered forces won''t be able to accomplish anything..." Iguva shook his head. "His Excellency must have his reasons for doing this. Who am I to judge?" "Today we added fifteen skeleton soldiers, three elite skeleton soldiers, and one skeletal cavalry." "Total forces: 36,782." Iguva picked up a small notebook and jotted down the numbers. At that moment, a skeletal cavalry rider on a black skeleton mount approached Iguva. "My lord, powerful humans have arrived." "How strong are they?" "Their strength is definitely above mine." "A Death Knight is Level 45, so if they''re stronger than you, their level must be above 50." "I absolutely cannot allow this group to annihilate us."The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Organize the skeleton soldiers for a hidden ambush strategy." "Alert all Death Mages and have them prepare to attack." "Understood!" "Mere humans dreaming of wiping us out¡ªwhat utter folly." Iguva crushed a stone in his hand as he muttered to himself. ........ "This Katze Plains... what''s going on here? It''s noon, and the mist is still this thick!" "Gagaran, be careful. My detection magic isn''t working," Evileye said after casting a spell. "Tia and I also can''t precisely determine directions in this fog. It''s really strange," said Tina. "Don''t worry, I have this¡ªa compass stone I bought from a foreign merchant," Lakyus said, pulling out a strangely shaped stone. The stone was in two layers, with a small pointed rock on top. When the stone was moved, the pointed rock would rotate accordingly, always pointing in the same direction. "Then there''s no time to waste¡ªlet''s move out!" The members of Blue Roses stepped into the mist. Once inside, their visibility became significantly limited. "Eternal Light," Evileye cast a spell, causing the group''s weapons to emit a radiant glow, illuminating the path ahead. A very ordinary skeleton soldier noticed the group and charged at them, attempting to attack. However, Tina swiftly dispatched it with a single strike. More ordinary skeleton soldiers began to surround them. "They''re just low-tier skeleton soldiers¡ªnothing dangerous so far," Tina remarked. "Could it be that other adventurers got lost in the thick mist and ended up dying here over time?" "Not likely," one of them replied. "If it were just losing their way, at least some of them should have made it back to E-Rantel." "This place feels really eerie. There might be some strange enemies lurking around. Everyone, stay alert," said Lakyus, the leader of Blue Roses. The group continued forward for some distance but still found nothing out of the ordinary, encountering only a few low-level undead skeleton soldiers. "How strange," Evileye said, her tone filled with confusion. "There isn''t even a slightly stronger skeleton here¡ªthis is so odd!" "I''ll fly up and take a look!" "Lightning Strike!" "Lightning Strike!" ....... From all directions, several bolts of lightning struck toward Evileye. Because the skeletons they had encountered earlier were too weak, Evileye had let her guard down. The lightning bolts hit Evileye directly, causing her to sparkle in midair. "Damage Transfer." A glow enveloped Evileye''s body, nullifying the continuous damage. From above, Evileye saw hundreds of black skeletons closing in on the rest of Blue Roses. Among them were dozens of black skeletal cavalry. At their center was a skeletal knight clad in black armor, both he and his mount larger than the other skeletal riders. "Evileye, are you alright?" Lakyus called out urgently. "I''m fine! Everyone, be careful¡ªthe undead are closing in!" The other members of Blue Roses could not see the surrounding undead in their line of sight. "Death Ray." Iguva formed a black energy sphere in his hand, releasing a dark ray aimed at Evileye. "Prismatic Shield." The Death Ray was blocked by Evileye''s shield. "Magic Enhanced Crystal Homing Arrow!" A crystal arrow pierced through the mist, striking Iguva with precision. The arrow left a gaping wound in Iguva''s chest, but as an undead, such an injury was far from fatal. "Damn it!" Iguva immediately relocated, ensuring he moved to a spot safe from further attacks. Once secure, he slammed his hands onto the ground. "Seventh-Tier Magic: Undead Kingdom." A massive black magic circle appeared beneath Iguva''s feet as he continued chanting an incantation. "Crystal Scatter!" Evileye moved methodically, eliminating the undead mages one by one. Due to their dispersed positions, she had no choice but to handle them individually. Meanwhile, the rest of Blue Roses encountered the advancing skeleton soldiers. Unlike the usual white skeletons, these were uniform in appearance¡ªblack-armored skeleton warriors. They moved in formation, closing in on Blue Roses with precision. The front line of skeletons carried shields and swords, advancing cautiously with shields raised. Behind them, skeletons wielding spears used the gaps in the shields to aim, prepared to strike at any moment. "This is insane! These skeletons actually know how to use tactics and formations," Lakyus exclaimed, bewildered. "Leader, what do we do now?" "We have no choice but to fight with everything we''ve got. The enemy''s strength far exceeds what we anticipated," Lakyus replied grimly. Chapter 67: Grand General "Advance!" The Death Knight commanded the skeleton soldiers to push forward. "Martial skill !" Gagaran swung the large hammer in her hand, fending off the attacks from the spear-wielding skeletons. She struck a skeleton soldier''s shield, sending the soldier flying, crashing into the ones behind. "Floating Sword Array!" Six swords flew from behind Lakyus, killing all the skeletons that Gagaran had knocked down. "Charge through the gap that Gagaran created!" "Not so fast!" The Death Knight, riding his large black skeleton horse, blocked the gap. "Damn it, get out of my way!" Gagaran swung her large hammer toward the Death Knight. The Death Knight, using his mount to move quickly, generated a powerful impact and swung his massive halberd, striking Gagaran''s hammer head-on. Gagaran felt an overwhelming surge of power transfer from the hammer. The hammer was cleaved, leaving a large crack, and then it was knocked out of her hands, sending Gagaran flying along with it. "Gagaran, let go!" "How could a warrior let go of her weapon?" "Stop!" Gagaran tried desperately to make the hammer stop, but sadly, She failed. Gagaran was dragged into an area densely populated with skeleton soldiers by the hammer. The skeleton soldiers raised their spears and thrust them fiercely into Gagaran''s back. Luckily, Gagaran was wearing armor, but the armor still had several cracks from the strikes. Gagaran smashed into two skeleton soldiers and fell to the ground. The surrounding skeleton soldiers swarmed in, striking her armor with their weapons. As a spear aimed for Gagaran''s head, Tina appeared by her side, blocking the attack. However, Tina found herself surrounded as well. She swiftly slashed at a skeleton soldier''s neck with her sword, but didn''t sever the head completely; it was still attached by a part of the neck. She followed up with another strike, killing the skeleton soldier. Gagaran and Tina fought back-to-back amidst the swarm of skeleton soldiers. Neither Gagaran nor Tina could kill a skeleton soldier with a single blow. Gagaran''s weapon could smash the skeleton soldiers'' bones, but it couldn''t deliver a fatal blow. Tina''s weapon was too short to sever a skeleton soldier''s head in one strike. These skeleton soldiers were different from ordinary ones; they reacted quickly and attacked in coordinated formations, using synchronized tactics. Gagaran and Tina had a hard time finding an opportunity to counterattack. Seeing Tina rush to help Gagaran, Lakyus let out a sigh of relief. She teamed up with Tia to attack, making her way toward Gagaran. However, the Death Knight on horseback charged toward Lakyus.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "Lakyus, watch out behind you!" Tia immediately warned as she noticed the danger. But the Death Knight was moving incredibly fast, and Lakyus had no time to react. Tia drew her dagger and lunged at the Death Knight, but there was no way her dagger could win against the large halberd in direct confrontation. Tia knew this, so she aimed for the Death Knight''s skeletal horse. Just as she was about to strike, the Death Knight''s mount suddenly halted, turning sideways to face Tia. What awaited Tia was the Death Knight''s large halberd. At this moment, Tia couldn''t stop herself. She could only avoid a fatal strike. The blade struck Tia''s shoulder, severing her entire left shoulder along with the arm. Tia caught her severed arm and quickly retreated back to Lakyus''s side. "Healing" Tia''s arm was healed by Lakyus''s healing magic. At this moment, Lakyus''s gaze shifted to the insignia on the Death Knight''s armor. "That insignia is... my childhood idol, the former Grand General of the Kingdom, Lucas!" "I never expected that after so many years, someone would still remember my name." "General Lucas, weren''t you killed in the war fifteen years ago? Your remains were brought back to the kingdom and buried. How did you end up as an undead here?" "Hmph! Buried back in the kingdom? Those nobles never accepted that I was originally of common birth. They took the body of a dead noble and buried it as if it were mine, giving it a grand burial." "How could this happen! How could they treat you like this?" "You too are a noble, right? Don''t you understand what nobles are like?" "General Lucas, since you still remember your life before, why would you willingly become such a monster?" "Hahaha! A monster!" "I hate it! I hate that I couldn''t destroy the kingdom with my own hands." "This kingdom, to which I devoted my entire heart. I fought countless battles for it, but what did I get in return? Every time, the nobles held me back. The king knew, but still did nothing." "Even so, I never gave up." "But when the nobles couldn''t stand my integrity anymore, they started to plot against me. Every time, I foiled their schemes, reported it to the king, and all I got in return was that the noble had been punished." "And not long after, I still saw them alive and well." "The punishment they received was nothing but house arrest! Ridiculous!" "They couldn''t get rid of me, so they poisoned the warhorse that had accompanied me for many years." "If it hadn''t been for the horse suddenly collapsing during battle, how could I have died on the battlefield? How could we have lost that fight?" "I, who have won a hundred battles and never been defeated, how could I lose!" "General Lucas, since your death, the kingdom has been losing battle after battle against the empire. Everyone wants you to return." "What does that have to do with me? What does the kingdom''s victory or defeat have to do with me? The moment I died, I understood everything. The person I should hate the most is the king. My only wish now is to personally kill the king of the kingdom and wash the blood of all the nobles." "An incompetent person does not deserve to sit on the throne. Trash does not deserve power. I will make them understand that the victor is king." "I am very grateful to my current master, Lord Iguva. It is he who gave me the opportunity to be reborn, allowing me the chance to fulfill my resentment." "Having said all that, young girl, you should be on your way." "Don''t worry, after you die, my master will transform you into an undead. You won''t be alone, and your companions will also become undead. However, whether you retain the memories of your living self will depend on your will." ....... After Evileye finished dealing with all the necromancer corpses, she saw Gagaran flying through the air. Tina immediately rushed to help Gagaran, which relieved her quite a bit. She looked towards where Gagaran had flown from and saw a death knight. Just as she was preparing to go help Lakyus kill the death knight, Evileye noticed a massive black magic circle appearing on the ground. A dark aura began to spread from all the skeleton soldiers. "Fire!" At Iguva''s command, Hundreds of black arrows shot towards Evileye. Evileye had absolute confidence in her shield, but when the black arrows hit her shield, they turned into a pool of black slime, corroding the shield. "These are corrosive arrows with dark attributes." Evileye immediately realized that it was the powerful necromancer she had encountered earlier who was responsible. Compared to magic, arrows travel faster and in greater numbers. Evileye found it very difficult to dodge the arrows while moving, but dealing with these skeletal archers would be even more troublesome. There were over three hundred of these archers, all positioned in a scattered formation, leaving her no chance for a group attack. Evileye wanted to bypass these archers and attack Iguva, but she had to dodge and move at the same time. After all, her time was running out. If she couldn''t deal with Iguva quickly, there was a high chance that Lakyus and the others would die. If Lakyus died, no one would be able to cast resurrection magic for her. Chapter 68: Savior The intense attacks made it impossible for Evileye to advance. She directly gave up on defense and allowed the arrows to strike her body. "Crystal Scatter." The crystal projectiles hit the area where Iguva was located. "Ghost Fire Blaze." Blue flames sprayed from Iguva''s hand, directly incinerating the crystals shot by Evileye. "Magic-enhanced Crystal Spear." A crystal spear broke through the blue flames and pierced through Iguva''s body. "How is this possible!" Iguva took several steps back. "Perhaps if you keep attacking me, you will kill me, but your companions won''t last much longer." In the air, Evileye looked toward the positions of Gagaran and Tina. Their bodies were covered in wounds, and only a dozen or so skeletons had been killed, leaving several hundred still standing. On the other side, the attacks from the Death Knight were overwhelming Lakyus, who was panting heavily. Meanwhile, Tia was lying on the ground, motionless, possibly dead. "Bastard!" "Most Enhanced Magic! Crystal Explosion!" Three magic circles appeared around Evileye, and three differently colored crystals emerged. The three crystals simultaneously hit Iguva, creating a violent explosion. Evileye immediately flew toward Lakyus. "As long as I can save Lakyus, there''s still hope." Lucas also noticed Evileye flying toward him at high speed. He took out a bow and shot a transparent arrow. Due to the mist, Evileye couldn''t clearly see what Lucas had done. The arrow pierced directly through Evileye''s heart. Evileye fell near Gagaran and the others, and a skeleton soldier picked up a spear and directly thrust it into her body. Unlike Gagaran, Evileye wasn''t wearing armor. The spear pierced her through, sending a cold sensation straight through her. "Evileye!" Two voices rang out simultaneously¡ªit was Gagaran and Tina. They had witnessed Evileye fall and be pierced by the spear. "Is it like before?" Evileye recalled the time when she encountered Peroroncino and Shalltear, when she was completely powerless, watching as they did as they pleased with her. "Evileye, you can''t lose! You are the strongest!"Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Evileye remembered the words of her companion who traveled with her a century ago. "I can''t lose. I haven''t uncovered the truth behind the destruction of my country. I can''t lose." "Damage Transfer" A light emitted from Evileye''s body, healing all the damage she had taken, leaving only shallow wounds. "Maximum Strength Flame Pillar" Evileye clasped her hands together, and a red magic circle appeared on the ground. Pillars of flames erupted from the ground, incinerating all the skeleton soldiers around her. "Gagaran, Tina, hurry up!" Evileye carved a bloody path for Gagaran and Tina. "Maximum Strength Crystal Barrier" A wall made of two crystals formed a path for Gagaran and Tina, stopping the other skeleton soldiers from surrounding them. "Let''s go!" Gagaran and Tina followed Evileye''s lead, charging toward the side of the death knight. "This sword is nice, but you will never be able to unleash its true power. After you die, I will take good care of it." Lucas''s blade descended, and the powerful force made Lakyus lose her grip on the magic sword, sending it flying. Meanwhile, Tia had already collapsed, lifeless. "It''s over!" Lucas''s large sword swung down. "Crystal Barrier!" At the critical moment, a crystal wall appeared in front of the death knight. "How boring!" Crash! Lucas''s large sword struck the crystal wall, and the wall collapsed instantly. Behind the wall, the figures of the others from Blue Roses appeared. "Everyone!" Lakyus said, her eyes brimming with tears. "We can definitely escape together." "Escape? What a fantasy!" Iguva walked out from the group of skeleton soldiers. "You''re still alive!" "I am the great Death Lich, serving the mighty God of Death, Iguva. How could I die here?" "Well, you, a vampire mingling with humans, should have little power left by now!" "You must have noticed that those arrows are draining your strength." "Even so, killing you will still be more than enough." "Most Enhanced Magic! Crystal Dagger!" A crystal dagger flew toward Iguva. He stepped back a few paces, and a large number of skeleton soldiers blocked him, with the crystal dagger killing only three skeleton soldiers. "How many more times can you cast such an attack? While I have countless undead like this." "Be good and surrender, I will grant you a painless death." "Tch! To be underestimated by an undead!" Gagaran, severely wounded, sneered. "You think we''re going to surrender? It''s far too early for that." Lakyus was also encouraged by Gagaran''s words. "We are the Adamantite-tier adventurers, Blue Roses." "Adamantite-tier adventurers? That''s a joke." "Is it?" A slightly magnetic male voice that stood out from the crowd suddenly spoke. "Do the members of Blue Roses need help?" Chino and Yulia suddenly appeared at the scene. They had completely appeared within the undead''s encirclement. Seeing Peroroncino, Even Evileye thought she was hallucinating. "How did you end up here?" Lakyus immediately asked. "Isn''t it obvious? We used teleportation magic." "I heard you traveled all the way from the royal capital just to take care of the work we were supposed to handle!" "Fortunately, we arrived just in time." This was completely a lie from Peroroncino. Peroroncino had been watching all of Blue Roses''s actions through long-distance observation. He had been waiting for the right moment to make his entrance. "Group Healing" Peroroncino casually snapped his fingers. All the injuries on Blue Roses''s members were healed. Peroroncino''s appearance left Iguva unsure of what to do, and he immediately ordered all of his subordinates to stop attacking. The undead ceased their attacks, giving Blue Roses a chance to breathe. They had not had the opportunity to check on the fallen Tia, but now, they finally had the chance. "Tia! Tia is dead... Lakyus, quickly cast Resurrection on Tia," Tina said. "I can''t... Tia was resurrected not long ago, and now I can''t bring her back again." "I... Tia!" Tina, usually emotionless, couldn''t stop the tears from flowing. "It seems you need some careful assistance!" Peroroncino waved his hand. "Seventh-tier Faith Magic! Rebirth." A white magic circle appeared beneath the deceased Tia. The magic circle transformed into a column of white light, and Tia floated up as white butterflies entered her body. The undead instinctively took a step back. Holy magic had a great deterrent effect on them. Watching this scene, the center of Evileye''s attention gradually shifted, and another person slowly appeared in the place of Momon. (Evileye was gradually developing a favorable impression of Chino.) Chapter 69: The Emergence of the Sorcerer Kingdom "Who are you?!" Lucas shouted at Peroroncino. "I am Chino, a Adamantite-ranked adventurer. I''m here to eliminate you," Peroroncino replied. Hearing Peroroncino''s words, Iguva understood what needed to be done: pretend not to know Peroroncino. "As a lowly servant, contributing even a little to my master''s cause is its greatest honor, even if it means dying here," Iguva thought to himself. "Kill all these adventurers!" Iguva gave the order, and the undead swarmed forward. "Summon! Holy Sword!" A complex magic circle appeared, and a sword glowing with a pure white light was embedded in its center. "Ignorant summoner, do you think you can draw this sword? This blade is..." A female voice echoed from within the magic circle. Peroroncino paid no attention to the sword spirit. He casually extended his hand, effortlessly drew the sword, and swung it with ease. A streak of white sword energy instantly killed a skeleton soldier. "This useless sword sure makes a big deal out of nothing!" With a wave of his hand, Peroroncino used the same technique to summon another identical sword. He drew it effortlessly, now wielding two swords, slicing through skeletons one by one with ease. The skeleton soldiers, which had been a massive headache for Blue Roses, were as easy as chopping vegetables in Peroroncino''s hands. The skeletons'' weapons and shields were effortlessly broken by the light swords. "What should we do, Lord Iguva?" Lucas asked Iguva. "What should we do? What else can we do? Go and kill him." "But I don''t think my strength is a match for his." "That''s an order! Remember, you are merely my servant." "Understood!" "What''s happened to the once wise and mighty Lord Iguva? He used to care deeply about the safety of high-level combatants, but now..." Lucas thought for a moment, then gave up on thinking and charged toward Peroroncino. "Form the ranks! Death charge!" At Lucas''s command, hundreds of black skeleton cavalry emerged from the mist and charged toward Peroroncino under his lead. "Hmph!" "Seventh-tier magic: Holy Light Domain!" A massive magic circle appeared beneath Peroroncino''s feet. As the skeleton cavalry charged into the circle, their skeletal horses all stumbled and fell. Even Lucas, leading the charge, and his skeleton soldiers were no exception. Peroroncino tossed one of his swords to Yulia, and the two of them moved like flashes of light, weaving through the undead, with their numbers rapidly diminishing. Peroroncino''s experience as a humanoid was also growing quickly, leveling up from level 41 to level 43. "How impressive!" Lakyus watched the two of them, her eyes filled with envy. "If only I could be that strong..." Before long, hundreds of elite skeletons had been wiped out. Lucas and Yulia were still locked in combat, neither gaining the upper hand for the time being.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. "Lord Iguva, help me!" Lucas was unable to defeat Yulia in a short time and requested Iguva''s assistance. "If you can''t defeat your opponent, then go die!" Iguva''s words chilled Lucas to the bone. "Lord Iguva, if we gather the undead army, we can still fight these people." "Are you teaching me how to do things?!" Blue flames erupted from Iguva''s palm, burning Lucas''s body with intense fire. Yulia also created some distance from Lucas to avoid being accidentally harmed. Lucas could clearly feel the pain in his body, but the pain in his heart was even greater¡ªhis loyalty was once again ruthlessly crushed by someone. "It''s all because of your appearance that this is happening!" Blinded by rage, Lucas charged at Peroroncino. "Teleportation Shadow Flash Kill!" Peroroncino''s figure moved at an incredible speed, creating five afterimages that launched consecutive attacks from five different directions toward Lucas. Each attack pierced through Lucas''s body. Peroroncino''s real body appeared above Lucas, and in the instant the afterimages finished their attacks, he decapitated Lucas in one swift strike. By the time everyone shifted their gaze away from Peroroncino, Iguva had already vanished without a trace. The surrounding undead were all killed as well. "Lord Chino, we can''t let that undead escape. Otherwise, he''ll just gather more powerful undead," Evileye spoke up at this moment. "Protecting your safety is more important. Let me escort you out of here first, and I''ll return to search for him later." "He really cares about me! But my heart still belongs to Lord Momon," Evileye thought as she looked at Peroroncino, her face expressionless, though her heart was already in turmoil. "Yulia, you go after that undead." "Isn''t it too dangerous for Miss Yulia to go alone, Mr. Chino?" Lakyus spoke up. "I''m not a weakling like you all," Yulia said with a casual tone before gracefully stepping into the depths of the mist. Lakyus could only smile wryly. After all, what the other person said was true¡ªshe was weak. After escorting them back to E-Rantel, Peroroncino teleported to the mist in the Katze Plains. Yulia sat leisurely in Iguva''s seat, with Iguva standing nearby, head lowered, full of respect. As soon as Peroroncino appeared, Yulia immediately stood up and gestured for him to sit down. Peroroncino looked at the strange, dark-colored chair and had no desire to sit in it. But as an upper-ranking person, it felt awkward not to find somewhere to sit. "Yulia, would you be willing to become a chair?" Peroroncino asked sincerely. "As long as Lord Peroroncino gives the command, I would gladly leap into a boiling cauldron or face any danger. Becoming a chair is nothing that requires asking for my opinion." "If you don''t want to, it''s fine. After all, not everyone likes such things." "I''m willing, very willing." Then Yulia knelt down, facing upwards, and froze in place, supporting herself with all fours. "Yulia, why are you facing upwards?" "This way, it''s easier for you to reach..." "That''s thoughtful, but you should turn around. Looking at your face, all willing and eager, it feels kind of strange." "Then is this okay, Lord Peroroncino?" Yulia placed a headpiece on her head. The headpiece was that of a white horse. Peroroncino suddenly recalled a short video titled ''Miss, do you want to ride a horse?'' Except now, the roles were reversed. "You should still turn around." "This way, it''s easier for you to ride freely." "Did you take the wrong medicine or something?" Peroroncino looked around at the surroundings, filled with mist and the pervasive scent of the undead. In this environment, only a madman would think of such things. "What exactly are you thinking? I command you to tell me right now," Peroroncino said, harshly squeezing Yulia. "Lord Peroroncino, as the supreme being who enjoys ** the most, you made me your exclusive maid, but after all this time, you haven''t touched me. Have I done something wrong to anger you?" Peroroncino reflected on his memories with Yulia. It seemed like he was just one step away from being with her, having done everything else that needed to be done. Here''s a translation of the text you provided: "Don''t worry, handle the important matters first, then I''ll ** you." "Yes!" Yulia replied with a big smile towards Peroroncino. Perorochino sat on Yulia''s back and reached out to touch her waist. "So slender! How much do you weigh?" "Reporting to my lord, 50 kg." "Your ** should weigh about 3 kg, after all, C+ size should be quite heavy." "Apologies, Lord Peroroncino, I can''t measure that precisely." "I''ll find someone tomorrow to have my ** removed, and then..." Here''s the translation of the text you provided: "Stop, stop, stop, don''t hurt yourself like this. When you do this, my heart aches for you." Yulia is very emotionally intelligent, and usually, with just a glance from Peroroncino, Yulia can understand what he means. Peroroncino still likes her a lot. "How could I deserve to be cared for so much by you, the most esteemed and supreme...?" "Stop, don''t get emotional. You just need to know that, in my heart, you are as important as Shalltear." "Iguva, you did very well this time. Now, go to another place and continue doing the same thing as before!" "Understood!" "This is for you!" Peroroncino tossed a ring to Iguva. "This ring was used by Momonga when his power was weaker. It increases the upper limit of an undead''s magic. It doesn''t do much for Momonga now, so I''m giving it to you!" Here''s the translation of the text you provided: "Thank you very much!" Iguva knelt to the ground, presenting both hands to receive the ring. After Peroroncino and Yulia returned to E-Rantel, the streets were bustling with noise. Yulia casually stopped a person, slipped a gold coin into their hand, and before asking anything, the person said: "Something big has happened! The Empire has declared war on the Kingdom, saying it''s for the sake of the Sorcerer Kingdom and demanding the Kingdom cede E-Rantel." Chapter 70: The Twisted Princess As nightfall descended upon the royal capital, Renner and the Second Prince were seated across from each other. "Renner, what do you think about the Empire''s mention of the Ainz Ooal Gown Sorcerer Kingdom?" The Second Prince asked as he looked at the incoming message. "I think we should agree to their request." The Second Prince looked at Renner in disbelief. "Why would you come to that conclusion?" "Because the Kingdom''s Chief Warrior, he should be the strongest person in this country, and he knows better than anyone what true power is. He has agreed to cede E-Rantel to the Sorcerer Kingdom. I think it''s fine to give up E-Rantel." "Are you serious?" "Yes, I''m very serious!" The Second Prince clasped his hands behind his head and began to ponder. "Renner, you''re underestimating the Kingdom. The Chief Warrior is indeed strong, but what can a mere warrior do?" "Are you confused about something?" Renner suddenly leaned closer to the Second Prince, her gaze dark and ominous as she looked at him. "The king is a joke." "What do you mean by that, Renner?" "Well? I have a suggestion. How about we kill the king and the first prince, and you become the emperor?" "Do you know Emperor Jircniv of the Empire? He''s also known as the Bloody Emperor. How about you become the Bloodthirsty Emperor?" "What are you talking about? Are you crazy?" "I''m not crazy. Every major noble has an undercover agent of mine. As soon as a noble dies, they can immediately take over everything that noble had." "Where do you get the power? Where are your subordinates?" Renner didn''t speak. Instead, she shook the bell in her hand. A maid knocked on the door and entered. "Lady Renner, what are your orders?" "Come here." The maid, hearing the command, walked over to Renner''s side. "Can you go die?" "Lady Renner, what do you mean by this?" "The literal meaning." Renner drew a dagger from her sleeve and stabbed at the maid. However, the maid was quick and agile, dodging the attack and evading Renner''s dagger. The Second Prince watched silently, not understanding what his very clever sister was trying to do.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Lady Renner, playing with a dagger is not a good choice." "You are a maid sent by the Count of Kazte Border. But your true identity is that you are a subordinate of Duke Sreyak. And the Duke has arranged many maids like you¡ªskilled in combat¡ªaround influential people, right?" "Sorry, Lady Renner, but you know too much." The maid stopped pretending and drew a poison-tipped dagger from the sole of her shoe, stabbing it fiercely toward Renner''s neck. However, the poisoned dagger couldn''t even pierce the skin of Renner''s neck. Renner ignored the maid and turned her gaze toward the Second Prince. "Brother, do you think it''s difficult for a person with extremely high intelligence and great strength to gain power and have subordinates?" Renner extended her delicate hand and gently grasped the maid''s arm holding the dagger. With a strong twist and pull, the maid''s arm was forcibly ripped off by Renner. "Do you think I''m right, Brother?" Renner smiled happily, her expression completely unmasked. It looked incredibly eerie. The maid''s eyes went blank, not even reacting as her arm was easily torn off. Under normal circumstances, when someone''s arm is torn off, their body would be pulled along with it. But if the twisting and pulling is done in an instant, it''s possible to tear off the arm before the other person can react. "It''s just like the death roll of a crocodile." Blood splattered all over the Second Prince and Renner. The maid, feeling excruciating pain, was about to scream when Renner swiftly killed her first. Renner was laughing, and she was laughing very happily. "Brother, have you ever experienced the feeling of having power? It''s truly so satisfying." "Things that couldn''t be done before can now be done freely. Asking people to do things no longer requires beating around the bush." "Now, Brother, do you agree with the plan I just mentioned?" The Second Prince was in shock, unsure of what to say. "Can I have some time to think it over?" "Calling you ''Brother'' is out of politeness, but if you refuse, your fate might end up like hers." "If you kill me here, don''t think you can escape." "Divine Light Healing!" Renner''s hand emitted a glow, and the wounds of the dead maid were healed. "Puppet Technique." The maid seemed to come back to life, standing up covered in blood. "Lady Renner, what is your command?" "Your place of death is not necessarily going to be here." "Monster, you''re a monster." "Don''t you often call me that?" "You don''t have the right to refuse!" In order to survive, the Second Prince agreed. "Just don''t tell Father. He won''t believe that his beloved Renner is like this until he sees it with his own eyes." The Second Prince ran out of the door, madly sprinting. He didn''t stop until he reached his room, closed the door, collapsed onto the ground, and panted heavily. "Who gave her such powerful strength? Nothing can penetrate her. What will happen to my future? Who will help me? What should I do...?" Renner waved her hands in the air, and the dead maid, like a puppet, started walking toward the castle gates. "Stop! The gates are closed. No one is allowed in or out!" A soldier noticed the maid and shouted at her. "Go to hell!" The maid raised her dagger and stabbed at the soldier. The guards at the castle gates were skilled, and though the attack came suddenly, they managed to dodge it. The group of soldiers quickly subdued the maid. The maid immediately slashed her neck and committed suicide. After handling things, Renner changed into more practical clothes for movement, then used flight magic to leave the castle. She arrived at a hidden location in the city. A group of masked, black-clad individuals, dressed like Renner, appeared. "Leader, everything has been taken care of." "Good! Once the task is complete, all of you will become nobles," Renner''s voice changed, turning into that of a mature male. "It''s time for the Kingdom to change. Now is the time for us to make history." "I''ve been looking for you all for a long time, and finally, I''ve found you." A man with blue hair holding a knife suddenly appeared. "Are you looking for death?" The black-clad person, that actually was Renner, spoke up. "Hello, I am Brian Unglaus. I''ve been watching all the little moves you''ve been making recently. Surrender now!" Clink! Renner drew a dagger and swiftly struck, sending Unglaus back. "Martial Arts Domain!" Unglaus immediately assumed a combat stance. "Four Swords Slash!" Sword light flashed, but Renner remained unharmed. She appeared in front of Unglaus and struck him with a palm, sending him flying. "If you have no ability, don''t try to act like a hero," Renner said, then left. All the black-clad individuals disappeared without a trace. Chapter 71: Renners Daily Life "Unglaus! What happened to you!" Gazef saw his friend Unglaus, whom he had arranged to drink with, suddenly fly out from a small alley. Gazef immediately rushed into the alley, but there was no sign of anyone. Unglaus stood up on his own. Originally, he had made plans with Gazef to drink, but halfway there, he noticed a group of suspicious people and decided to follow them. He overheard them discussing a huge conspiracy, so he made up a couple of lies to make them think their plan had been exposed. However, Renner saw through his intentions immediately. If Unglaus hadn''t been one of her subordinates, Renner would have killed him right then and there. Gazef and Unglaus continued their investigation, following the traces left by the group. ....... Renner returned to her bedroom. As soon as she lay down on the bed, a hand suddenly reached from behind and grabbed her small A. Renner made no resistance and allowed the person to hold her. "Did my master come here with any orders?" Peroroncino leaned closer to Renner, whispering in her ear. "There are no orders, I just wanted your body." Renner turned around, pushed Peroroncino down, grabbed his collar, and arrogantly raised her head as she said. "I am the princess of the kingdom, how could I let you touch me so easily?" Throughout the exchange, Peroroncino''s hand never left the spot it was placed. Renner didn''t deliberately move his hand away. "You''re quite bold!" "A mere commoner wants to lay his hands on a princess." "So what if I do?" Peroroncino placed his other hand on the other A. "You''re a pervert!" "Pervert! Pervert! Pervert!" Renner punched Peroroncino''s chest repeatedly with her small fists.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. It looked like Renner was hitting with great force, but in reality, it wasn''t as strong as the pressure from Peroroncino''s hand. "Onii-Chan, I miss you so much!" Renner''s expression suddenly changed, and with a sincere gaze full of longing, she looked at Peroroncino. "Onii-Chan, without you, I feel so lonely every day when I sleep. In the quiet of the night, I always look forward to your arrival." "I like you the most, Onii-Chan." "I like you a lot, super like! The most, most, most!" "Onii-Chan! Onii-Chan! Onii-Chan!" Hearing Renner''s repeated affectionate calls of "Onii-Chan," Peroroncino couldn''t help but admit that she was really good at this. Then... "......" "Onii-Chan, are you even doing anything? Hehe..." "......" "Is that it? I don''t feel anything... Onii-Chan, didn''t you eat today..." "......" "I''m a little sleepy... Hah (¡¥¨Œ£þ¡«)choo~~..." "......" (Because... well, some things can''t be written, so it''s left like this.) Every time Peroroncino heard Renner''s words, he felt a strong urge to teach her a lesson, motivating him even more. "......" "......" "Ha!" Afterward, Renner lay limp on the bed, like a piece of soggy mud. "I almost thought I was going to die." "Then why did you tease me like that?" "Wasn''t it to make you satisfied?" "I''ve noticed you don''t seem to be as respectful toward me anymore." "Familiarity breeds boldness. Besides, I can tell you''re an easygoing person. You probably don''t mind me acting like this." "And if I do mind?" "Then I''ll let you do whatever you want." Renner turned over and lay on the bed with a look of utter resignation. "That expression is amazing! It''d be a shame if you didn''t win an Oscar for it." "What''s that?" "It''s complicated to explain, so I don''t plan to." "Dear Brother, do you have any rewards for me?" "Greedy little thing, already thinking about rewards? What do you want?" "Are you serious?" "Of course!" "I haven''t done anything, and you''re already offering me a reward." "You made me very happy today, so whatever reward you want, just say it!" "Can you resurrect humans?" "Of course!" "If Climb dies, please promise to resurrect him." "You like him?" Peroroncino''s gaze suddenly turned icy cold. "No, I just like the way he looks at his master, like a little puppy." "That gaze is truly irresistible," Renner said with a shy expression. "If I could, I''d love to chop off his head and place it on my bedside table. Waking up every day to see his puppy-like gaze would be perfect." Peroroncino instinctively shifted backward a bit. "Dear Brother, rest assured, I wouldn''t actually do such a thing." "I wouldn''t let anyone other than you touch my body. Not even Climb." "Good. You''re a smart girl and should know the consequences of lying to me." "Of course!" As Peroroncino left, Renner turned her gaze to the moon. "What an unfit ruler! But people like that are quite easy to use," Renner thought to herself as she looked at the moonlight. "My body feels so tired! Seriously, how do they even grow to be that big? (referring to his abs)" "The books talk about a pleasant sensation, but I didn''t feel anything at all. Maybe my body is just too small?" "With so much of it¡­ what if I end up having a child!" "No, wait. If I have a child, wouldn''t that make me even more important? If I could have a child..." "Just imagining it is amazing!" "In that case, I might even gather more people with eyes like Climb''s." "Although master is really handsome, I don''t feel anything for him at all. Could it be that I don''t like men?" Thinking about all sorts of random things, Renner eventually fell asleep. Chapter 72: Scheme Within a Scheme Within the Imperial Capital of the Baharuth Empire "What should I do?! Damn it! Damn it all!" Jircniv pounded the table in frustration, letting out an angry roar. It was already late at night, and he had sent everyone else away. "This suddenly emerging Nazarick is truly a troublesome entity." "Am I included in the list of troublesome entities?" Peroroncino, accompanied by Shalltear, suddenly appeared in Jircniv''s bedroom. Jircniv glanced at Peroroncino in confusion before quickly realizing what was happening. "Of course not, esteemed Lord Peroroncino." Jircniv couldn''t discern any expression on Peroroncino''s face, leaving him inwardly uneasy and restless. Peroroncino patted Jircniv on the shoulder and said, "Don''t be nervous!" "To what do I owe the honor of your visit?" "Do you remember the note I gave you before?" "What note?" Jircniv feigned ignorance, pretending to be clueless. He wasn''t sure if the Peroroncino in front of him was setting a trap. He didn''t dare take the risk¡ªone wrong move and everything could be over. "You''re very clever! You seem like a great partner to work with." "I''m not sure I understand what you mean," Jircniv replied, feigning confusion. "It seems you''re quite guarded against me." "What do you think of a position just below one, above all others?" "..." "That''s the position I''m in right now. On the throne sits Ainz Ooal Gown. Once, we were comrades who fought side by side and built Nazarick together. But over time, the other companions of Nazarick drifted away, leaving only him and me. And he became the leader chosen by everyone''s votes." "Everything I do is bound by his control, even though my contributions are no less than his. Why should the throne be his? Why should I follow his orders?" "To be a ruler, one must be the highest ruler. There''s a saying: the second place is the greatest loser, because the second is the closest to the first." "I want to reclaim the throne that rightfully belongs to me. Jircniv, let''s work together! The true master of Nazarick should be me!" Peroroncino''s passionate and fiery words convinced Jircniv of his sincerity. "So, Lord Peroroncino, what should I do?" "On the surface, just act as you normally would. In secret, gather powerful individuals. At the same time, it would be best if you could earn Ainz Ooal Gown''s trust. When I find the right opportunity, I''ll notify you to join me in taking him down."If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Understood, Lord Peroroncino. I will await your call." Peroroncino flapped his wings, creating a fierce gust of wind, and shot into the sky in an instant, with Shalltear following closely behind. The commotion in Jircniv''s bedroom drew the attention of the guards. Jircniv glanced at his own guards, then at Peroroncino. "Sigh, the difference is staggering!" "If he wanted to kill me, it wouldn''t take him any effort. Looks like he genuinely wants to cooperate. In that case, it''s time to put the plan into motion." "When the snipe and the clam fight, the fisherman profits. You monsters can keep fighting among yourselves! When the time comes, I''ll make sure to choose a decent grave for you. Wait, no, you''re already living in a tomb." "I should probably prepare a nice urn for you instead." Meanwhile, Peroroncino and Shalltear soared through the skies. "Master, were you serious about what you just said? If you want me to kill Lord Ainz, I will do so without hesitation." "Do you think it''s true or not?" "It doesn''t seem fake at all. It''s just like your true thoughts." "Ow!" Peroroncino gave Shalltear a light smack on the head. "Of course, it''s fake. As soon as I speak, Momonga would give up the throne without a second thought." "Momonga is a very kind person. Before the guild was formed, there were some conflicts among us, and it was Momonga who always acted as the mediator, resolving everyone''s disputes." "Even the Supreme Ones argue?" "Of course. Just like you guardians, everyone has their own personality, and people argue over various things. For example, when we conquered Nazarick and elected the guild leader." "If Momonga hadn''t taken that position, there would definitely have been disputes if anyone else had taken it. It could have even led to the guild splitting into two or even three factions." "Then why didn''t you become the guild leader?" "Me? I wouldn''t want to be that fool. Being the guild leader comes with so many responsibilities and no rewards¡ªit''s just a waste of time. I don''t have that sense of duty. I''d rather spend that time doing something more enjoyable, like playing some adult games." The two soon arrived near Nazarick. "Peroroncino, how''s the plan? Is everything going smoothly?" Momonga, flying in the sky outside of Nazarick, spoke up. "Everything is going smoothly!" "If this opportunity succeeds, it should be able to lure out those hidden threats lurking in the shadows," Momonga said. "I get the feeling those people you''re talking about don''t even exist. The strongest we''ve encountered so far is probably the one in Dragon Lord''s attire, and next is Blue Rose''s Evileye." "I remember Evileye is supposed to be a vampire. Should we have Shalltear, the true ancestor of vampires, control her and bring her to our side?" "I don''t think it''s necessary." "I feel like she''s exactly your type¡ª a blonde, tsundere loli..." "A forced fruit is never sweet." "I remember you said before that a forced fruit isn''t sweet, but it''s thirst-quenching." "You''re quoting my own words back at me, huh!" "Shalltear, go ahead and head back. I want to chat with Momonga for a bit!" "As you command!" Portal! Shalltear stepped through the portal and returned to her room. "Look at this starry sky, it''s so beautiful!" "Yes, it is!" "What do you think we should do after we conquer the world?" "I haven''t thought about that, but I think finding Bukubukuchagama is the most important thing right now. World domination can wait." "That''s true. You''re an undead, and I''m a Birdman with a lifespan of thousands of years. Time is on our side." "I''ve had the search team that Albedo sent out to find Bukubukuchagama, but they still have no news." "Let''s take it slow. This thing will take time." "I heard Jircniv wants you to display your strongest move on the battlefield to show your power." "Exactly!" "We''ve received word from the kingdom''s princess. She has everything prepared. After this battle, she''ll be able to control most of the high-ranking nobles." "Impressive! If it were me, I wouldn''t have any idea what to do." "Of course, just look at who her man is!" "Here''s the list! Be careful not to kill these people on the battlefield." Peroroncino handed Momonga several sheets of paper, each with a portrait and information about the individuals. "I''ll be careful!" "At that time, you''ll probably summon the Dark Young, right?" "Yes." "I hope you''ll try to avoid killing too many people. After all, we''ll be taking over the kingdom soon. A country with a large loss of population is hard to recover from." "Understood! No problem." The two of them gazed at the starry sky in silence. They had become so familiar with each other that there was nothing left to talk about. They simply stared quietly at the stars. Chapter 73: The Eve of War In the council chamber of the city lord''s manor in E-Rantel, a group of nobles and the king gathered for a meeting. "Tomorrow marks the final day of the Empire''s ultimatum. Do any of you have confidence in this battle?" "Of course! This time, we''ve assembled an army of 240,000, four times the size of the Empire''s forces. This is our chance to avenge our previous losses and invade the Empire''s territory," declared Marquis Boullope, whose face bore a scar. "As the vanguard, I will ensure an outstanding victory!" "Perhaps we can even march straight to the Empire''s capital and claim the head of Jircniv Rune Farlord El Nix," the kingdom''s Crown Prince said excitedly. No one responded to the Crown Prince''s words, as they considered it pure fantasy. "This war is unlike the small skirmishes of the past. I urge you all to exercise caution!" The king also felt that the Crown Prince might not be in the best state of mind. So, after the war council concluded, he assigned the Crown Prince to gather intelligence in Carne Village. Although the Crown Prince was full of complaints, he ultimately obeyed under the king''s strict orders. The Crown Prince''s dispatched unit moved at a quick pace and arrived at Carne Village by the afternoon. After some meaningless exchanges, the Crown Prince lost patience and ordered his soldiers to attack the village. At this moment, Peroroncino and Momonga sat in the Empire''s military camp tent, using a remote observation device to monitor everything happening in Carne Village. In Carne Village, the goblins and the villagers'' militia formed a strong, elite force and launched a counterattack against the Crown Prince''s troops, aiming to use direct pressure to force the Crown Prince to recall his soldiers stationed behind the gates. Just as the Crown Prince ordered the rear troops to provide reinforcements, the commander of that unit secretly sent the soldiers back instead. This detachment happened to encounter Enri and the village''s elderly, women, and children trying to escape through the back gate. "Goblin-sir! Please save us!" At this moment, memories flashed through Enri''s mind. With absolute trust in the goblins, Enri blew the Goblin General''s Horn with all her might. A powerful horn blast, with immense penetrating force, echoed across the skies. A flash of light appeared, and an elite goblin unit materialized. "What the¡ª!!!" This scene left Ainz stunned beyond words. "Holy crap! That''s insane!" Even Peroroncino was utterly shocked. The three hundred cavalry troops that had rushed in to capture Enri and the others found themselves face-to-face with the elite goblin unit. In an instant, the cavalry was surrounded and annihilated by two goblin cavalry squads¡ªone clad in white and the other in black. Meanwhile, the goblin heavy armor unit began an orderly march toward Carne Village''s main gate. The massive horn blast was heard clearly by the Crown Prince and his entourage at the main gate. "Reinforcements?" "But which army could it be?" a baron beside the Crown Prince asked in confusion.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. It wasn''t long before a force of goblins appeared along the perimeter of Carne Village''s walls. They wore black armor, wielding massive axes in one hand and shields as large as their bodies in the other¡ªa formidable goblin army. "Reinforcements are here! Head that way!" the goblin leader shouted upon spotting the goblin heavy infantry unit. Without hesitation, he led the charge, carving a path of blood and clearing the way for the others to break through into the goblin formation. The goblin heavy infantry made way for them, opening a path into their ranks. The commander of the attacking unit quickly realized the situation had taken a dire turn. His elite cavalry unit, sent out just moments ago, had been wiped out in an instant without a single survivor returning. Adding to his concern was the goblin army''s magnificent equipment. Rushing to the Crown Prince''s side, the commander urgently said, "Your Highness, we must retreat! Their strength likely matches or even surpasses the goblins we faced earlier!" "No retreat!" "Your Highness, please reconsider! We should retreat!" "If we leave that unit unchecked, what if they march on E-Rantel? Attack them now!" The commander, realizing he couldn''t convince the Crown Prince, reluctantly agreed to proceed. Even with just a glance, the commander could tell that the opposing force was exceptionally strong. At that moment, a steady drumbeat echoed through the battlefield¡ªit was the goblin army''s marching band. The rousing rhythm invigorated the goblin troops, drawing out their full potential. "Everyone, form the crane-wing formation and charge!" The soldiers formed the formation and charged toward the goblin heavy infantry. The spears of the kingdom''s soldiers collided with the goblin heavy infantry''s shields, snapping upon impact. What followed was the goblins'' giant axes; with a single swing, soldiers were reduced to bloodied, unrecognizable remains. The soldiers in the frontlines were cut down as though they were made of paper, massacred by the goblin heavy infantry in a relentless slaughter. Meanwhile, the Crown Prince''s cavalry tried flanking the goblin heavy infantry, seeking any weak point to exploit. However, the left-wing cavalry encountered the goblin paladin unit, mounted on white hunting hounds. Adorned in uniform silver armor and wielding gleaming silver lances, they clashed with the human cavalry. Only the human riders fell in the encounter. The human cavalry stood no chance against the goblin paladins. They couldn''t even scratch their opponents. Their weapons, mounts, armor, and individual combat abilities were all overwhelmingly inferior. On the other side of the goblin heavy infantry formation, the human cavalry ran into the goblin beast-rider unit. Riding unified black wolves, lightly armored, and each armed with black bows, the goblin beast-riders unleashed volleys of arrows that sent the human cavalry into disarray. Only a handful of scattered riders remained. The goblin beast-riders then switched to hunting blades, swiftly cleaning up the remaining cavalry. Behind the goblin heavy infantry, a coordinated rain of arrows descended upon the human forces. The human troops who had not yet engaged in the frontlines were struck down en masse by the goblin archers. The goblin longbowmen made their appearance, boasting an exceptionally far range that allowed them to launch precision strikes at distant targets. Following this, a series of fireballs soared over the frontlines of the goblin heavy infantry, wreaking devastating havoc on the human soldiers. The Goblin Magic Unit and Goblin Magic Enhanced Unit made their entrance. The enhanced fireballs struck the human forces, completely shattering their morale. The soldiers began fleeing in all directions. The commander rushed to the prince. "Your Highness, we must retreat!" "Fine! Let''s do that!" "You won''t get away!" A group of masked goblins wielding daggers emerged¡ªthe Goblin Assassination Unit. "The Goblin Assassination Unit has long been awaiting this moment. Hidden in the shadows, this will be our final act in plain sight!" "Your Highness! Hurry¡ª" Before he could finish, the commander was instantly silenced, his throat slit by one of the goblin assassins. The crown prince tugged the reins of his horse, attempting to escape in another direction, only to be confronted by a group of goblins wielding scythes, each wearing red caps. "Thirteen Red Caps of the Goblin Honor Guard! But it seems we aren''t even needed here," one of them said. "Protect His Highness! Retreat¡ª" The captain of the royal guards couldn''t finish his sentence before one of the Red Caps cleaved both him and his horse clean in half. The baron by the prince''s side was also not spared. After a fierce skirmish, nearly all of the prince''s entourage had fallen, leaving only a few survivors to flee with him. "Does the Goblin General''s Horn have specific activation conditions?" Ainz said, stroking his chin in thought. "I investigated Enri''s class earlier. She has awakened the Goblin General class. Activating the Goblin General''s Horn likely requires a bonus from this class," Peroroncino replied. "That class didn''t exist in the original game!" "It must be a hidden class that requires fulfilling specific conditions with goblins to unlock." "In the original game, no one would bother leveling up with goblins, the weakest creatures, so no one discovered this class!" "Seems like we need to conduct an experiment," Ainz concluded. Chapter 74: The Massacre On the Kazte Plains, the entire Kingdom army was assembled, waiting for the Empire''s attack. In previous years, the Empire had always been the one to initiate the attack. However, when the time came for the attack, the Empire''s army remained silent. "Strange, what exactly is the Empire waiting for?" Marquis Raeven said, looking into the distance at the Empire''s army. "If only it could be like previous years with small skirmishes," Gazef, wearing a set of magical armor, said from the side. "Unfortunately, it can''t be like that!" Marquis Boullope, with a scar on his face, could no longer contain himself as the vanguard. He ordered his 70,000 troops to advance. At this moment, the gates of the Empire''s fortress slowly opened, and two death knights holding the flag of Ainz Ooal Gown marched out in perfect step. Behind them followed hundreds of death knights. Momonga and Mare walked confidently behind the death knights, their steps deliberate and calm. The eerie presence of the death knights, with the aura of the deceased, sent chills down the spines of the Empire''s soldiers. The death knights lined up, waiting for Momonga''s command. Momonga raised both hands, and a massive magic circle appeared. Inside the magic circle were numerous complex sub-circles, intricately interwoven and alternating within the main circle. "What is that?!" Marquis Raeven exclaimed in shock upon seeing the gigantic magic circle. "Is this truly the power of Ainz Ooal Gown?" Kingdom''s Chief Warrior Gazef said, speaking up in awe. As Momonga cast his spell, he observed the Kingdom''s army, looking for any signs of players among them. "Looks like there aren''t any? In that case, there''s no need to use them as bait!" Momonga glanced at the "pay-to-win" item in his hand. "Never mind, such things probably won''t be obtainable in the future!" Marquis Boullope, who couldn''t understand the magic Momonga was casting, mistakenly thought it was some kind of trick. He immediately ordered his subordinates to continue advancing while he remained still, not moving an inch. After more than twenty seconds, the magic circle Momonga cast disappeared. A powerful black wave struck Marquis Boullope''s 70,000-strong army. All the soldiers, including Marquis Boullope and his steed, were hit by the black wave, their eyes rolling back as they instantly died. "This... this... this strike actually killed 70,000 people." Nimble, one of the Four Knights standing in for the Emperor, had an extremely grim expression. "Is there a problem, Lord Nimble?" "No, no! You really used an incredibly powerful magic! To think you killed 70,000 people with just one move." "Do you think this is the end? No, it isn''t. The tribute to the Dark Mother of Abundant Soil will return with a gift called . They are some very fine children."The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Above the 70,000 dead soldiers, a black orb appeared out of nowhere. The orb gradually enlarged, then shattered into liquid that covered all the corpses. After absorbing the bodies, the black liquid transformed into six enormous monsters. These creatures had the legs and bleating of goats, with their bodies covered in goat mouths and tentacles. "Despair has begun!" "My lovely little goats, attack!" The kingdom''s soldiers were stunned for a moment when they saw the black goats, but it wasn''t long before many of them were crushed under the hooves of the creatures. The kingdom''s soldiers began to flee. Seeing that the kingdom''s soldiers had lost all morale, Momonga snapped his fingers. Five of the black goats disappeared, leaving just one remaining. "Death Knights, attack!" "Lord Nimble, it''s your turn to act!" "Understood! Sorcerer King!" "All troops, advance!" The Empire''s soldiers all followed behind the Death Knights, carefully navigating through the chaos, fearing that they might be mistaken for enemies by the Death Knights if they moved too quickly. On the kingdom''s side, the nobles began fleeing in all directions. "It''s my turn to make an appearance!" Peroroncino, watching the scene through a long-distance telescope, stood up and retracted his hand from gently caressing Yulia''s soft spots. Peroroncino and Yulia teleported to the outskirts of E-Rantel. This was the path the kingdom''s retreating army had to pass through. A hundred vampire brides dressed in black tight-fitting clothes were already waiting. Each vampire bride looked very much like female ninjas. Soon, dozens of black-clad individuals appeared in the area. "Password!" one of them spoke first. "Survival of the fittest." "Winner takes all." After confirming their identities, the person spoke again. "Is it okay if they''re all women?" "You can pick one to test their strength!" The person chose the one with the largest chest. Before he could make a move, he suddenly felt a dizzying sensation, as if the world around him was spinning. He was inexplicably lifted and suspended by the thigh by the large-breasted female black-clad vampire. "I''m sorry, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have doubted your strength." "Let him go!" The vampire bride released him. "From now on, he will be your commander! I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll be leaving now!" "As you command!" The ten black-clad individuals split into ten groups, each group led by one male black-clad figure with ten vampire brides. Their mission was to hunt down all the high-ranking nobles. One by one, the counts and marquises who passed through this area were intercepted and killed by the vampire brides, with only a few nobles being spared. The remaining high-ranking nobles did not survive to return to E-Rantel. Peroroncino and Yulia arrived on the battlefield. Peroroncino was now using the identity of the adventurer Chino. The group of black-clad individuals also knew that Chino the adventurer and Yulia were on their side. Peroroncino''s arrival on the battlefield was a decision made after discussions with Momonga. They needed a hero to save the retreating soldiers. Originally, Peroroncino had recommended that Momonga take the stage! But Momonga rejected it! Multitasking was too difficult! So, the task was handed over to Peroroncino. At this moment, the Commander of the Kingdom''s army, in an attempt to protect the King, engaged in battle with a Death Knight. Martial Art: Without hesitation, Gazef used his strongest technique to strike at the Death Knight. With the enhancement of his magical weapon, Gazef''s sword created a crack in the Death Knight''s large shield. "Roooar!" The Death Knight, unwilling to back down, launched a counterattack at Gazef. Every strike from the Death Knight was expertly blocked by Gazef. "This thing is incredible!" Gazef could feel that the Death Knight''s speed and strength were on par with his own. Martial Art: Gazef seized the opportunity and swung his sword, aiming for the Death Knight''s neck. However, the sword only penetrated about a third of the way into the Death Knight''s neck before it could go no further. The Death Knight''s sword lunged toward the unprepared Gazef. Thanks to the magical armor he wore, Gazef was able to withstand the Death Knight''s blow. Martial Skill: In that instant, Gazef swung his sword with all his might and severed the Death Knight''s head. "Wonderful, wonderful! I didn''t expect Lord Gazef to defeat an existence that humans should be incapable of defeating with nothing but a human body," Momonga said as he rode his black goat and approached Gazef. Gazef, upon seeing Momonga''s skeletal face, froze for a moment. "Lord... it turns out you are an undead after all." Chapter 75: The Tool On the Katze Plains, many humans were fleeing. "Lord Raeven!" Several former adventurers caught up with Lord Raeven. "That''s great! I''m so glad you''re all okay! It''s a stroke of luck amidst the misfortune," Lord Raeven said, clearly relieved to see they were still alive. "I just found out that another group seems to be attacking the kingdom''s nobles. We''ve already seen over ten earls killed, and three marquises as well." "They didn''t attack you, did they?" "No, they didn''t!" "From now on, we must be extra cautious and avoid being ambushed by these people." With the protection of the former adventurers, Lord Raeven safely arrived at E-Rantel. Peroroncino had already arrived on the battlefield. The Death Knights were relentlessly hunting down the humans. Peroroncino had once summoned two holy swords, and both of those swords were now in Yulia''s hands. Peroroncino took out his own high-level magic weapon. "You handle the eight on the left, I''ll take the twelve on the right!" "Understood!" "My god! What kind of monster is this?!" Slinka, who was originally responsible for defending E-Rantel, also arrived on the battlefield. But this was far from a battlefield; it was a one-sided massacre by the monsters. Slinka had just organized the soldiers to counterattack, but their weapons couldn''t inflict even the slightest damage on the Death Knights. The counterattack force quickly collapsed. As a general, he could only barely escape under the protection of his personal guard. At this moment, the Death Knights had caught up with him again. His entire personal guard had been slain, with no one surviving. Just as the Death Knight''s sword was about to fall, a graceful figure suddenly appeared in front of him. "Shadow Blade Flash Strike!" Three streaks of sword light flashed, and the Death Knight''s head was severed by Yulia, causing the Death Knight to gradually turn to ash. "Yulia! Is that you, Yulia?" Yulia glanced at the general of E-Rantel, someone she had exchanged a few words with before. "Take care of yourself!" "Illusionary Light Flash!" Like a streak of light, Yulia passed through the three Death Knights in an instant, slaying them all. "Holy Light Apostle Yulia!" This was a title Slinka had heard soldiers in the barracks use to refer to Yulia.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. "I actually once foolishly thought about marrying her. I don''t deserve her! Someone as strong as her, no one is worthy of her." Slinka noticed a strong light flashing from the other side and looked over, only to see twelve Death Knights being killed in one strike by Peroroncino. "Truly a match made in heaven! But my heart hurts! The feeling of the goddess being taken away is so painful!" Slinka shed tears of frustration. "I still remember you! General of E-Rantel, it''s been a while, but you look so run-down now!" Peroroncino said with a playful tone. "You bastard! How far have you and Yulia gone?" Seeing Peroroncino''s casual demeanor, Slinka''s frustration boiled up. Even though Peroroncino could kill him with a gesture, he had to ask. "What step are you talking about?" "Don''t play dumb, every man knows what that means!" "Oh, that? You should ask Yulia to tell you!" Soon, Yulia had also taken care of the remaining Death Knights. Peroroncino waved his hand, and Yulia immediately appeared next to him, her speed even faster than during the battle. "Slinka asked us how far we''ve gone. You tell him. How far have we gone?" Yulia looked at Peroroncino with loving eyes and hugged him as she spoke. "Just a step away from pregnancy." Slinka had seen that kind of look before, the one a fanatic gives when looking at their object of devotion. A person with that look would willingly die for their belief. Slinka gasped and collapsed to the ground, utterly defeated. (Life has lost its meaning) "Hey! Don''t die on me!" Peroroncino cast a healing spell, forcing a dose of magic, but it was completely ineffective. Slinka still looked half-dead. Slinka was still important to Peroroncino, as the next step in controlling E-Rantel required the adventurers "Momon" and "Chino" to take action, and Slinka was the perfect substitute for Chino. Peroroncino glanced at Yulia. Yulia instantly understood what he meant. "Slinka, wake up! What I said earlier was a joke. I haven''t done anything with Lord Chino yet!" "Is that true?" Slinka asked as he got up. "It''s true! What I said earlier was just Lord Chino trying to play a joke on you, so I went along with it." "That''s great! The goddess hasn''t been defiled!" "Hey, hey, hey! What are you saying? What do you mean ''defiled''? How could someone as handsome, dashing, and elegant as me be considered defiled?" "We''re a perfect match, aren''t we?" "Well, ''beautiful lady'' is true, but as for ''talented man''...," Slinka said, giving Peroroncino a look of disdain. "Don''t think that just because you''ve taken me to brothels a few times, I won''t beat you!" "You bastard, stop spitting nonsense! When did I ever take you to a brothel?" Slinka was still trying to maintain a good impression in front of his goddess, even though Yulia had no interest in him. "Ah, right, right, right! I think I made a mistake!" Peroroncino glanced at Yulia, and she understood his meaning. "On July 6th at 16:00, Slinka came to see Chino-sama with two bottles of wine, and then..." "On July 25th at 18:00, Slinka came to see Chino-sama with an important document, and then..." "On August 9th..." Before Yulia could finish, Slinka once again collapsed to the ground with a look of despair. "Maybe I should just die... there''s no point in living anymore!" Nothing was more soul-crushing than hearing his goddess recounting the exact dates he had visited brothels. Although Peroroncino had gone with Slinka, his purpose had only been to broaden his horizons¡ªhe wasn''t interested in the women there. After all, this was still a battlefield. Although all the death knights had been eliminated, soldiers from the Baharuth Empire had surrounded them. "There are still people here! The one lying on the ground looks like a general. If we capture him, we can rise in rank and fortune." "Wow! There''s also a very beautiful woman here. If we offer her to His Majesty the Emperor, we''ll definitely be rewarded." Peroroncino suddenly smiled and looked at Yulia. Yulia also understood the look in Peroroncino''s eyes. "Playing the fool to catch the tiger." "Don''t hurt them, and I''ll come with you quietly!" Yulia stood in front of Peroroncino. "I really hate these pretty boys who hide behind women," the officer said as he picked up his weapon and walked toward Peroroncino. "I told you, you''re not allowed to touch him!" Yulia spoke in a pitiful voice. But she was holding a sword, and the soldiers hadn''t noticed when Yulia had stabbed it into the officer''s chest. Yulia''s voice and actions presented a stark contrast. "This woman ambushed our captain! Kill her to avenge him!" "Vengeance for the captain!" "You guys are really going to gang up on a fragile woman like this?" Yulia said in a high-pitched voice. The sword in her hand struck once more. Slinka looked at Peroroncino, then at Yulia, and his faith in her shattered. "Give me back my perfect goddess!" Chapter 76: A Chance Encounter At the edge of the Elf Kingdom, near a village far from the Kingdom, a male elf repeatedly examined the mirror in his hand. "It looks perfect; I shouldn''t be recognized!" This person was once the cavalry squad captain of the Slane Theocracy, who had been mentally controlled by Shalltear. Later, he was renamed "servant" by Peroroncino and his occupation was changed to a Impostor. After Shalltear''s death, the mental control over him was lifted, which allowed him to escape. He originally fled back to the Slane Theocracy, but after witnessing the strength of its powerful individuals, he fled again. He wandered and eventually ended up near the Elf Kingdom. "If I''ve escaped to this place, those monsters should no longer be able to find me. Now, I possess strength stronger than the Kingdom''s warlord. I''ll be able to thrive wherever I go." "Hey! There''s a red-haired woman up ahead, and she''s quite good-looking! After running away for so long, it''s time to enjoy myself! Up close, she''s even bigger than I expected; looks like it will be very pleasurable." "Is the left side east? No, that''s not it! Is the right side east? That doesn''t seem right either." The red-haired woman looked at the map in her hands, thoroughly confused. "Need help? I can assist you!" Yelena turned to look at the elven man beside her. He looked quite handsome. "I''ve lost my way. Can you help me? I''ll reward you afterward!" "Of course, no problem. Let me take a look at the map." Yelena handed the map to the elven man. "By the way, what''s your name? My name is Yelena." "My name is Buxtek Stalin." "You can just call me Buxtek!" Buxtek looked at the map and then spoke to Yelena. "Follow me?" "? I haven''t even told you my destination yet." "Ah! Sorry, I just instinctively started heading toward where I need to go." "I''m heading to the Dream Forest in the Elven Kingdom." "How coincidental! Our destinations are the same." The two didn''t walk for long when Buxtek suddenly stopped and said, "It''s getting late. How about we take a break?" "This place is perfect, surrounded by dense trees, hard to be detected," Buxtek thought to himself. Yelena looked up at the sun hanging high in the sky. When she looked down again, Buxtek suddenly lunged in front of her, holding a cloth with white powder on it. Yelena took a step back. "Are you here to rob me or assault me?" "Of course, both robbing and assaulting." "You''re quick on your feet. I should get serious too!" Buxtek drew his long sword. It was a magic weapon, one that Shalltear had casually given him in the past. "It''s been a while since I''ve encountered someone trying to rob me, but that sword of yours looks familiar... I just can''t remember where I''ve seen it before."Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. "Don''t worry, I have plenty of time. I''ll let you remember slowly. Hehehe!" Buxtek grinned lecherously. "Do you think it''s better to lose your left hand or your right hand?" Buxtek didn''t quite understand what Yelena meant, so he charged toward her with his weapon. "Never mind, losing a hand would make it impossible to take care of yourself. Let''s go with the third option!" Just as Yelena finished speaking, her figure suddenly disappeared from the spot. In an instant, she appeared right in front of Buxtek, delivering a swift kick to the area between his legs. Buxtek''s face instantly turned a shade of deep discomfort. Buxtek''s body suddenly changed, transforming into a human form. The place Yelena had kicked was actually his stomach, not his lower region. However, the force was enough to make him cry out in pain. "I didn''t expect to meet someone who can transform! You''re the first person I''ve encountered in all these years who can do that." "Dammit! Woman, you shouldn''t have provoked me! While in disguise, I can''t use my full strength. Let me show you what true power is!" Buxtek''s speed significantly increased as he charged at Yelena. Yelena didn''t make any move and allowed him to attack. When the sword struck her body, it was mere millimeters away from piercing her, but it stopped there, unable to move forward any further. "What is this?! You''re on the same level as those monsters!" "What monsters?" "Dammit!" Buxtek used all his strength, wildly swinging his sword, but he couldn''t even scratch Yelena. "How is this possible?! I finally escaped from their clutches, I was supposed to enjoy a beautiful life, yet I''m still encountering someone like this¡­ a monster!" Buxtek dropped his sword and turned to run, dashing into the nearby bushes. Yelena followed him, passing through the bushes, but couldn''t find Buxtek anywhere. "My detection skill can only work if he reverts to his original form." "I don''t want to revert to my original form, but I''m really curious about the monsters he mentioned!" Yelena''s body began to shift, almost like liquid, gradually transforming into a strange-looking red slime. Yelena is the human name that "Bukubukuchagama" gave herself, she had chosen this name just like a username, and if she didn''t like it, she''d change it. "Life perception!" Bukubukuchagama''s vision shifted into a three-dimensional state, like a thermal scanner, sensing the life forms around her. One particular figure was large and easy to detect. Buxtek, hidden in the bushes, had disguised himself as part of the foliage. Bukubukuchagama reverted to her human form and approached the bush where Buxtek was hiding. She simply stared at him without speaking. At that moment, Buxtek was sweating profusely. "I shouldn''t be found... Right? My disguise was perfect when I tested it earlier." Bukubukuchagama kicked him. Startled, Buxtek reverted to his original form and began to run wildly. Bukubukuchagama followed behind him. She didn''t push herself too hard, instead waiting for him to tire out before giving up. This would make questioning him easier. Buxtek kept glancing back, but Bukubukuchagama was always right behind him, maintaining a distance that wasn''t too close but also not too far. No matter how fast he tried to run, he couldn''t shake her off. After running for several hours, Buxtek finally grew too tired to continue. "Can you answer my question now? What did you mean by those monsters you mentioned earlier?" Buxtek recalled the True Vampire form of Shalltear. His eyes were filled with fear, and he remembered how he had been completely under her mental control. He had been like a puppet with no will of his own, a slave serving his master without any independent thought. Buxtek suddenly pulled a knife from his chest and swiftly stabbed toward Bukubukuchagama''s forehead. However, the attack still couldn''t break through Bukubukuchagama''s nullification ability. "Still not cooperating, huh? It''s time to make you suffer a bit!" Bukubukuchagama took out four daggers from her storage space and forcefully stabbed them into the center of his hands and lower legs, pinning him firmly to the ground. "Ah~!" The pain made Buxtek scream out. "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! I''ll tell you everything you want to know!" "What are the monsters you mentioned?" "There''s a group of monsters near Carne Village in the Re-Estize Kingdom. They...." "Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!" Several elven arrows suddenly shot toward Bukubukuchagama. When she transformed back into her human form, her perception was significantly impaired, and she didn''t sense the approaching elves at all. Several arrows struck Bukubukuchagama''s body, but her nullification ability negated all of them. However, Buxtek, being human, wasn''t so lucky and was shot through a fatal spot by the arrows. "It was that human who killed the chief''s son. He has a unique elven mark on him." Buxtek could only disguise himself as someone he had seen before, and the elf he had disguised himself as had been killed by him just days ago. "What about this human woman?" "Kill her too! Any human who dares to enter the elven territory should be killed without question!" Due to her poor perception, Bukubukuchagama didn''t shield Buxtek in time, leading to his death. Additionally, she didn''t possess any skills to revive others. "I''m getting a little angry now!" Chapter 77: Little Thing On the Katze Plain, many kingdom soldiers were fleeing from the pursuit of the Death Knights. A figure flashed by, a graceful silhouette swiftly killing several of the Death Knights that were chasing the soldiers. "That''s... the Goddess of E-Rantel, Yulia!" Many soldiers from E-Rantel recognized Yulia. Amidst the flashes of sword and blade, all the nearby Death Knights were quickly slain by Yulia. "I knew it! Once the Goddess appears, we are sure to be saved!" "You all better run! You''ll only be a hindrance here!" "May the gods bless you!" The soldiers, offering their heartfelt blessings, began to flee. "A goddess so powerful and beautiful, she''s like an angel!" "Calling her an angel doesn''t do her justice! She should be called the Savior." "I think she should be called the Light of Hope, illuminating the dawn for those trapped in despair!" As the soldiers fled, they continued to praise Yulia. Peroroncino, after killing a dozen or so Death Knights, stopped continuing to hunt them. The Death Knights didn''t give any experience points. He despised doing such thankless tasks and couldn''t be bothered. He thought it was better to spend his time flirting with beautiful women. In the first level of Nazarick, a group of vampire brides sat together, discussing topics related to Peroroncino. "How did you manage to earn Lord Peroroncino''s favor?" "Yes, yes, we really want to know!" The vampire bride, surrounded in the center, spoke up. "Actually, I didn''t do anything special. What attracted Lord Peroroncino was my voice." "Your voice? Your voice sounds nice, but there''s nothing particularly special about it!" "Lord Peroroncino said I speak with a lilt, but I''ve always spoken like this naturally." "And then Lord Peroroncino said that when I speak like this, it makes him feel very angry." "After that, Lord Peroroncino started spanking me." "And after spanking me, Lord Peroroncino said it wasn''t enough to vent his frustration, so he started tearing my clothes."This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. "I was completely indifferent and even actively helped Lord Peroroncino tear things apart." "Lord Peroroncino told me to stop and ordered me to resist." "Then what happened? What happened next?" "Then I still didn''t dare to resist Lord Peroroncino!" "Lord Peroroncino took out a piece of paper and made me look at the words on it and speak." "What did it say?" "Let me think! It said...." "No! Please don''t do this! This is wrong!" "I''m going to be defiled! No!" "Da-me! Da-me!" "Who will save me!" Then Lord Peroroncino started ** to me." "Then he took out another piece of paper and told me to read the words on it." "What did it say?!" a voice suddenly rang out, full of impatience. This voice gave many of the vampire brides a sense of familiarity. Upon hearing it, they all froze for a moment. "Lord Shalltear!" The vampire brides were about to salute Lord Shalltear. "No need, continue! I need to take notes!" Shalltear took out a small notebook and a pen, waiting for the vampire bride to continue speaking. "The paper said...." "It''s too small, it really doesn''t feel like anything. Did you not eat? Hoo hoo hoo." "Try harder... hoo hoo hoo!" "Is that it? I can''t feel you ** me at all." "Although Lord Peroroncino told me to say those words at the time, my real feeling was that I was going to die!" "Really, Lord Peroroncino''s there is so big!" "It''s even bigger than my forearm!" "I almost couldn''t handle it and died there! Lord Peroroncino is really amazing!" "If I could be ** with Lord Peroroncino and die, that would be such a fortunate thing." "So envious!" "I''m so envious too!" "At that time, Lord Peroroncino''s... so much..." "I didn''t dare waste any of it, afraid that even a little would fall to the ground. I quickly ate it all." "Only after making sure there were no leftovers did I collapse from exhaustion and faint." "Lord Peroroncino personally took me to his bed to rest." "When I woke up, he asked if everything was alright and if my body was okay. He even apologized, saying he shouldn''t have been so forceful." "Then I said without hesitation:" "To be ** with you is a great honor. You don''t need to apologize. You can do whatever you want, there''s no need to apologize." "Then Lord Peroroncino looked at me with a very strange expression and said nothing!" "What are you all talking about?" Lord Peroroncino suddenly appeared behind everyone. When Perorocino saw that vampire bride, he immediately knew what they were talking about." "At that time, Peroroncino was stunned, realizing that he had nearly killed the other person. But the other person woke up and said that being ** with him was an honor for her." This made Peroroncino feel especially embarrassed because he had been forcing the other person all along. Though the other person didn''t mind being forced. But the vampire bride''s voice made Peroroncino want to hit her. When that didn''t feel satisfying, he thought about using a weapon. Since the other person didn''t resist, Peroroncino lost interest and decided to make her resist. However, the not-so-bright vampire bride had no idea what to do. "Peroroncino had no choice but to take out his secret note. He had learned all these from Princess Renner. Many of the vampire brides began to bow when they saw Peroroncino, but the one who had almost been ** to death by Peroroncino was shaking her legs uncontrollably as she bowed. Clearly, the hidden injuries had not healed yet. However, hearing her voice, Peroroncino admitted that he was once again overcome by the urge to hit her. The vampire bride immediately cleared a path, and only then did Peroroncino realize that Shalltear was among the vampire brides. "Shalltear, what are you doing?" "I''m taking notes. With these notes, I''ll know how to make you happy!" "This place is nice!" "Shalltear!" Without hesitation, Shalltear instantly teleported to Peroroncino''s side. "Lord Peroroncino, I am always ready whenever you need me." Peroroncino glanced at all the vampire brides nearby. He instructed them to prepare for acting reluctance. But they just stared at each other, not knowing what to do. Shalltear then stepped in and taught them, one by one. Meanwhile, Peroroncino randomly selected a lucky one and launched the attack. Chapter 78: Sense of Contrast "The king, under the protection of his personal guards, returned to E-Rantel." "Upon returning to E-Rantel, the king found that no other high-ranking nobles had returned. Shortly after, the king received news of many noble casualties. It was at this point that the second prince appeared before the king." "Father, we have just received news that the commander of the warriors had been slain by Ainz Ooal Gown in a one-on-one duel. His bodies have just been brought back." "Gazef! How could this happen!" The elderly king collapsed onto the ground. "Father, the most important thing now is for you to recover. You are the ruler of the kingdom." "I should have listened to Gazef''s advice and given up E-Rantel!" "What about Marquis Raeven?" the king asked. "I don''t know, there is still no news of Marquis Raeven!" "All the information we have now is of the nobles'' deaths, and not a single major noble has returned alive to E-Rantel." "What about your older brother?" "We don''t know yet. No messenger has returned with news about him." As night fell, a few more nobles returned to E-Rantel. They immediately gathered to discuss what should be done next. The only suggestion was to cede E-Rantel, with no other proposals. Around a conference table large enough for a hundred people, fewer than ten remained, all their faces filled with despair. This scene conveys a sense of mounting loss and hopelessness, as the leadership of the kingdom seems to be crumbling. The absence of major nobles and the grim atmosphere at the meeting table indicate a kingdom on the brink of collapse, with no clear solutions on how to proceed. After the meeting, the other nobles immediately left E-Rantel, unwilling to stay even one more night. Not far from E-Rantel, a very exhausted group was making its way toward the city. "How could we lose to goblins! Why did we lose to goblins!" the Crown Prince shouted angrily. During the escape, the Crown Prince''s horse had died from exhaustion, and without a horse, he was forced to walk. Along the way, some soldiers gathered them together, forming a small group of about one hundred to head toward E-Rantel. "Are goblins really that powerful?" A youthful voice asked. The surrounding soldiers all turned to look at the one who had spoken. "Renner! What are you doing here!" "How could Princess Renner be here!" The soldiers were also curious. "Of course, I''m here to welcome my esteemed older brother!" Renner slowly approached the Crown Prince. "Renner, didn''t you bring any guards with you?" "Guards? I don''t need them!" Before the Crown Prince could ask further, Renner extended her hand and pierced his chest.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "Renner! ... You... actually..." The Crown Prince spat out a mouthful of blood, and Renner immediately distanced herself to avoid the splatter. The surrounding soldiers exchanged glances, unsure of what to do. The Crown Prince had already confirmed Renner''s identity. They didn''t dare act against her. The crime of attacking a princess was not something they could bear. "Brother! Do you know? I''ve wanted to kill you for a long time! Every time you yell at my dear Climb, it makes me so angry." "I really want to cut your tongue out!" Saying this, Renner took out a handkerchief and wiped the blood off her hands. The wound she inflicted was near the Crown Prince''s chest, close to his arm, and it wasn''t fatal. "No! No! You can''t be Renner! How could she be this powerful!" "You''re so distant, older brother! Do you remember me when I was little?" Renner gave the Crown Prince a very unsettling look. "You! You! I remember now! You''re a monster! You''re not human, you''re a monster!" "Someone kill her! I, the Crown Prince, command you!" The soldiers armed themselves and surrounded Renner, none of them daring to make the first move. Renner ignored everyone and walked directly towards the Crown Prince. "What are you all waiting for? Go kill her!" A soldier, gathering his courage, raised his sword and swung it at Renner. Renner lifted her delicate little hand and caught the sword with her palm. With her other hand, she ripped the soldier''s head off. Blood splattered everywhere. "Monster!" At this sight, the soldiers lost all their courage and began to flee, but after just a few steps, they slammed into an invisible wall. "I''ve already cast a barrier spell! None of you here will escape. You will all die here." "Sixth-tier Faith Magic! " A pair of snow-white wings appeared behind Renner. If one didn''t look at her face, she would resemble a beautiful angel. But Renner''s expression was horribly twisted. From a distance, Renner looked like a stunning angel. "Brother! Do I look beautiful now?" "Renner, have you thought this through? I am the Crown Prince! If you kill me, you''ll definitely be punished!" "Pfft!" Renner covered her mouth and smiled. "You''re really naive! Do you know why I set up this barrier?" "Of course, it''s to kill all the witnesses, so no one will know it was me who killed you!" "No, no, no! Don''t kill me! I''ll give you anything you want! After I become king, I will reward you greatly! Please don''t kill me! As king, I can give you everything you desire!" "Everything? Just you? I really don''t understand why someone as clever as me has such a stupid brother." "Any commoner on the street would be smarter than you!" "Lick my feet! Maybe if I''m in a good mood, I''ll spare you!" "I am the Crown Prince! The future king! And you''re asking me to lick your feet?" Renner raised her hand, and a magic circle appeared in her palm. A beam of light shot out from the circle, piercing the head of a soldier who was tapping on the barrier. Renner didn''t say anything, and the Crown Prince took a few steps back in fear. "I''ll do it, I''ll do it!" The Crown Prince knelt down, about to lick Renner''s feet. Just as he was about to do so, Renner kicked him. "How boring!" "Ah! My eye!!!" Renner''s kick directly blinded the Crown Prince''s left eye. "You bastard!" The Crown Prince drew his sword and swung it at Renner. Renner didn''t even dodge, letting the sword strike her. When it made contact with her body, it only cut through her clothes and couldn''t even scratch her delicate skin. "Is this the swordsmanship you''ve practiced for years? So what if you try to strike me?" "Renner put a glove on her hand, then... She cut off the crown prince''s tongue. "Every time you insult Climb, I remember! A total of 7,865 times. So I will cut you 7,865 times!" Renner snatched the crown prince''s sword away, and the prince was stammering, unable to say anything. "Ugh!!! Hmm!!!" Each time Renner struck, she used healing magic to mend the crown prince''s wounds. Many soldiers around them watched the scene, and one brave soldier tried to attack Renner but was obliterated in an instant by her strike. The soldiers couldn''t take it anymore and began collapsing in despair, some even committing suicide. Some soldiers attempted to dig their way out, only to find that the underground was also covered by the barrier. Eventually, one soldier hid in the dirt, hoping to escape Renner''s notice. Renner''s abuse of the crown prince continued for over two hours before she finally finished, cleaned up the other soldiers, and left. The soldier hiding in the dirt thought he had survived. As he emerged from the ground, he saw Renner, with an innocent smile on her face, staring at him. Renner''s body was covered in blood, a stark contrast to her expression. "I also enjoy playing hide-and-seek!" Her soft voice made it hard to imagine she was a bloodthirsty murderer. "Please spare me! I have a wife and children! I swear I''ll never tell anyone about what happened today." "This has nothing to do with me! Only the dead can keep secrets." Renner said, in the gentlest tone, the most hopeless words. Without hesitation, Renner killed him. Chapter 79: Establishing a Nation The kingdom ultimately decided to give the city of E-Rantel to Nazarick. At this moment, Peroroncino, who was playing the adventurer Chino, was in E-Rantel. Peroroncino also received the news that Gazef had died after a one-on-one battle with Ainz Ooal Gown. "Did Gazef die?" "Yulia, what do you think would happen if I revived him?" "Perhaps the king would be very grateful to you!" Although Yulia had high emotional intelligence, her intellectual capacity was actually quite average. "I used to think highly of him back in Carne Village! It''s so boring that he just died like this! More importantly..." Peroroncino asked Yulia to find Brian and inform him that he could revive Gazef. Upon hearing the news, Brian hurried over to meet Peroroncino. "Lord Chino, can you really revive Gazef?" "Of course!" "But Ainz Ooal Gown said when he killed Gazef that low-level resurrection magic can''t bring him back." "My resurrection magic is not low-level! Where is Gazef''s body?" "Please follow me!" Brian led the way to where Gazef''s body was stored. "Everyone, leave the area! Including you!" "Can I stay? I just want to watch!" "No, you''ll interfere with the resurrection." "Alright, I''ll leave now." Brian was quite well-known, and upon his command, the surrounding soldiers quickly left. Peroroncino took out a World-Class Item, the Perfect Resurrection Jade. A strong light flashed. Gazef''s body floated up, and his lifeless form began to slowly regenerate. Originally, Gazef''s body had become weak after death, with the cells losing their vitality. At this moment, Gazef appeared extremely frail. The light was slowly restoring the vitality of each of his cells, and gradually, Gazef began to regain his normal form. He now looked as though he was merely sleeping. "Brian, you can come over now!" Peroroncino''s voice wasn''t loud, but it reached Brian''s ears with precision. Seeing Gazef''s condition, Brian immediately knelt at Peroroncino''s feet. "Thank you so much, Lord Chino! If you have any requests, please feel free to tell me! I will risk everything without hesitation." "No need for that! I just didn''t want to see the famous Gajef die so easily." At that moment, Gazef opened his eyes. "Where is this? Brian? I''m not dead?" "Gazef, you were originally dead, but this Adamantite-level adventurer, Chino, revived you!" "Brian... I..." "Choosing to willingly die is the coward''s choice! As the kingdom''s Captain of the Guards, the one who loves this country the most, you were just going to leave this mess and walk away like that?" Brian yelled angrily at Gazef. "I''m sorry, Brian..." "Gazef, it''s great that you''re revived!" Brian''s tears began to fall.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Peroroncino, not in the mood to watch their emotional exchange, turned around and prepared to leave. "Please wait a moment! I remember His Majesty the Sorcerer King said he wouldn''t let me be revived, so how did you manage to bring me back?" Gajef asked Peroroncino. "I used a rare item." "I don''t deserve such an honor, for you to use such a precious item on me." "Good steel should be used on the edge of the blade! The kingdom needs you!" After saying that, Peroroncino and Yulia left. "Good steel should be used on the edge of the blade... Mr. Chino, thank you very much!" "I want you to keep the fact that I revived Gazef a secret. Just say it was done by a mysterious person!" The two only heard Peroroncino''s voice, but his and Yulia''s figures had already disappeared. "Lord Peroroncino must not have revived Gazef on a whim," Yulia suddenly spoke while walking on the streets of E-Rantel at night. "That''s right! Reviving him was more for Brian''s sake! I have a good view of Brian, but the person who supports him in growing stronger is Gazef." "How strong can humans become, really? Is it worth your anticipation?" "I just want to witness the birth of a miracle! Brian has seen four top-tier powerful beings, and yet he continues to strive to grow stronger." "If the roles were reversed, I might have already lost my belief in becoming stronger after encountering such powerful beings!" "I understand now. You must be interested in their fragile lives, just like how humans observe ants!" Yulia completely ignored the latter part of Peroroncino''s words. Peroroncino gave a wry smile. In his heart, he thought, "I used to be human too! I still have some fondness for the human race. There was a swordsman who said something very well." "My original intention, never to be forgotten." "I''m not like Momonga, I still have some faith in humanity." Yulia still couldn''t understand why Peroroncino had faith in such a weak race. "Let''s go back to Nazarick!" Peroroncino extended his hands toward Yulia''s... and they were teleported back to Nazarick. ...... Soon, the day arrived when the kingdom would offer E-Rantel to Nazarick. The entire E-Rantel was empty, except for a few guards stationed at the city gates. There was no one on the streets. The citizens were hiding inside their homes, observing the new rulers through their windows. Albedo walked at the front of the procession, followed by high-ranking skeletal warriors clad in golden armor, holding flags that symbolized the Ainz Ooal Gown guild. Behind them were 20 Death Knights. After the Death Knights came a grand carriage, which was extremely luxurious and adorned with several large gems. Inside the carriage sat Momonga. A child, around 7 years old, suddenly appeared by the side of the procession. He picked up a stone and threw it toward the Death Knights. "Monster! Give my father back to me!" The Death Knight turned and looked at the young boy. "I''m sorry, child doesn''t understand! Please, forgive him!" The child''s mother appeared and immediately hugged the child, pleading. Albedo, at the front of the procession, walked over, wielding her weapon, and spoke: "Disrespecting Lord Ainz is a crime punishable by death!" Albedo raised her weapon high. Just as it seemed she was about to strike, a large sword flew down from the air and embedded itself into the ground in front of Albedo. "Who is it?!" "Kuo!" Momon performed a front flip in the air and landed smoothly. "Throwing such a tantrum over a child throwing stones? Be careful, you might never get married!" "Disrespecting Lord Ainz, no matter the age or gender, is a crime deserving of death!" "What will you do if I don''t allow it?" "Then we will declare you a rebel against the king of this land and execute you on the spot!" "Don''t think you can easily defeat me!" The people watching from the windows looked on with eager expressions, hoping that Momon would be able to defeat these monsters. "Count us in!" Yulia and Peroroncino appeared beside Momon. Many people recognized Yulia, and their eyes were filled with hope. While they had only heard of Momon and his fame, many of them had seen Yulia in person. Both sides were tense, ready to battle at any moment. At this moment, Momonga appeared in the sky, flying over to Albedo and saying a few words to her. "What are your names?" "Momon." "Chino." "Yulia." "Lord Ainz wants you to surrender to us." "We don''t intend to assist the tyrants!" Yulia''s words made the people eagerly anticipate. "Lord Ainz, the merciful, does not intend to rule here with violence and terror." "Let you become the representatives of the citizens and the enforcers. If anyone, like that child just now, throws stones at Lord Ainz, you will kill them." "If you refuse, we will kill you on the spot, regardless of how many people are affected. We will eliminate all of you!" The mother of the nearby child trembled in fear upon hearing Albedo''s words. Momon hesitated for a moment before agreeing. Chino and Yulia also agreed. ...... "This performance is putting me to sleep! Later, I''ll go and take Yulia''s first time! Recently, I''ve been playing with the maid a lot, almost forgot to take Yulia''s first time." Back in the third level of Nazarick, Peroroncino stretched both hands and directly lay back in an empty space behind him. Yulia immediately flashed behind Peroroncino and... caught Peroroncino''s head. The surrounding vampire brides were very perceptive and quickly brought over a soft, large bed. "Someone brings a pillow when you''re sleepy, now this is the good life!" Yulia silently removed her clothes. Underneath, she wore a light *outfit. One leg was clad in high stockings, and the other in tights. This instantly piqued Peroroncino''s interest. Chapter 80: A Womans Imagination Momonga led the guardians to the central location of E-Rantel, the lord''s mansion, where he declared the founding of the Ainz Ooal Gown Sorcerer Kingdom. At this time, Peroroncino was engaged in inappropriate activities with Yulia and had not arrived. Momonga also understood Peroroncino''s personality, and such matters like founding a country were just formalities, so it didn''t matter whether he came or not. "As the highest ruler of Nazarick, Lord Momonga is founding the country, but Lord Peroroncino hasn''t come. Could it be that Lord Peroroncino doesn''t want to acknowledge Lord Momonga''s imperial status?" Albedo thought silently. "Wait... maybe in Demiurge''s previous plan, the empire was going to attempt to incite us. Lord Peroroncino requested to personally contact Emperor Jircniv... Is Lord Peroroncino planning to turn the act into reality?" "Even if Lord Peroroncino is one of the 41 Supreme Beings, I will not forgive you for acting against Lord Momonga." It is well-known that Albedo is very intelligent, but she is also a woman. Most women tend to imagine things that haven''t happened, relying solely on their own imagination. Especially women in love, who are most prone to such fantasies. Clearly, Albedo had already convinced herself that Peroroncino had betrayed Lord Momonga. "Since you betrayed Lord Momonga, don''t blame me for being ruthless. Anyone who tries to harm my beloved, no matter who they are, must die, even if they are a Supreme Being." "Albedo, what are you thinking?" Momonga looked at Albedo, who had been lost in thought. Momonga''s gaze seemed as though he could see through everything. (Could it be that Albedo has too much on her plate and is overworked? Should I reduce her workload?) Seeing Momonga''s gaze, Albedo suddenly froze. "Could it be that Lord Ainz already knew? With Lord Ainz''s intelligence, he must have discovered Lord Peroroncino''s intentions long ago. Could it be that Lord Ainz wants to give Lord Peroroncino a chance to repent?" "Albedo, have you been overworked recently?" "No, Lord Ainz, I was just thinking about how to govern E-Rantel next." "Looks like it''s going to be hard work for you from now on!" "It is an honor to serve Lord Ainz!" "After the founding of the country, there may be many things to deal with. I''ll be relying on everyone from now on." "Lord Ainz, you are being too modest. It is our pleasure to serve you," Demiurge said. "I''m very happy to hear you say that! It will be hard work ahead." "We will serve the Supreme One with all our hearts and souls." Albedo glanced at Demiurge. "Should I tell him? Forget it. If Demiurge is on Lord Peroroncino''s side, everything will be exposed. The plan must be carried out by someone I trust." "My sister, Rubedo, should be a good choice. With her combat strength, she is more than capable of killing Lord Peroroncino, one of the 41 Supreme Beings." ....... Night fell, and Momonga invited Peroroncino to go take a bath together. "Peroroncino, being an emperor is really exhausting!" "I know. It seems like the emperor of the empire only sleeps for 6 hours a day, and the rest of the time is spent dealing with all sorts of chaotic matters." "Albedo hasn''t been in the best mental state lately. It seems it''s because I''ve assigned her too much work. I actually wanted to help her share some of it, but when I look at the things she''s handling, it''s like reading a book in a foreign language. I can''t understand any of it."Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "Nazarick doesn''t have anyone with this kind of expertise, but you can try looking in E-Rantel! Although the people of E-Rantel can''t be fully trusted, for handling some trivial matters, they shouldn''t cause too much trouble." "That''s true, but how do we find such talent?" "I''m quite familiar with the city''s general from E-Rantel. I''ll go see him tomorrow and ask." "Then I''ll leave it to you!" "We''re friends, don''t mention trouble. It''s nothing!" ........ "Do you think I have favoring to humans? I still can''t treat humans and other species equally. Other NPCs in Nazarick consider humans to be inferior beings, but I keep hoping that one day a strong human will rise up and slap them in the face." "Make them understand that humans are not inferior beings." "Whether or not I''m right, it''s not up to me to decide, it''s up to you! Don''t worry about what others think. Peroroncino, haven''t you always been like this?" "I remember when you played Chino, not long after you came to E-Rantel, rumors spread that you were just a guy living off others. Didn''t you not care at the time?" "That''s because they were jealous since they couldn''t get anything for free, so they deliberately tarnished my reputation! I live off from my girl, but I do it proudly, just to make them jealous." "Yeah! This is the Peroroncino I know. Do you remember you once said, we were all humans once?" "I think you''re not wrong. Favoring humans is the right thing to do." "Thank you, Momonga. After you said that, I''m no longer so confused!" "I''ve already said, we''re friends, no need to thank me." "I don''t think we''re just friends anymore. We''re best friends!" "Yeah! Best friends!" They both raised their fists and bumped them together. "Even now, looking at your skeleton appearance is still really scary!" "Didn''t you get used to it in the game?" "Games are games, reality is reality. The feeling they give off is completely different." "How about this?" Momonga put on a clown mask. "Looks much better now!" Peroroncino also put on a mask with a "funny" expression. "Hahaha!" The two of them exchanged smiles. At that moment, the two alien creatures looked as happy as two children laughing. ........ The next day, Peroroncino found Slinka and restored his position as the General of E-Rantel. It turned out that he had been dismissed by Albedo. When Albedo arrived in E-Rantel, she first dismissed all the officials. Those with some background fled and left E-Rantel. The remaining officials were all locals of E-Rantel. Slinka was also a native of E-Rantel. Chino was still nominally a member of the Sorcerer Kingdom, but all the NPCs with any sense knew that Chino was under the command of Lord Peroroncino. So no one would refuse his appointment. "Do you know if there are any people skilled in management?" "Skilled in management?" Slinka took out a piece of paper and wrote down several names and addresses. Peroroncino immediately handed the list over to Yulia. "Bring these people here." "Aren''t you going?" Slinka asked. "Why should I go? Yulia can handle it perfectly on her own. What would I go for?" "Then, can I go with Yulia?" "Up to you!" Slinka mentally encouraged himself, "The goddess just has a small flaw. How can I give up now? This time, I must earn a little bit of her favor." The two walked down the street for a long time, and Slinka couldn''t think of a single topic to talk about. "Yulia, how old are you?" "Is that polite?" "Sorry!" Slinka straightened his legs and gave a very formal bow to Yulia in apology. Soon, they found all five people from the list. Perorochino casually asked each of them a few questions. For example, how would they handle a sudden emergency? Or, what would they do if there was a funding shortage? ........ The results of their answers were rather disappointing. "How did the interviews go?" "These people aren''t very good! Are there other candidates?" "Let me think... Oh, right, there''s a guy in the prison. He once organized a rebellion to overthrow the king and establish a new country. But it was short-lived. As soon as he gathered a group, he was reported by an insider." "Interesting." Soon, Peroroncino met this person¡ªa 16-year-old boy. Peroroncino promised him that if he could provide perfect answers to his questions, he would release him. Peroroncino asked the same questions he had asked the others, and the boy''s answers were flawless. Even Peroroncino, the one who posed the questions, couldn''t come up with such perfect answers. Without hesitation, Peroroncino ordered for the 16-year-old boy to be dressed up and taken to see Albedo. "Albedo, I heard you''ve been busy lately. I''ve found an assistant for you." "This is a power grab, right? Lord Peroroncino just appointed the general in charge of defending E-Rantel this morning, and now you''re trying to replace me? Does he think I''m an idiot?" Albedo thought to herself. "Sorry, Mr. Chino, I can handle these tasks just fine and don''t need an assistant." "Mm, alright!" Peroroncino left with the boy. For now, the boy was assigned to work under Slinka. Peroroncino privately communicated with Momonga at this time. "Perhaps Albedo still doesn''t trust humans. I''ll ask her about it later." "Indeed, it might be that she just doesn''t trust humans." Once Peroroncino had left, Albedo suddenly slammed the table, shattering it. "To think you''re so blatantly starting a power grab... Hmph, I will never let you succeed." "The plan must be accelerated." Chapter 81: The Empires Invitation In the blink of an eye, a month had passed since the Sorcerer Kingdom took over the governance of E-Rantel. With the help of adventurers Momon and Nabe, the people quickly adapted to their new way of life. The current E-Rantel had significantly reduced taxes and encouraged commerce among its citizens, with many welfare policies introduced to improve their daily lives. Momonga walked down the streets of E-Rantel. The streets were sparsely populated, and many people, upon spotting Ainz from afar, immediately detoured to avoid crossing paths with him, afraid of a direct encounter. Following behind Momonga were six angelic beings resembling soldiers. They were summoned through the use of the super-tier magic and were level 80 Seraphim. Their combat prowess was undoubtedly exceptional. Momonga headed straight to the Adventurer''s Guild. At the front desk, there was only one receptionist, who visibly tensed upon seeing him. The receptionist quickly bowed. "Greetings, Your Majesty the Sorcerer King!" "Rise. Is your guild master here?" "He is. He''s currently upstairs on the second floor." At this moment, Peroroncino was upstairs conversing with the guild master of the Adventurer''s Guild. Peroroncino had come to inquire about the whereabouts of any elves known to the guild master. As a self-proclaimed connoisseur of beauty, he believed his harem couldn''t possibly be complete without an elf. Unfortunately, the guild master had no information on the matter. Most adventurers in E-Rantel usually took on tasks to hunt monsters in the nearby areas and rarely ventured far from the guild. Information about foreign lands was even scarcer. Just as Peroroncino was about to leave, he bumped into Momonga. When Momonga hesitated, wondering whether to step aside for Peroroncino, the latter had already moved out of the way. "Greetings, Your Majesty the Sorcerer King!" The guild master immediately bowed upon seeing Momonga. "Lord Chino!" The guild master subtly hinted to Peroroncino in a low voice, but Peroroncino did nothing and returned to his seat. "No need for formalities!" "How fortunate! It''s such a coincidence to run into you here, Lord Chino." "Indeed, it''s quite the coincidence!" Peroroncino and Momonga exchanged a few polite words. After that, Momonga began a long-winded conversation with the guild master of the Adventurer''s Guild. After listening to their lengthy discussion, Peroroncino felt that they had only exchanged a couple of sentences. "Adventurers should go explore the unknown world, venture beyond the map and explore what lies outside!" "Agreed!" Peroroncino felt that after all their talking, they had basically said just these two simple sentences. "How did they manage to turn such a simple statement into such a long-winded conversation?" Peroroncino couldn''t figure it out. He couldn''t help but admire them; after all, he knew he could never do that. After accepting Momonga''s suggestion, the guild master of the Adventurer''s Guild, Ainzach, proposed that they go to the Empire and poach some of their adventurers. Momonga agreed with Ainzach''s proposal. At this moment, Peroroncino suddenly received a message from Emperor Jircniv of the Empire.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Jircniv mentioned that he had arranged a meeting with high-ranking officials from the Slane Theocracy and invited Peroroncino to join him in discussing how to deal with Ainz Ooal Gown. "The Slane Theocracy, huh? Interesting," Peroroncino thought. Peroroncino returned to Nazarick, took Shalltear, and directly teleported to the Empire''s royal palace to meet with Jircniv. Holding the communicator Peroroncino had given him, Jircniv was startled when Peroroncino suddenly appeared before him. "I just cut off communication a moment ago, and now he''s teleported all the way here... He truly has such abilities," Jircniv thought in amazement. At this moment, standing next to Peroroncino was Shalltear, dressed in a pure white dress and wearing a white hat. "Mr. Peroroncino, who is this?" "She is my most loyal subordinate. You should have seen her before¡ªShalltear." Jircniv recalled when he visited the Great Tomb of Nazarick and did indeed see a young vampire loli, but her aura was completely different from the one in front of him. "Then, where are the representatives of the Slane Theocracy you arranged to meet?" "Please wait a day. They''re still on their way and are expected to arrive tomorrow." Feeling that his current appearance was a bit too conspicuous, Peroroncino changed his form into Chino. Jircniv didn''t know about the Adamantite-level adventurer Chino from E-Rantel and had never met him, so he didn''t recognize him. Jircniv had arranged for the Slane Theocracy''s representatives to meet at the Empire''s arena. The large crowd there would help mask his true intentions. The next day, the representatives from the Slane Theocracy arrived as scheduled. The visitors were two high-ranking priests from the Slane Theocracy, along with their subordinates. The two high priests were the High Priest of the Fire Temple and the High Priest of the Wind Temple. "Welcome! Please, take a seat!" The two high priests glanced at Peroroncino and Shalltear, who were sitting to the side, but said nothing and took their seats. After sitting down, they handed a note to Jircniv. The note contained the names of the two high priests. "They''re conveying information through a note, being quite cautious." "They are powerful allies I found who are capable of matching Ainz Ooal Gown''s strength." The high priests did not sense how powerful Peroroncino was; instead, they only felt the immense power emanating from Shalltear, who was by his side. "And this power feels like it has a holy attribute." Shalltear''s attire was designed to conceal her vampire aura. As one of the Floor Guardians (Floor 1-3), Shalltear had three forms. The first form was her berserk state, where she transformed into a true vampire. In this form, both her speed and attack power greatly increased, but her intelligence dropped significantly. Given that Shalltear''s intelligence was already not very high, this transformation made her resemble a wild beast. The second form was her current appearance, where she could cast holy and fire attribute magic, making her a close-combat mage type. She could also use the special skill "Heroic Spirit Warrior." The third form was the Valkyrie form, where she wore red armor and wielded a long spear. In this form, she could use many special skills, including all the abilities from her second form. Her combat power in this form was extremely formidable. Shalltear did not make any effort to conceal her aura, and both high priests clearly sensed it. "Who is the girl wearing the mask?" The High Priest of the Wind Temple felt that Shalltear''s aura was very similar to the Slane Theocracy''s strongest individual, the godlike being known as "Certain Death." "Her name is Shalltear! That''s all I know. If you want to ask anything, you can ask her directly." Jircniv handed the note to the high priest. Upon hearing this name, neither of the high priests connected her to the vampire who had killed the three members of the Black Scripture. From the information they had received, the vampire responsible was named "Honyopenyoko," not Shalltear. The high priest wrote a message and handed it to Peroroncino. Without even glancing at it, Peroroncino conjured a ball of fire in his hand and burned the note. "Such a coward, you shouldn''t even be here! You haven''t done anything yet and you''re already too scared to speak." "You should just stay hidden like mice in your holes. What would happen if you came out and got scared to death by mistake?" Shalltear taunted. "You!" One of the high priest''s subordinates was about to speak but was stopped. "My apologies! Hello, I am Raymond Zarg Lauransan, the High Priest of the Earth Temple from the Slane Theocracy." "The High Priest of the Earth Temple? Isn''t he supposed to be the High Priest of the Fire Temple...? It seems the Slane Theocracy still doesn''t trust me," Jircniv thought to himself. "May I ask, do you truly have the power to defeat Ainz Ooal Gown?" "Of course!" "Could you please demonstrate your abilities?" "Hmph!" Perorochino smiled. "Since you want to see, just show him, Shalltear." Suddenly, Shalltear vanished from her spot, and the subordinate standing behind the two high priests, who had just been about to speak, was transformed into a cloud of blood. No one present could follow Shalltear''s movement. From the moment she attacked to the moment it ended, they didn''t even have time to blink. "This... This is! There''s no mistake, this person absolutely has the power to match the strength of ''Antilene Heran Fouche''!" Both of the high priests thought in unison. Jircniv watched everything unfold, his face filled with shock. This power had completely surpassed his understanding. "Seventh-tier faith magic, Reversal Resurrection!" The person who had turned into blood mist was enveloped in a beam of light and slowly had their body reshaped. They were revived. Chapter 82: Coincidence or Not This is a resurrection magic never seen before. The group from the Slane Theocracy was astonished by what had just happened. "Now it''s time to show me your worth!" The two high priests of the Slane Theocracy looked at each other, unable to think of anything stronger than the magic Peororoncino had just demonstrated. "Next, let''s welcome the Martial King!" The announcer in the arena shouted loudly. "And the Martial King''s opponent is a mystery, even I just found out. His name is one that everyone knows." "He is none other than the Sorcerer King Ainz Ooal Gown from Sorcerer Kingdom!" Upon hearing the announcer''s words, Jircniv was stunned. The pen and paper in his hand fell to the ground. "How could the Sorcerer King be here???" The soldiers from the Slane Theocracy immediately became tense, positioning themselves in front of the two high priests. Jircniv stood up and looked down at Ainz Ooal Gown. "Your Majesty, the location was booked by you. How could you not know whether Ainz Ooal Gown would show up?" The High Priest of the Fire Temple spoke. "Are you trying to betray us?" The High Priest of the Earth Temple asked. "No, it''s not like that! I would never betray you! If that were the case, I wouldn''t be this flustered!" Facing the insistence of the high priests, Jircniv hurriedly explained. "Is His Majesty trying to make us trust you?" Momonga flew up and came in front of Jircniv. "Your Majesty Jircniv! It''s been such a long time!" Momonga tone was flat, without any emotion. To Jircniv, those words felt like the whisper of death. "Likewise, Your Excellency! What a coincidence to meet here!" "I feel the same, truly a coincidence!" Momonga''s red skeletal eyes seemed as if they could pierce through a person''s heart and see everything. Momonga''s words were taken literally, but to Jircniv, they carried a different weight. "He predicted my prediction, he figured everything out? No, this must be his plan. After I made an agreement with the Theocracy, he came here to disrupt our alliance and pressure both nations. He''s got me completely under his control." Jircniv turned to look at where Perolocino had been, but it was already empty. Peroroncino and Shalltear had disappeared without anyone noticing. "Are those people over there His Majesty''s friends?" Momonga''s tone was very flat. But to Jircniv, it felt like Momonga was saying: "Is that the ally you''ve found, Jircniv?" "What venomous words! Isn''t this forcing me to choose sides? If I say they are my friends, they''ll have a reason to attack me; if I say they are not, then the alliance is ruined." Jircniv thought to himself. "Jircniv seems to be sweating a lot! Is it hot? Oh right, I''m a skeleton, so I can''t feel it; maybe it really is hot," Momonga thought inwardly.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "My apologies, we should have introduced ourselves, but we have urgent matters to attend to and must leave immediately. Please ask His Majesty Jircniv about our identities," said the Earth Temple High Priest without hesitation. "Is that so? What a pity. I hope we meet again by chance! Take care," Momonga said, his words still cold and indifferent. The people from the Slane Theocracy did not interpret it literally. "Is that so? Then I''ll let you go this time. But next time I see you, it will be your end!" The people from the Slane Theocracy pretended to stay calm, nodded, and turned to leave. "What''s wrong, Jircniv? You look pale, have you been overworking or feeling unwell recently?" "Jircniv only sleeps six hours a day, he must be very tired," Momonga thought inwardly. "No, I am not ill!" "Is that so? Health is the foundation, please take care of yourself!" "I still have a match to attend to, so I''ll take my leave!" With that, Momonga flew down. "You''ve lied to us, Jircniv!" The two high priests from the Slane Theocracy spoke from the doorway. Jircniv desperately tried to explain, but the others completely mistrusted him. Jircniv, like a deflated balloon, slumped down onto the chair. "It''s over, everything is over! Without the powerful Slane Theocracy as an ally, relying on myself alone, I''m no match for the Sorcerer King." Jircniv glanced at the spot where Peroroncino had disappeared. "What will Peroroncino think of me? He won''t think I''ve betrayed him, will he?" "Did you discover me?" Peroroncino suddenly appeared. "Peroroncino, sir, you haven''t left? You''ve been here the whole time?" "Of course, if I had left, Ainz Ooal Gown would have noticed. I had to hide my presence. Fortunately, he didn''t use any detection magic. For this matter, I need an explanation from you!" "Peroroncino, sir, this was all just a coincidence, I never betrayed you." "Is that so... I will investigate the truth of this matter. If I find out you lied to me, I''m sure you can guess what your fate will be. Let''s go!" Shalltear extended her hand and summoned a portal. Peroroncino and Shalltear left, but instead of leaving the arena, they appeared high above the arena. "Perfect, I''m bored, let''s watch the battle between Momonga and the Martial King!" "As the King of the Sorcerer Kingdom, will the Sorcerer King be able to defeat the Martial King? Let''s wait and see," the announcer shouted loudly. "Martial King! Go for it!" Jircniv shouted with all his might, cheering loudly. In the battle between Momonga and the Martial King, Peroroncino used his Eye of Insight and observed that while Momonga was exchanging blows with the Martial King, his health bar hadn''t changed at all. Moreover, Momonga''s attributes were all partially restricted. Even his ability to nullify effects was disabled. "Martial King, go! Martial King, go! Go, kill him! Martial King, go, kill him!" Jircniv screamed hoarsely, his voice breaking. His throat was already very sore, but he showed no signs of stopping. "How annoying! I''m talking about you, Jircniv! What do you mean ''kill me''? I''m really getting angry!" Momonga thought to himself while continuing to fight the Martial King. Peroroncino, watching the hoarse Jircniv, couldn''t help but want to laugh. Knowing everything, he understood very well how Jircniv must be feeling at this moment. "Lord Peroroncino, is something funny?" Clearly, Shalltear didn''t understand what Peroroncino was laughing about. "I''m laughing at Jircniv. Because of Momonga''s appearance, all of his plans have fallen apart. Now he can only scream at the Martial King to kill him in impotent rage." "I see, that''s really laughable!" Shalltear also tried to imitate Peroroncino and smiled. "Stop pretending to laugh, it''s very fake!" Peroroncino pinched Shalltear''s face as he said. Then, Peroroncino wrapped both arms around Shalltear, pulling her into his embrace, not for any particular reason, just to casually hug and touch her. The feeling of her clothes was completely different for Peroroncino. Soon, the battle between the Martial King and Momonga ended with a victor. Momonga then began... not to "kick down the walls" as expected, but to recruit adventurers for exploring unknown territories. And Momoga casually resurrected the fallen Martial King, telling everyone that even if they died, he could bring them back to life for adventurers. After doing all this, Momonga approached Jircniv to bid farewell. "As expected of Lord Ainz, you easily defeated the Empire''s strongest warrior. I must say, it was truly magnificent." "The victory was not surprising; it was just that luck was on my side." "Ugh!" Jircniv gritted his teeth. "Damn you! Still acting like you''re all high and mighty when it was a one-sided crushing defeat," Jircniv roared inwardly. "Well, nothing more to do, I''ll be leaving now." "Wait! Sorcerer King, I... no, the Baharuth Empire is willing to become a vassal state of the Sorcerer Kingdom." "Your Majesty, what do you mean by this?" His subordinate immediately shouted. Jircniv waved his hand, signaling them to be quiet. "Huh?" "Jircniv, are you sure you want to become my vassal state?" "By the way, what''s a vassal state? I''ve never heard of this term before," Momonga thought to himself. "This is such an important matter; it shouldn''t be just spoken, it should be in writing!" "Then if I send you a written document, will you acknowledge it?" "I need you to write a draft outlining the powers the empire will have after becoming a vassal state." After saying this, Momonga flew away, not giving Jircniv any chance to respond. Chapter 83: The Plan After Momonga left, Jircniv slumped into his seat. "Do I really have the strength to fight against such a monster?" "Hehehe! The answer is obvious, I can''t fight back at all." "I lost, and with just the Empire, we are powerless to resist." "Your Majesty! Why did you choose to become a vassal state of the Sorcerer Kingdom?" Two of the Four Knights looked at one another, and one of them spoke up. "My plans were seen through by him. I have been completely outplayed by Ainz Ooal Gown. I lost, completely and utterly." "Your Majesty, our empire hasn''t lost a single soldier, why do you say we have been utterly defeated?" "I ask you, do you have the confidence to defeat the death knights that Ainz Ooal Gown brought to the Katze Plains?" "No..." "And he only brought a hundred of them, and that hundred is enough to bloodily wipe out the Empire. He doesn''t even need to act personally; their military power already completely crushes us." "And I wanted to ally with the Slane Theocracy to resist Ainz Ooal Gown, but the time and place of his appearance¡ªcould that be a coincidence?" "This..." "It''s not a coincidence. He knows everything I''ve done in secret. He''s very smart, far smarter than we imagined. We are completely no match for him." "Aside from becoming a vassal state, we have no other choice. All other paths lead to death." Momonga revived the Martial King and exchanged a few words with him, learning about the Runecraft. "Runecraft, if we possess the technology to craft Rune, the strength of Nazarick should improve even further." Momonga then looked up at the sky as Shalltear and Peroroncino flew over. "Momonga, what are you doing here?" "I''m here to recruit adventurers. How did your discussion with Jircniv go?" "Don''t you know anything?" "What do you mean?" "At that time, when you were in the arena, Jircniv was entertaining the Slane Theocracy''s envoy. Your appearance directly caused a rift between them." "Those who suddenly said goodbye are from the Slane Theocracy!!!" Momonga suddenly understood everything. "That''s right. I thought you knew they were here to cause trouble on purpose." "This is just a coincidence. E-Rantel adventurer guild leader, suggested I come to the empire''s arena to defeat powerful enemies and promote the new adventurer guild, recruiting adventurers." "Do you remember how Jircniv was screaming for the Martial King to kill you?" "At that time, Jircniv was in a frenzy and just wanted you dead. It was hilarious." Momonga recalled how Jircniv was screaming at the top of his lungs. "Ha ha, hahaha..." Momonga was about to laugh, but stopped abruptly. His forced calmness was interrupted. "I see now! It''s because my appearance was so coincidental that Jircniv was willing to voluntarily become the vassal state of the Sorcerer King!" "Peroroncino, do you remember the Runecraft?" "Isn''t that the enchantment from the game?" "I just learned about the Runecraft from the Martial King." "This is a huge discovery! With the Runecraft, maybe we can create artifacts with our own power." Hearing Peroroncino''s words, Momonga''s eyes glowed red as he eagerly thought about the possibility of crafting artifacts himself. "Creating artifacts isn''t very realistic at the moment, but it''s not impossible. After all, we never lack time." "By the way, have there been any updates on your sister, Bukubukuchagama?"Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. "No, the search teams we sent out haven''t found anything related to Bukubukuchagama." "Looks like we''ll have to increase our fame and wait for her to come find us." "It seems like the only option." "I''m planning to visit the Dwarf Kingdom soon. Would you like to come with me?" Momonga invited Peroroncino to join him on a trip to the Dwarf Kingdom. "Alright! I don''t have anything serious to do anyway. Though, I must admit, there are plenty of not-so-serious things to occupy me." "I wonder how the arrangements for the Vampire Brides are coming along." ...... After the battle with the Kingdom ended, Peroroncino temporarily ordered the hundred Vampire Brides to obey Renner''s commands. Renner assigned them to her subordinates, typically in groups of two or three, to assist them in securing their claims to inheritance. In a certain noble''s mansion within the Kingdom, five or six children of a count were arguing over who should become the heir. "With Father and Big Brother dead, it should naturally be me, the second son, who becomes the heir!" "You spend your days idling, playing around, and chasing women. If you''re made the heir, we''ll all be ruined! If you ask me, the fifth brother is the most suitable choice," said a woman dressed in lavish clothing with heavy makeup. She was the count''s third child. Though being a woman disqualified her from inheritance, she still had some say in the matter. "Well, I think I should be the heir!" Everyone turned their attention to the count''s youngest son, the ninth child, named Sil. "You? Hahaha, aren''t you only 16 years old? You think you can become the heir? You must be dreaming too much!" "Make you the heir? That''ll only happen if we''re all dead!" "Oh? Is that a promise? Second Brother, you wouldn''t go back on your word, would you?" His voice, though still youthful, sent a chilling sensation through everyone who heard it. "You want to kill me?" The second son glared at him coldly. "I didn''t say that," Sil replied with a smile, but it was a smile that was unsettlingly sinister. "I''ll kill you right now, you little brat!" The second son drew his sword in a fit of rage. "Killing your younger brother, a fellow noble? You''ll lose any chance of inheritance if you do." "Just you wait!" The second son stormed out, slamming the door behind him. The group dispersed, leaving in discontent. Late at night, the second son was accompanied by five or six strong men¡ªhis personal guards. As the most likely heir, a merchant had pledged allegiance to him, providing him with vast wealth. These robust guards were mercenaries the merchant had hired at a high price. "That little brat, still wet behind the ears, thinks he can kill me," he muttered, drinking as he made his way home from the red-light district. It was obvious he had just come back from there. At that moment, a woman dressed in black appeared by the roadside. Her skin was unnaturally pale. "Hey there, little lady, are you waiting here just for me? Guess what? Your big brother here is about to become the new count. Stick with me, and I''ll make sure you live a life of luxury!" he said with a grin. The woman nodded silently. "Young master, something''s not right. Her skin is too pale¡ªunnaturally so. She looks like a vampire," one of his guards said, stepping protectively in front of him. "Step aside! How could such an adorable girl be dangerous?" The second son tried to push his guard away, but with his meager strength, he couldn''t budge him. "I''m here to kill you," the Vampire Bride declared coldly before rushing forward without hesitation. The strong men, confident in their weapons, thought they could at least hold her off for a while. But with a casual swipe of her claw, the sword of the man at the front snapped in two¡ªalong with his arm. For the Level 35 Vampire Bride, these Level 25 guards were no challenge at all. In just a minute, the guards'' dismembered bodies lay scattered around. "Don''t kill me! I''m the future count! Whatever you want, I''ll give it to you!" The Vampire Bride didn''t hesitate and struck him down immediately. The next morning, the rest of the family gathered in the same room for another meeting. When they opened the door, they were greeted by the sight of the second son''s severed head hanging from the central beam of the room. "Then, I want to be the heir. Does anyone object?" Sil stood directly beneath the severed head, speaking calmly. "You actually killed our second brother!" "Do you have any proof it was me?" Sil replied with a faint, eerie smile. "Or are you claiming you saw it happen with your own eyes?" "Everyone here knows it was you! Stop pretending!" "Again, where''s your evidence?" "Hmph! I will never let you become the heir!" "Then perhaps the next head hanging here will be yours." "Is that so?" The third sister sneered, and a burly man suddenly charged into the room, wielding an axe to kill the 16-year-old boy. A slender hand caught the handle of the axe mid-swing. A slim, black-clad woman appeared before the burly man. No matter how much force the man used, the axe wouldn''t budge an inch. Frustrated, he released the axe and swung his fist at the woman instead. Just as he prepared to attack, the black-clad woman delivered a swift kick, sending him flying across the room. "Who are you?!" the third sister shouted. "My bodyguard," Sil replied calmly. "A bodyguard who covers her face?" "She can wear whatever she likes. It''s her freedom, and none of your concern." "My apologies to everyone. It seems a lunatic accidentally barged in here. I hope none of you were hurt!" A soldier pushed open the door and spoke nervously. "You were negligent, and nearly got me killed. By law, you deserve death," Sil declared. Before the soldier could respond, the black-clad woman grabbed his neck and strangled him to death on the spot. "Hmph!" The third sister stormed out, slamming the door behind her. That night, 150 soldiers lay in ambush around the third sister''s residence, awaiting the enemy''s arrival. By the next morning, the area was littered with corpses, the scene gruesome beyond words. After hearing of this event, the remaining heirs unanimously agreed to grant Sil the right to inherit the title of Count. Similar incidents occurred across many noble inheritance disputes within the kingdom. In the royal castle at the capital, the second prince frowned as he reviewed the reports. "Why are so many of the nobles inheriting titles either the youngest children or illegitimate offspring?" "Perhaps because they''re more talented," Renner remarked with a light smile. The second prince shuddered involuntarily. Every time Renner smiled, he was reminded of that fateful night. He couldn''t defeat Renner physically, and when it came to wits, he was no match for her cunning. With no other choice, he could only obey her commands without question. Chapter 84: The Dwarven Kingdom Momonga used Message to ask the Guardians if they knew the location of the Dwarven Kingdom. Albedo and Demiurge were unaware, but Cocytus reported that someone among the lizardmen knew the location. With the destination determined, Momonga and Peroroncino set out for the Dwarven Kingdom, accompanied by: Twelve Level-80 Hanzos for reconnaissance, One hundred Level-60 elite skeletal warriors clad in platinum armor, Shalltear and Aura. After a journey of over two days, they reached the dwarven city known to the lizardman informant. The scouting Hanzos reported that the city appeared deserted. However, one Hanzo discovered a dwarf engaged in excavation. Momonga dispatched Aura to approach and communicate with the dwarf. After a brief conversation, Aura gained the dwarf''s trust. Momonga then revealed himself, causing the dwarf to jump in fright and attempt to pull Aura away to escape. However, he quickly realized he couldn¡¯t budge her. Through dialogue, the dwarf came to believe that Momonga, despite being an undead, was not one to kill the innocent indiscriminately. From the dwarf, Momonga learned that the residents of this city had fled due to an invasion by Quagoa. The dwarf had remained behind to mine rare ores in an effort to restore his family''s honor. His grandfather had been a renowned rune-smith, but lacking talent himself, the dwarf hoped to hire skilled rune-smiths using the rare ores he unearthed. Hearing the dwarf''s story, Momonga felt a twinge of compassion. A person striving so hard toward their goal, despite the odds, was someone worth recruiting as an ally. ¡°I will support you in fulfilling your wish. Whatever you desire, I can provide¡ªbut in return, I will take your soul,¡± Momonga declared. ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± ¡°Of course! I am Ainz Ooal Gown, the Sorcerer King of the Sorcerer Kingdom. I never lie.¡± ¡°I am willing, Your Majesty. I am willing to offer my soul.¡± At this moment, Peroroncino spoke up. "Did you say you don¡¯t have the talent to be a Rune-Smith?" "Yes." "I can grant you that talent, but the process may be dangerous. Are you willing?" "I am willing," the dwarf Gondo answered without hesitation. "Then let''s begin!" Peroroncino took out an ordinary-looking magic staff, Staff of Administrator Privileges. "Here we go!" Peroroncino aimed the staff at Gondo, and Gondo immediately fainted. "Changing class to Rune-Smith." "Level set to 40." "All attributes set to 999." Eye of InsightLove this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Name: Gondo Race: Dwarf Class: Rune-Smith Level: 40 (Max Level: 70) Strength: 999 Speed: 999 ............ Passive Skill: Excellent Craftsman (Increases enchantment success rate as level increases, current success rate is increased by 40%) Active Skill: Focus (Concentrating will improve attention to detail, increasing it by 300%) Inheritance (Can gain knowledge from books to learn the experiences of previous Rune-Smiths) ¡°How did it go, Peroroncino? Was it successful?¡± Momonga asked. ¡°It was successful. He should now be an excellent Rune-Smith,¡± Peroroncino replied. At that moment, a Hanzou appeared before Momonga and Peroroncino. ¡°Lord Ainz! Lord Peroroncino, we¡¯ve discovered the Quagoa in the city. Their numbers are around 1000.¡± ¡°Shall Shalltear capture them?¡± Momonga asked. ¡°No, I will go with Shalltear,¡± Peroroncino said as he transformed into his humanoid form. ¡°I¡¯ve been stuck at level 46 for a while. It¡¯s time to farm some experience.¡± ¡°Shalltear, your task is to find their leader and capture him.¡± Peroroncino stretched out his hands, and two swords, one black and one white, flew out of his storage space and into his hands. "The slaughter has begun!" "There''s a human over there!" "Kill him!" Dozens of Quagoa charged toward Peroroncino. "Martial Art: " Peroroncino swung his sword, and all the charging Quagoa were cleaved in half at the waist. Then, Peroroncino raised his right-hand sword toward the Quagoa. "Sixth-tier Magic: " A magic circle appeared in front of Peroroncino''s sword tip. Dense fireballs flew toward the Quagoa, indiscriminately raining down on them. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Explosions rang out continuously, causing heavy casualties among the Quagoa. Shalltear had already found the leader of the Quagoa before Peroroncino cast his magic and captured him separately. As the smoke cleared, the Quagoa, undeterred by death, continued charging toward Peroroncino. Even without their commander, they would not surrender; their fate was to die on the battlefield, advancing in their assault until the end. Quagoa were unlike humans; very few of them ever felt fear. The Quagoa charged toward Peroroncino one after another. Their commander could only watch helplessly as his subordinates were killed, unable to do anything to stop it. "Let me go! I want to fight with them!" "Look into my eyes." The leader of the Quagoa gazed into Shalltear''s eyes and fell under her mental control. Soon, all the Quagoa, except for their leader, were dead. Gondo looked at the numerous corpses of the Quagoa scattered around. The gruesome scene made his body shudder in fear. Shalltear, controlling the Quagoa leader, successfully extracted their goal. They had come here to eliminate the dwarves who had fled to this city. Their army had already launched a full-scale attack on the dwarves. "Your Majesty, please save my kingdom," Gondo pleaded to Momonga. "Of course, I came here to ally with the dwarves. Helping you deal with the Quagoa won''t be difficult," Momonga replied. Led by Gondo, they soon arrived near the Dwarven capital. Peroroncino took flight and saw many dwarves, using the terrain and magical weapons, desperately fighting back against the attacking Quagoa. "There are so many Quagoa! This is an experience farm!" Peroroncino exclaimed. "Falling Star!" Peroroncino descended like a meteor above the Quagoa, crashing into their ranks. The ground cracked under the impact of Peroroncino''s attack. The shockwave sent all the nearby Quagoa flying, their lives snuffed out. "Human! Where did this human come from?!" "Just one human. Warriors, kill him!" "Seventh-tier Enchantment: Enhanced Magic Weapon Divinization." Peroroncino''s two swords were infused with black and white light, and their blades extended to ten meters. Under the command of the Quagoa general, the Quagoa surged forward. However, every time Peroroncino swung his massive swords, dozens of Quagoa were cleaved in two. Even so, the Quagoa did not waver. Nearly twenty thousand Quagoa were being slaughtered, with almost five thousand already wiped out by Peroroncino. "Dammit, does this human have unlimited stamina?" Normally, Peroroncino''s stamina would have reached its limit by now, but he possessed the full-class skill that allowed him to use magic to infinitely replenish his stamina. Additionally, Peroroncino had brought items that rapidly restored his mana, so his mana bar never ran out. The Quagoa general realized that continuing like this wouldn''t work. He left a portion of the Quagoa behind to block Peroroncino''s pursuit while the rest retreated. The dwarven defenders, having survived the onslaught, cheered in relief. Before Peroroncino and the others arrived, the dwarves had been steadily losing ground to the Quagoa. Their defensive line had been pushed back more and more, and they had already been driven to the point of having no way to retreat. Moreover, the battle had been going poorly for them, and it was only a matter of time before the Quagoa breached the city. The dwarves, having survived the disaster, were all deeply grateful to this human who had suddenly joined the fight. Chapter 85: Cooperation After the Quagoa fled, Momonga and the others approached from a distance, as Peroroncino needed experience. Momonga and the others did not get close to the battlefield. It was all Peroroncino fighting alone and slaughtering the enemy. Just when the Dwarf Kingdom thought it was over, they saw Momonga, a terrifying Undead Archmage. "The battle isn''t over yet, get ready!" the Dwarf General shouted loudly. The dwarves stood in formation, gripping their weapons tightly and watching Momonga flying towards them from the distance. At this moment, the dwarves also noticed Gondo. He stepped forward and explained the situation. Only then did the Dwarf General invite Peroroncino and Momonga into the city. After bidding farewell to Momonga and Peroroncino, Gondo immediately ran towards his home. He was eager to begin crafting Runecraft weapons. The Dwarf General ushered Momonga and the others into a meeting room. "Your Majesty the Sorcerer King, and Lord Peroroncino, please wait a moment while we discuss a few matters." "Mm, okay!" "It''s a bit boring waiting. I''ll go see Gondo making the Runecraft weapons." "Alright!" The Dwarf General left and went to another meeting room, where the room was filled with dwarves. They had also heard about Momonga''s arrival and had rushed to the meeting room before the Dwarf General. "So, what do you all think about the alliance between the Sorcerer King and the Dwarf Kingdom?" "No! We absolutely cannot cooperate with the Undead. They despise the living, and who knows, they might destroy us one day." "But they possess tremendous power. Just now, I saw one of them single-handedly repel the Quagoa army that had us completely cornered. If we refuse them..." Everyone fell silent. "Why does the Sorcerer King want to cooperate with the Dwarf Kingdom?" "It''s because of the Runecraft. The Sorcerer King wishes to revive the glorious age of the Runecraft era." "Just now, His Majesty the Sorcerer King said that if we agree to let them take the Runesmiths, the Sorcerer Kingdom will help us defeat the Quagoa and reclaim the former royal capital that was once taken by the Frost Dragon," the Dwarf General explained. Many dwarves looked at the Dwarf General with incredulous eyes. Reclaiming the former royal capital was an incredibly tempting offer for the dwarves. "I agree to cooperate with His Majesty the Sorcerer King." "I agree as well!" "Same here!" "Cooperating with the Undead is very dangerous. I oppose it." "But if His Majesty the Sorcerer King hadn''t appeared to help us repel the Quagoa, we would have likely lost the city." "If we refuse the cooperation, it will be difficult to defeat the Quagoa next time." Upon hearing the Dwarf General''s words, those who had been shouting in opposition fell silent. If they did not cooperate with the Sorcerer King, their kingdom might be destroyed at any moment, whereas cooperation didn''t guarantee the fall of their kingdom.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. The choice between the two was clear. Soon after, they invited Momonga, who asked a few questions and made some requests, and they reached an agreement to cooperate. At this moment, Peroroncino and Shalltear arrived at Gondo''s house. Now that Gondo had awakened his talent, he eagerly began crafting Runecraft weapons. He could completely memorize the books left behind by his ancestors. Thanks to the skill "Inheritance," he had acquired his grandfather''s experience. With his awakened skills, he was now able to craft Runecraft weapons with ease. After an hour of effort, Gondo accomplished something that only his grandfather had been able to do¡ªengraving six Rune symbols on the weapon. "I did it! I did it!" Gondo shouted excitedly, raising the weapon engraved with six Rune symbols. Peroroncino remained silent, observing Gondo as he crafted the Runecraft weapon. Peroroncino was also curious about how the Runecraft weapon was made. Of course, it would be even better if he could learn how to do it himself. After watching, Peroroncino came to a conclusion¡ªhe couldn''t do it. The process of making Runecraft weapons required an incredibly high level of attention to detail. A small mistake would result in a wasted weapon. "Thank you, Lord Peroroncino. You are like my reborn parents," Gondo said, bowing repeatedly to Peroroncino. "Stop, stop. I don''t have the habit of being a father," Peroroncino replied. "As I said before, there was some risk involved. Being able to successfully craft a Runecraft weapon is your own effort." Gondo looked at Peroroncino, and tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing down his face. "I, Gondo, will do my best to serve the Sorcerer Kingdom wholeheartedly." "By now, Momonga should have returned," Peroroncino said. Just then, Momonga arrived. "The dwarves agreed to the cooperation." "So, does that mean the kingdom has abandoned the Runesmiths?" Gondo sighed and returned to normal. "Your Majesty, Lord Peroroncino, I will go find other Runesmiths right away." Gondo, holding the weapon with six Rune symbols enchanted on it, smiled like a child who had just received christmas present, excitedly running out. At that moment, Momonga felt a message coming in¡ªit was from Demiurge. Not long ago, Demiurge had contacted Momonga to discuss future plans and report on some matters, requesting to meet in person. As a good boss, Momonga agreed to Demiurge''s request. At that moment, Demiurge had already arrived at the Dwarven Kingdom and was waiting in the room that Momonga had previously used. After all, there were some things that the dwarves shouldn¡¯t hear. Momonga, accompanied by Peroroncino, teleported to the room where Demiurge was. "Lord Ainz, Lord Peroroncino," Demiurge greeted as he saw them, bowing respectfully. "No need for formalities. Please, sit down," Momonga said. "Yes, my lord," Demiurge replied, sitting down after seeing that Peroroncino and Momonga had taken their seats. Demiurge then reported on his work. Naturally, he received verbal praise from Momonga. "Lord Ainz, you made the empire willing to submit in just three days. It''s truly incredible. I wonder how far into the future you have predicted?" I predicted three days, which is already an extraordinary result. The empire''s situation was just a coincidence! Momonga roared inwardly. But in order to be a competent ruler, such things cannot be said. "I remember there was a guild that used to frequently speculate on what the game developers would do in the future. What was it called again?" "Ten thousand years... " Momonga accidentally spoke out loud. "That''s amazing! Truly, it''s incredible! You even predicted plans for ten thousand years from now. My intellect doesn''t even come close to one-thousandth of yours." "You are like the dazzling sun, and I am like a star that only emits faint light, relying on the radiance you emit, barely shining..." "Actually..." "It is my honor to serve such a powerful supreme being like you." Momonga wanted to interrupt him, but cutting off Demiurge and revealing the truth would affect his perfect gentleman image. After Demiurge''s three-minute-long praise, during which not a single word was repeated, he finally stopped. Meanwhile, Peroroncino could only silently think to himself, "Impressive!" Demiurge then bid farewell to the two rulers. Peroroncino couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Demiurge was up to something. Previously, Demiurge had done some things in the royal capital without mentioning them in his reports. After all this time, the fact that Demiurge hadn''t done anything yet seemed a bit unusual. After Demiurge left, Peroroncino teased, "Ainz-sama is really amazing! You managed to predict things to ten thousand years in advance! My admiration for you is like the endless, flowing river..." "Ainz-sama, stop mocking me. You know me, there''s no way I could predict something that far ahead. I can¡¯t even predict what will happen tomorrow." "But Demiurge believes it. Soon, it will probably spread to the other Guardians. What are you going to do?" "We''ll take it one step at a time! As their ruler, I still need to maintain a perfect image." "If you''re tired, I can act as the Sorcerer King for you. My Universal Humanoid Transformation can already transform into anyone''s appearance. It''s not impossible for me to replace you." "Then you''d be working too hard." "Well then, let''s go take back the Dwarf capital!" "Okay!" Chapter 86: Frost Dragon Before leaving, Momonga and Peroroncino were sent off by a guide from the Dwarf Kingdom to lead them on their way. Momonga glanced at the guide and said, "Gondo, if you die, I''ll have a hard time." "With your strength, you shouldn''t let me die," Gondo replied. Saying this, Gondo walked over to Momonga and whispered, "The treasury vault of the former royal capital has remained sealed by the Frost Dragon to this day. Inside, there are very important Runecraft documents." "Isn''t betraying your country a bit much?" Momonga also whispered in response. "Since the Dwarf Kingdom has already abandoned the Runesmiths, then this isn''t betrayal. I''m already a member of the Sorcerer Kingdom." "I''ll pretend I didn''t see you enter the treasury vault." Afterward, they bid farewell to the many dwarves and set off. "To reach the former Dwarf Royal Capital from here, we must pass through three difficult trials. The first one is the Deadlock Canyon." As soon as Gondo finished his introduction, Momonga had already flown past with him. "The second one is the Lava Hell, and here..." Before Gondo could finish his sentence, Momonga cast a spell. A large amount of water appeared and directly extinguished the lava. The extinguished lava turned into stone. Gondo opened his mouth, but couldn''t find the words. It was clear that Momonga''s strength far exceeded his expectations. "The third one is the Toxic Gas Maze." Momonga cast another spell, and a violent wind swept through, dispersing all the toxic gas in the maze. Moreover, the terrain had changed. It was no longer a maze. What lay before them was now a vast continent. "You''re so amazing! For us dwarves, the maze is as hard as climbing to the sky, yet you solved it so easily!" "Of course, Lord Ainz is the Sorcerer King, so he''s incredibly powerful," Aura agreed. "As expected of Lord Ainz!" Shalltear echoed. In truth, Momonga didn''t want to be so high-profile. However, this was something Peroroncino had privately told Momonga through communication. The goal was to show Gondo their strength and make him completely give up on returning to the Dwarf Kingdom. Peroroncino could tell that Gondo would definitely become a particularly powerful Runesmith in the future. "Peroroncino, then you and Shalltear go handle Quagoa, and Aura and I will handle the Frost Dragon?"This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "No, I also want to see the Frost Dragon. Large-scale massacres are still a bit hard to bear mentally." The ground was littered with corpses, and for an ordinary person, it was really hard to accept. The previous battles had been against small groups of beasts or undead. Peroroncino was different from Momonga. He was still a living being with flesh and blood, unlike Momonga, who had become a true undead. He had no humanity left and felt no emotion toward slaughter. What he cared about was only Nazarick and the members of Ainz Ooal Gown. He didn''t care about the lives or deaths of anyone else. Even if humanity were to be wiped out, he wouldn''t mind. "Then Shalltear and Aura can go handle Quagoa!" Peroroncino said to Shalltear and Aura. "Lord Peroroncino, please take me with you. If we encounter danger, I want to be the first to protect you," Shalltear said, kneeling before Peroroncino. "Don''t worry! If we face danger, I''ll notify you immediately! Besides, with Momonga''s and my combat strength, there''s no one in this world who can gain the upper hand against us." "Understood!" "Aura, Shalltear, if the Quagoa refuse to surrender, then kill them until only 10,000 remain." "Understood!" Shalltear could only watch reluctantly as Peroroncino and Momonga left. "Let''s go, Shalltear. We''ll finish the task and deal with the Quagoa, then we''ll come back to find His Majesty the Supreme." Before Momonga and Peroroncino reached the former Dwarf capital, the Quagoa King attempted to bribe the Frost Dragon Lord with treasure. He wanted the Frost Dragon''s help to defeat Peroroncino, who had been slaughtering the Quagoa at the time. However, the Frost Dragon was greedy. The treasure the Quagoa King brought was too little, and it demanded ten times more. The Quagoa King gritted his teeth and agreed to provide the additional treasure. The Quagoa King was still a good king. When the Quagoa General suffered defeat, he didn''t punish him. Instead, he relied on the general''s words to deduce the strength of Peroroncino''s humanoid form. Thus, he specifically came to seek the help of the Frost Dragon. "My King, is it really worth it to give the Frost Dragon so much treasure?" the Quagoa General asked. "As long as we capture the Dwarf Kingdom and obtain rare ores, then everything will be worth it." The Frost Dragon Lord sent one of his weakest sons to help the Quagoa to defeat the Dwarves'' allies. It was a very special Frost Dragon¡ªextremely fat and wearing glasses. Then this Frost Dragon encountered Peroroncino and Momonga. "So this is a Frost Dragon? Why is it so fat?" Peroroncino remarked, looking at Hejinmal. "I''ve never seen a Frost Dragon this fat," Gondo replied. "Frost Dragon teeth and fur are very valuable. The more Frost Dragons, the better," Momonga thought. "Eye of Insight" Name: Hejinmal Race: Frost Dragon Level: 45 ........ "Truly a great experience boost!" Without hesitation, Peroroncino grabbed his black-and-white twin swords. "I am the son of the Frost Dragon Lord," Hejinmal began to speak, but immediately sensed a strong killing intent. "Twin Sword Instant Slash!" "I surrender!" Just as Peroroncino''s sword was about to strike Hejinmal, the Frost Dragon knelt down and showed his submission. Peroroncino''s sword also halted. "Since you know when to yield, I''ll spare your life!" "Do Frost Dragons have to store fat to maintain warmth in such a cold place?" Momonga asked as he looked at Hejinmal. "No, only my belly is like this in my family." "A rare Frost Dragon? That should have collectible value. We can give it to Aura later," Momonga said, thinking. "What''s your name?" Momonga asked, looking at Hejinmal. "Lord, my name is Hejinmal." "Take us to the Frost Dragon Lord''s territory." "But... the Frost Dragon Lord is very powerful, it..." Hejinmal wanted to say something, but he suddenly felt an incredibly terrifying aura. It was the aura of despair emanating from Momonga. Its power wasn''t great, and it was only directed at Hejinmal. If it wasn''t controlled, Gondo might also be affected by the aura of despair. Feeling the terrifying presence, Hejinmal was so scared that he wet himself, collapsing to the ground. Seeing that, Momonga and Peroroncino instinctively took a small step back. Gondo was so shocked he didn''t know what to say. In his impression, Frost Dragons were incredibly powerful beings, and yet even such a being had been frightened to this extent. Soon, Momonga, Peroroncino, and Gondo sat on top of Hejinmal and headed toward the former Dwarf capital. Chapter 87: Misty Momonga, Peroroncino, and Gondo stood on Hejinmal''s back as they arrived at the former Dwarf Royal Capital, which was also the residence of the Frost Dragon Lord. Hejinmal pushed open the large door. The Frost Dragon Lord was napping on a pile of gold coins. Upon hearing the noise, it got up and looked toward Hejinmal. On Hejinmal''s back were Momonga, Peroroncino, and Gondo. "On my back are Ainz Ooal Gown, the Sorcerer King, and his friend, Lord Peroroncino. From now on, they will also rule this land, as the kings of us Frost Dragons." "Hejinmal, what are you saying! Are you out of your mind?!" the Frost Dragon Lord roared at Hejinmal. Hearing the Frost Dragon Lord''s voice, Hejinmal was frightened and took a step back. "Dragon King, if you are willing to submit to me, I might consider sparing your life." "Hmph! A mere undead dares to make the noble Frost Dragon submit!" "Don''t kill him; I still need them to contribute experience points," Peroroncino spoke up before Momonga could act. "No problem." "9th-tier magic: Abyssal Binding." As Momonga extended his hand, large black shadows appeared beneath the feet of the four Frost Dragons in the hall. The shadows under their feet suddenly covered their entire bodies, and the four Frost Dragons were all pressed down, their bodies slammed to the ground. The Frost Dragon Lord attempted to release its Frost Dragon Breath to attack Peroroncino in front of him, but the shadow immediately pressed down, preventing its mouth from even opening. "Eye of Insight" Title: Frost Dragon Lord Level: 59 Strength: 2648 Speed: 1968 Defense: 3691 ...... "Level 59, this is a really good experience boost." "Oath! Holy Light Greatsword!" This skill was the exclusive ultimate move of the Holy Swordmaster. It had immense destructive power and a large range, but the casting time was very long. A massive sword materialized in Peroroncino''s hands, extending ten meters long. The greatsword continued to grow longer and bigger, increasing by a meter per second. The Frost Dragon Lord could only watch as the sword grew, feeling the killing intent intensify with each passing moment. "Lord Ainz, the one on the left is my biological mother, please spare her," Hejinmal said in a pleading tone to Momonga. "Is that so? Peroroncino, what do you think?" Momonga didn''t care whether the Frost Dragons lived or died, but he decided to leave the decision to Peroroncino. "Then let Hejinmal''s mother go!" "Thank you!" Momonga extended his hand, and the black shadow on the female Frost Dragon on the left disappeared. She quickly flew to the side, afraid of being affected. As time passed, Peroroncino''s greatsword had already extended to 50 meters. 50 meters was the limit for now; to make it longer, Peroroncino would need to level up. "Be destroyed!" As Peroroncino''s Holy Light Greatsword came down, a dazzling light flashed, and both Hejinmal and Gondo were unable to open their eyes. The Frost Dragon Lord had already considered surrendering when the greatsword reached 30 meters, but the shadow kept his mouth firmly shut, preventing him from speaking. He could only watch as his death approached slowly. The light dissipated, and the bodies of the three Frost Dragons lay there. Their outer bodies showed no visible damage, but if one were to cut them open, they would find that their internal organs were completely shattered. The strength of this skill lay in the fact that it dealt area-of-effect true damage, directly penetrating the outer armor and attacking the internal body.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Such a skill is usually only useful against bosses; if used on players, they would have run away at the sight. This skill could instantly kill someone. Peroroncino looked at Hejinmal''s mother, a pure white Frost Dragon. Through "Eye of Insight," Momonga discovered that her level was 56. The other two Frost Dragons likely had similar levels. "Go and gather all the other Frost Dragons here." "Reaching level 55 so quickly, that''s impressive." "Do you remember our previous agreement, Momonga?" "What agreement? Sorry, I forgot." "It''s not really something important. It''s just that I want to fight you with a humanoid and your Momon." "Oh, you''re talking about that! Alright! When and where should we fight? How about in the Empire''s arena, after we finish with the Dwarf matters?" "No problem!" "I''ll go to the Dwarf treasury with Gondo first." "Alright!" Not long after Momonga and Gondo left, the female Frost Dragon brought the other Frost Dragons over. Peroroncino used a skill to briefly scan them, and the levels of these Frost Dragons ranged from 39 to 45. They were completely unsuitable for farming experience¡ªkilling them all wouldn''t even level him up by one. "From now on, I am your ruler," Peroroncino said, looking at the group of Frost Dragons. "Are you kidding? A mere human..." Before the Frost Dragon could finish its words, Peroroncino teleported beside it and sliced off its head with a single strike. "Now, is there anyone still opposed?" All the Frost Dragons lowered their heads, pressing them to the ground in submission. Peroroncino casually glanced around and noticed a silver-white Frost Dragon that caught his attention. He walked over to it. "Eye of Insight" Name: Hayutis Level: 39 Race: Frost Dragon "Seems pretty good. Look up." "Yes!" Hearing its voice, Peroroncino paused for a moment. It was female. The Frost Dragon looked at Peroroncino, her eyes filled with reluctance, and it seemed she was not planning to submit. "What''s your name?" "Hayutis." "Not a good name. From now on, your name is Misty." "Yes, Master." (Who wants this useless name? Just wait, the first chance I get, I''ll run. There are so many places in the world, let''s see how you find me.) Misty thought to herself. Peroroncino looked at her, and he could tell exactly what she was thinking. There was no hiding it¡ªher eyes practically screamed "I don''t agree." "Hold her down!" As soon as Peroroncino spoke, Hejinmal''s mother quickly moved without hesitation and pressed Hayutis to the ground. "Mother, why are you listening to this human?" "Shut up. This master told you what to do, so you do it. Don''t talk back." Hayutis froze. Her mother had never treated her like this before. "How does it feel? Having your own mother help an outsider?" Peroroncino squatted beside her, looking at her mockingly. "Contract!" Peroroncino pressed his hand to Hayutis''s forehead. Hayutis wasn''t stupid; she realized it was a servant''s contract. Just as she tried to struggle, her mother bit down on the back of her neck. Her mother''s strength was so great that she couldn''t break free. The contract was quickly completed. "Let her go." Her mother released her. Without hesitation, Hayutis slapped at Peroroncino, but as her hand got close, she couldn''t bring herself to strike. The servant contract prevented her from doing so. "Sit down and don''t move!" Hayutis sat down, completely still. "What kind of servant contract is this? How could it be so powerful?" Hayutis struggled, but it was useless. "From now on, your name is Misty." "Yes!" "Administrator''s staff!" Peroroncino took out a staff, and a beam of light shot toward Hayutis. She immediately lost consciousness. "Change class to Dragonkin. All attributes 999." Soon, Misty woke up, feeling her strength increase, but she had no idea what had happened. "Misty, you''ve turned into a human." "Are you stupid? I''m a Frost Dragon, how could I turn into a human?" Misty thought to herself. And then, she turned into a human. She was extremely shocked. "Slap yourself ten times! I can hear your thoughts." Misty slapped herself ten times, and she hit herself particularly hard. Peroroncino observed Misty, now in her human form. She was about 175 cm tall, with long, white legs, slender arms, and a well-shaped rear. But... "Such a flat chest! It''s as flat as a board." "My lord, she''s still young, so it''s normal that she hasn''t developed yet." Although Misty''s mother didn''t know how Peroroncino had turned her daughter into a human, she still felt the need to explain. After all, if her daughter did something wrong, she could suffer the consequences. Her life was more important than anything else. "How old is she?" "My lord, a Frost Dragon typically lives for 1,500 years. She is currently 97 years old. Frost Dragons usually reach maturity around 150." "And how old are you?" "My lord, I am currently 549 years old." Peroroncino took out a special maid outfit from his storage space and tossed it into Misty''s hands. "Put it on!" This maid outfit was unlike any normal maid outfit¡ªit exposed the legs, arms, and waist. In short, it was a "particularly revealing maid outfit." "Who would want to wear such a weird outfit?! Bastard," Misty immediately spoke out, no longer pretending, since the other party could hear her thoughts. Though she said that, as soon as Peroroncino finished speaking, she began putting it on, looking like a tsundere. "Come over here." Misty obediently walked over, though she desperately wanted to resist, she simply couldn''t. Peroroncino slapped her on the rear. ''Ah!'' ''Does it hurt?'' ''How about you let me slap you and see?'' ''Seems like it doesn''t hurt. Now, do a handstand! Then split your legs!'' Misty looked at Peroroncino, unsure of what the other person wanted her to do by having her do a handstand. As is widely known, after a handstand in a super short skirt, and then doing the splits...'' ''Do the splits!''" "Are you a virgin? Answer my question honestly." "Yes!" Peroroncino looked at Misty with a wicked smile. Misty looked confused, not understanding what the other person wanted to do. As is widely known, Frost Dragons don''t wear clothes, and when Frost Dragons reproduce, no one makes a big deal about it. So Misty was still confused. After that, there were some indescribable scenes. "Ah~" Chapter 88: Sparring While Peroroncino and Misty were playing a "game", the other Frost Dragons had no idea why Peroroncino was doing this. Only Hejinmal''s mother knew what Peroroncino was up to. She was somewhat knowledgeable and immediately called all the Frost Dragons away. A few of the Frost Dragons didn''t want to leave and were curious to watch. "If you want to end up like that dead Frost Dragon, then you can continue watching!" Hejinmal''s mother pointed to the deceased Frost Dragon and said. They glanced at the dead Frost Dragon and decisively gave up the idea of continuing to watch. All of them left. After some time, Misty lay limply on the ground, while Peroroncino stood beside her, thoroughly satisfied. "The feeling of a virgin is truly wonderful." "Stop playing dead, let''s go!" Peroroncino said directly without any politeness. Misty didn''t want to move at all, but her body wouldn''t listen, so she reluctantly straightened her clothes and followed Peroroncino. "Can the remaining Frost Dragons form a dragon rider corps?" Peroroncino thought more and more that this plan was feasible. "But how should the squad leaders be selected? Forget it, I won''t think about it now. I''ll discuss this with Momonga later before making a decision." Peroroncino arrived at the entrance of the Dwarves'' treasury and instructed Misty to wait outside while he went in alone. Inside, the place was filled with gold, silver, and treasures, along with a variety of random artifacts. Gondo was still diligently rummaging through the trove. Momonga stood nearby, reading a book. Though Momonga wanted to help with the search, he was politely declined. "Sorcerer King, with your status and rank, I am already deeply grateful that you helped open the treasury. How could I trouble you with something as trivial as searching for this item?" Gondo had responded firmly. "Momonga, what are you reading?" Peroroncino leaned over curiously. Without hesitation, Momonga handed him the book. Peroroncino took a look and realized it seemed to be something like Story Club, an ordinary collection of short stories. "If you''re bored, why don''t we play a game of shogi?" (a game similar to chess). Time passed quickly. Momonga and Peroroncino played over ten matches, with Momonga winning only one¡ªand that was because Peroroncino had gone easy on him. "I''m not very good at shogi," Momonga admitted. "It''s fine; it''s just to pass the time," Peroroncino replied casually. "Thank you, Your Majesty the Sorcerer King, and Lord Peroroncino, for waiting. I''ve found what I was looking for," Gondo said as he approached Peroroncino and Momonga.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "Then let''s head back to the Dwarven Kingdom!" "Portal!" The three entered, instructing Gondo to relay the news to the Dwarven Kingdom. There, they met Shalltear and Aura, who had been waiting for some time and had already completed their task. They had reduced the Quagoa to just 10,000 survivors. Although the beastmen were initially unwilling to surrender, after Shalltear executed a devastating attack, killing over 5,000 in a single blow, their king decided to surrender. However, Aura informed him that only 10,000 of them would be allowed to remain. At that moment, Demiurge arrived with a document regarding the Holy Kingdom. The group moved to a meeting room within the Dwarven Kingdom to discuss the matter. Demiurge had already made all the necessary preparations, and the details of the plan were outlined in the document. After briefly reviewing it, Momonga handed the document to Peroroncino and agreed to Demiurge''s plan. As Peroroncino read through the plan, he noticed the mention of the Holy Kingdom''s Holy Queen, and some thoughts began to stir in his mind. "Demiurge, when do you plan to implement the plan?" "Tomorrow," Demiurge replied. "Let me know when you reach the Holy Kingdom''s capital. I''m somewhat interested in the Holy Queen." "Understood," Demiurge acknowledged before excusing himself. Afterward, Peroroncino and Momonga wrapped up matters regarding the old Dwarven capital and the Runesmith, then returned to Nazarick. They also arranged for some casual promotion of the adventurers "Momon" and "Chino," announcing that they would be sparring in the Empire''s arena. As soon as the news spread, those with access to information channels were eager to head to the Empire to watch. However, without teleportation magic, it was impossible for them to make it in time. By the time the Kingdom received the news, night had already fallen, and there was simply no way for anyone to reach the Empire''s arena within the available time. The Emperor of the Empire, Jircniv, received the news and spent half a day pondering why the two would choose to spar in the Imperial arena. After much thought, he gave up and decided to let it go. "Whatever they want to do is none of my business," he concluded, adopting an indifferent attitude. "Still, a battle between powerful individuals is bound to be spectacular!" Meanwhile, the Seventh Seat of the Black Scripture from the Slane Theocracy, who had previously witnessed Momonga''s overwhelming power on the Katze Plains, was left utterly demoralized. Despite this, the Slane Theocracy persuaded them to investigate the battle between the adventurers "Momon" and "Chino." Time flew by, and soon it was the scheduled time for the sparring match between the adventurers "Momo" and "Chino." From the Kingdom, only the adamantite-ranked adventurer Evileye managed to arrive, thanks to a teleportation magic marker she had previously left in the Empire. On the day of the battle, she reached the Imperial arena. Joining her were the Empire''s own adamantite-ranked adventurers, the Silver Thread Bird. With these two adamantite teams present, the stage was set. An hour before the battle, the arena was already packed to the brim with a sea of people. Tickets to the event were so expensive that ordinary citizens couldn''t afford them, yet the arena was still overflowing with spectators. Everyone was eager to witness the rumored extraordinary strength of the adventurer "Momon." At last, the time arrived. Momon appeared on the scene using teleportation magic. "Roar!" A dragon''s mighty roar echoed throughout the entire arena as the adventurer Chino descended, seated on the neck of a Frost Dragon. "A dragon! He actually tamed a dragon!" The spectators in the stands exclaimed in astonishment. "Turn into your human form and wait on the side," Peroroncino ordered. Upon hearing this, Misty transformed into her human form. At the moment, she was dressed in the JK uniform that Peroroncino had gifted her¡ªa perfect outfit for her petite figure. From the high platform, Jircniv watched Peroroncino and mused, "Could he be trying to win over Momon to stand against Ainz Ooal Gown?" He quickly dismissed the thought. "Whatever, not my problem." "The rules are simple: the match continues until one side surrenders. How does that sound?" Peroroncino proposed. "No problem!" Evileye, watching the two on the field, found herself at a loss for whom to cheer for. Chapter 89: Bullying the Honest "How about I serve as the referee for this match?" At that moment, a figure appeared between the two. "The Sorcerer King? Why is he here?" Jircniv thought, watching the Sorcerer King in confusion. Standing in the center of the arena was Pandora''s Actor, disguised as the Sorcerer King. "Fine by me!" "I agree!" In a shadowy corner of the arena, a man fully clad in armor sat silently. "Ainz Ooal Gown, the Sorcerer King? Is this guy a player? Is he part of the same group as that four-winged birdman?" he muttered through gritted teeth. He was none other than the Platinum Dragon Lord, who had been killed by Peroroncino in the past. His Level 85 Dragon Armor had been completely destroyed, leaving him no choice but to don a simple suit of armor to gather intelligence covertly. His true form couldn''t be revealed¡ªit would draw too much attention. "I wonder if these two humans, forced to join Ainz Ooal Gown''s Sorcerer Kingdom, can be persuaded to turn against the Sorcerer King," he murmured to himself. "Are both of you ready?" Momonga nodded. Peroroncino said, "Let''s begin!" "Then, let the battle commence!" With that, Pandora''s Actor flew into the air above the arena. "Flame Domain!" Peroroncino slammed his palm forcefully onto the ground, and intense flames erupted from his hand, quickly spreading across the entire arena. Peroroncino did this not for any particular reason, but simply to look impressive. The spectators in the front rows could all feel the heat radiating from the flames. "Fighting in flames is amazing!" "Just how powerful are these two?" Despite being surrounded by the blazing fire, the two combatants remained unharmed, letting the flames burn around them. "What kind of technique is this? I''ve never seen anything like it," the Platinum Dragon Lord pondered. Momonga drew the two greatswords from his back and charged forward, rushing toward Perorochino. Peroroncino also summoned a black and a white sword in his hands and charged toward Momonga. "Clang!" In an instant, the two were in the center of the arena, their weapons clashing with such force that a massive shockwave was sent out. "Clang!" "Ping!" "Clang!" In the midst of the flashing blades, their attacks were exchanged at lightning speed, with ordinary people unable to follow the movement of their weapons. All they could see were the sparks flying from where the weapons collided.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. The two of them simultaneously unleashed a powerful strike. The immense force from each of them forced the other back. "You''re stronger than I expected," Peroroncino remarked. "Then it''s time to show my true strength," Momonga replied. As a max-level mage, Momonga''s close combat abilities were naturally stronger than Peroroncino, who was level 55. The attacks they had exchanged earlier were merely probing strikes from Momonga, as he was inherently cautious. "Since you''re ready to use your true power, I won''t hold back either." "8th-tier magic¡ªSummon Angel!" A massive magic circle was formed in the center of the arena. An angel wielding a silver-white greatsword appeared. Its size was slightly taller than Perorochino, and its body resembled the ordinary angels once summoned by the Slane Theocracy. However, its strength was far beyond that of those common angels. "Dominion Vehemence" Level: 50 In a distant corner of the arena, a person from the Slane Theocracy widened his eyes in disbelief. After Jircniv had invited the Slane Theocracy to observe the Empire, this individual had stayed behind to monitor the Empire''s activities. As a member of the High Priest''s retinue, he had seen the Slane Theocracy''s Sunlight Scripture. He recognized the angel immediately¡ªthis was the Angel that the High Priest had always wanted to summon using only his own power. But despite many attempts, the High Priest had never succeeded. Dominion Vehemence was one tier below the Dominion Authority, the same type of angel that Momonga had dealt with in the beginner village of Carne Village. It was an angel that the Slane Theocracy needed a Demon Sealing Crystal to summon. As Dominion Vehemence appeared, Momonga immediately rushed toward Peroroncino. "Go ahead and play with it for now!" "I was born from the shadows." Peroroncino recited an incantation, and his figure vanished from the battlefield. The moment Peroroncino disappeared, Momonga arrived at the spot where Peroroncino had been. His speed was much faster than before. Dominion Vehemence appeared behind Momonga and swung its sword at him. Momonga dodged just in time. As Momonga prepared to counterattack, Peroroncino reappeared on the other side of the arena. "Maximaze Magic Chain Lightning Dragon!" A roaring lightning dragon surged toward Momonga. The spectators could only stare in shock, unable to believe what they were witnessing. "Ninth-tier magic¡ªSpatial Restriction!" Pandora, who was observing, cast a spell that separated the battlefield from the audience, preventing the Chain Lightning Dragon from potentially harming any humans in the stands. As Pandora frequently impersonated the Sorcerer King, and since the Empire was a vassal state of the Sorcerer Kingdom, it was his responsibility to protect the spectators. At this moment, Momonga desperately wanted to dodge the Chain Lightning Dragon, but Dominion Vehemence charged forward, restraining him. A momentary hesitation was all it took for Momonga to be hit by the Chain Lightning Dragon. Dominion Vehemence also took some damage, but as a summoned creature, it wasn''t concerned about being attacked. It would only carry out its master''s orders. Momonga didn''t take much damage, as his true form was a skeleton, and lightning had little effect on him. Dominion Vehemence charged at him again, ready to engage in another sword fight. Without hesitation, Momonga launched a fierce counterattack on Dominion Vehemence. As Dominion Vehemence was on the verge of being slain by Momonga''s relentless strikes, Peroroncino''s voice rang out. "Eighth-tier magic¡ªSummon Angel!" At that moment, Peroroncino''s mana bar had fully regenerated, thanks to the powerful mana recovery items. Peroroncino once again cast the spell to summon an angel. "How shameless! Peroroncino," Momonga silently yelled in his mind. "If you can''t win, you can always surrender!" Peroroncino seemed to have noticed Momonga''s thoughts and spoke up. "It''s too early to surrender now." Momonga struck down the injured Dominion Vehemence with a single sword strike. At that moment, another Dominion Vehemence charged toward him. "Seventh-tier magic¡ªSwamp Abyss!" Just as Momonga was about to attack the angel, the ground beneath his feet turned into a swamp. He quickly leaped into the air, trying to jump out of the swamp''s reach, but was struck by Dominion Vehemence and failed to escape the swamp''s range. The swamp seemed alive, with the mud gathering around Momonga''s feet. Momonga, unsure where from, drew out the Frost Pain. "Freeze Blast!" Several ice blocks appeared around Momonga, using them as leverage to push himself out of the swamp with one hand. Dominion Vehemence charged at him, attempting to knock him back down. "Freeze Blast!" Dominion Vehemence was surrounded by ice blocks, its movement restricted. As it struggled, the ice blocks began to crack. "Piercing Spear!" Peroroncino threw a spear made of energy at Momonga. Momonga withstood the attack head-on, simultaneously slaying the Dominion Vehemence. "Ability Increase!" "Ability Super Increase!" "Perception Enhancement." "Speed Limit Break!" "Body of Domination." "Berserk!" While Momonga was killing Dominion Vehemence, Peroroncino wasn''t idle either. He applied several buffs to himself. "How shameless! Taking advantage of the fact that I can''t use magic!" Momonga roared inwardly. Chapter 90: Occasionally Go Crazy Buffing was one of Momonga''s favorite things to do, but now, unable to use magic, he could only watch as Peroroncino buffed himself. Momonga wanted to cry inside¡ªhe, a mage, unable to use magic, while watching his opponent go wild with buffs. "Weapon Fusion!" Peroroncino combined his black and white swords into one, creating a sword that was black and white, resembling a Tai Chi sword. "It''s time to settle this," Peroroncino said. "That''s exactly what I intend," Momonga replied. Peroroncino charged toward Momonga, striking at his face with a sword. Momonga swung his sword with one hand, trying to block the attack. However, Peroroncino''s sword passed through Momonga''s blade. "Phantom!" The next moment, Momonga felt a chill behind him, as another sword was waiting for the opportunity. Without hesitation, Momonga swung his sword toward the back. However, the Peroroncino behind him was also an illusion. The first phantom hadn''t disappeared; the sword was an illusion, but the person was real. Peroroncino struck toward Momonga, and a massive crack appeared in his chest armor. Momonga was sent flying and slammed heavily into the wall. "Do you surrender?" "I refuse!" Momonga immediately threw a Flame Spear at Peroroncino. Peroroncino tilted his head and dodged the attack. "Ultimate move! Phantom Dance of the Shadow!" Peroroncino''s figure suddenly accelerated, moving with ghost-like speed across the arena. Peroroncino''s afterimages appeared all over the field. Momonga observed every direction, trying to keep track of Peroroncino. Though he couldn''t tell exactly where Peroroncino was, his instincts told him that Peroroncino would attack him from the front. "Chop!" A voice echoed from all around the arena. Countless versions of Peroroncino, each holding a black-and-white sword, struck at Momonga from different directions. Without hesitation, Momonga swung his sword at the Peroroncino in front of him. "Clang!" The swords clashed, releasing a massive shockwave. The flames on the battlefield were blown out by the force of the impact. The ground beneath their feet shattered, illustrating the immense power of the two combatants¡ªso much so that even the specially constructed arena couldn''t withstand it. "Is this truly the kind of power a human can display?" the Platinum Dragon Lord remarked in awe. The Platinum Dragon Lord considered himself to be stronger than both of them, but seeing such powerful humans for the first time left him in awe. He felt that the two combatants on the field were even stronger than the legendary Thirteen Heroes he had heard of.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "Could they also be players? Perhaps they are players who aren''t affiliated with Ainz Ooal Gown, but temporarily submitted due to the strength of the Sorcerer King? After their fight, I must meet them privately." Both combatants had exerted tremendous force in their strikes, with cracks now appearing on Peroroncino''s sword. Momonga''s sword was similarly cracked, but the fissures on his blade were far more significant than those on Peroroncino''s. Suddenly, Peroroncino released his grip on his sword, leaning back and executing a sweeping kick. It was a position that no normal person could have achieved, but Peroroncino pulled it off effortlessly. As a result, Momonga lost his balance. Peroroncino stretched out his hand, and the sword that had been knocked away flew back into his grip. Taking advantage of Momonga''s unsteady balance, he struck and severed Momonga''s sword, where it had developed cracks. "Flame Tempering!" A white flame appeared in Peroroncino''s hand, which he used to cover the crack on his sword. The sword was restored to its original, undamaged state. "How is this possible? Repairing a weapon during a fight?" "That''s incredible! Watching this battle is definitely worth it." The spectators were completely focused, not even cheering or shouting to avoid missing any details. With his balance still unstable, Momonga''s weapon was once again severed. He decided to abandon the weapon altogether, using one hand to steady himself on the ground and leaping backward to regain his footing. "Ultimate Move! Sword Draw Slash!" With a whoosh, Peroroncino instantly appeared in front of Momonga. Momonga did not show any weakness, and their swords clashed, resulting in Momonga''s sword breaking. "It''s been a long time since I''ve fought like this. Hahaha!" Momonga said with a hearty laugh. "The battle has only just begun!" Just when everyone thought it was over, Momonga said this. He then reached out, grabbed Peroroncino''s sword, and, using his strength, broke it in half. "Ssss!!!" The crowd gasped. This reversal was completely unexpected. Breaking a weapon with bare hands. Peroroncino wasn''t surprised. He immediately discarded the broken sword and kicked toward Momonga''s stomach. However, Momonga anticipated the move and grabbed Peroroncino''s ankle. With a powerful motion, he slammed him onto the ground. The ground itself was shattered upon impact. "Will you surrender?" Momonga asked. "Surrender? As you said, the battle has just begun." "Heal." A green light flashed, and all of Peroroncino''s wounds healed. Peroroncino had previously activated the "Berserk" buff, so he didn''t even feel the pain. "Faith-based skill: Heroic Spirit Armor!" Peroroncino flew into the air, light enveloping his body, as he donned a silver-white suit of armor. Snow-white wings were embedded on his back. "Blood Burn!" At this moment, Peroroncino''s eyes turned blood-red, and his blood vessels became highly visible. His hair also turned red, contrasting sharply with his silver-white armor. "Per...ocino, why go this far? We''re just sparring. If you care that much about winning, I''ll concede!" "No! I just want to test the limits of my power. You don''t have to concede!" "Alright, as you wish!" Seeing Peroroncino in this state, Momonga couldn''t help but feel a bit guilty. After all, he was playing as a high-level character with high resistances, while Peroroncino''s low-level character took significant damage. "Falling Destroyer" (a suicidal skill that reduces the user''s health to 1% while dealing devastating area damage). Peroroncino fell like a massive meteor, crashing into the battlefield. If it weren''t for Pandora casting a spell, many people in the arena would have likely perished. As the smoke cleared, the entire battlefield had sunk by a meter, and the vanished land had likely been melted away by the enormous force. Momonga stood at the center of the arena, untouched by the destruction around him. His armor was perfectly intact, as if it were brand new. In fact, it was new. The massive explosion had melted his previous armor, but he immediately crafted a new one. "I surrender!" Both of them spoke simultaneously. "Super Recovery!" "Status Recovery!" "Pain Relief!" "Blood Regeneration!" "Pain Numbness!" Without hesitation, Peroroncino cast a series of buffs on himself. "Ouch, ouch, ouch! Ah, much better." "I declare! The battle ends in a draw!" Pandora announced from above. Although it was declared a draw, anyone with clear eyes could tell that Momonga had won. Evileye looked at the disheveled Chino, felt moved. Even though the opponent was unbeatable, Chino still chose to face them head-on? "...Lord Chino... Lord Momon... I..." "Evileye, what''s wrong?" Gagaran walked over and asked. "Who do you think is stronger?" "Momon, probably! But I have more faith in Chino. That guy''s skills are like there''s no cost, he just releases them at will. If I could team up with him, I wouldn''t hesitate to choose Chino. That guy is completely versatile. But someone like that probably wouldn''t want to team up with me." "Lord Chino..." Evileye recalled the time when she was saved. Chapter 91: The Council State "What a spectacular battle!" the Platinum Dragon Lord exclaimed with admiration. "Adventurers, join the Sorcerer Kingdom," Pandora''s Actor, disguised as the Sorcerer King, declared. "With the Sorcerer Kingdom as your backing, you too can achieve such strength in the future." Initially, many were reluctant to join the Sorcerer Kingdom, as it was a nation ruled by an undead being¡ªsomething normal humans instinctively avoided. But at this moment, they hesitated. After all, "Momon" and "Chino" were both humans. This implied that other adventurers might also attain such immense power. There are always those who crave strength, no matter the circumstances. As the battle came to an end, Peroroncino glanced at Misty, who had transformed into a massive frost dragon and lowered its head. With a light leap, Peroroncino landed gracefully on Misty''s back. The adventurer Momon vanished from the arena in the blink of an eye, leaving no trace. No one noticed when he disappeared, and along with him, the Sorcerer King had also vanished. Even the Platinum Dragon Lord failed to notice, his attention entirely focused on Peroroncino. Peroroncino rode atop the frost dragon and flew away. The Platinum Dragon Lord secretly followed from behind. Evileye noticed the person trailing Peroroncino. After thinking for a moment, she assumed it might be a fervent fan of Peroroncino and decided not to interfere. Peroroncino, however, was aware of the person following him. He instructed Misty to stop and wait for the pursuer. "What do you want?" Peroroncino asked coldly. Peroroncino had already sensed it¡ªthis person''s aura was identical to that of the armored figure he had previously defeated. He refrained from attacking, intending to extract some information first. "You possess such immense power. Don''t you feel like doing something with it?" the pursuer asked. "Do something? Like raising a banner and founding a new nation?" Peroroncino replied mockingly. "That''s not what I mean. Don''t you think a nation ruled by the undead is far from ideal?" "And what does that have to do with me?" "It has everything to do with you. The greater the power, the greater the responsibility! The heavens gifted you such strength so you could protect the weak." "You don''t seem weak yourself, so why haven''t I seen you challenging the Sorcerer Kingdom to a decisive battle?" "I''m waiting for the right opportunity." "So you want to trick me into becoming your lackey?" Peroroncino sneered. "Lackey? That''s not it¡ªyou''ve misunderstood me. My goal is to help the weak. A nation ruled by the undead surely means its people live in misery and despair. We must save them." "If you had ever been to E-Rantel, you wouldn''t be saying that." "That''s only temporary. It''s common knowledge that the dead resent the living." "Before coming to talk to me about all this, shouldn''t you at least introduce yourself?" "My apologies, that was rude of me. I''m one of the Council State''s representatives. You can call me Charles." "The Council State? So, that means you''re a dragon too?" "That''s correct," Charles replied confidently. "In that case, let me introduce you to a friend of mine. Shalltear, come here for a moment!" Peroroncino called out.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The Platinum Dragon Lord was still wondering who he was about to be introduced to when a portal suddenly appeared beside Peroroncino. From the portal emerged Shalltear. The Platinum Dragon Lord''s eyes widened in shock. The memories of the past came flooding back. When the Slane Theocracy sent people to capture the Elder Coffin Dragon Lord, two of them were killed, and another was gravely injured. Curious about what had happened, the Platinum Dragon Lord went to investigate¡ªonly to be severely beaten by Shalltear. Lingering nearby to observe Shalltear, the Platinum Dragon Lord was caught by Peroroncino, who promptly destroyed his draconic armor double. "It''s you!" Recognizing them, the Platinum Dragon Lord immediately turned and fled without hesitation. "Catch him!" Peroroncino commanded. "Time Acceleration!" Shalltear activated her unique skill. In an instant, Shalltear caught up with the Platinum Dragon Lord and seized him. "I''ll remember this!" the Platinum Dragon Lord declared, preparing to self-destruct. "Mental Suppression!" Peroroncino wasn''t about to let things go the way his opponent intended. Suddenly, the Platinum Dragon Lord felt darkness envelop him and lost consciousness. When he awoke, he found himself bound and immobilized. Moreover, he couldn''t sense any power within his body. Even self-destruction was now impossible. The Platinum Dragon Lord possessed a unique origin magic he had developed himself, allowing him to transfer his consciousness into armor. However, he couldn''t remotely sever the connection between his consciousness and the armor. The only other way to cut the link was for the armor to be destroyed, but that would result in backlash. His level would decrease. Originally level 95, losing his draconic armor had caused him to drop two levels, leaving him at level 93. "You''re with that guy wearing draconic armor and wielding eight weapons, aren''t you?" Peroroncino interrogated. The Platinum Dragon Lord refused to respond. "Don''t worry. There are plenty of ways to make you talk." "Shalltear, take him to the inquisitor. Tell them not to use any physical methods of interrogation on this one." "Understood!" Shalltear replied before leaving. After she departed, Momonga teleported over. "Who was that just now?" he asked. After the earlier battle, Momonga had been secretly observing Peroroncino using a remote surveillance mirror. When the fight ended, Peroroncino mentioned wanting to draw out some "rats." Momonga had volunteered to handle the matter himself, but Peroroncino had refused. As a result, Momonga had been monitoring Peroroncino for his safety, ready to rush in with Pandora''s Actor at a moment''s notice if anything happened. "That guy just now is probably connected to whoever controlled Shalltear. They seem to be from the Council State. Once we''re done dealing with the Holy Kingdom, let''s focus our efforts on taking action against the Council State," Peroroncino suggested. "Let''s prioritize gathering intelligence first," Momonga advised. "The Council State likely has many dragons, so they won''t be easy to handle." "We''re already enemies. If they dare to target Shalltear, they''re declaring war on us. And when dealing with enemies, we should utterly annihilate them!" Hearing Peroroncino''s decisive words, Momonga tacitly agreed. After all, real combat was the quickest way to gather intelligence. "Beep-beep!" A message came through from Demiurge to Peroroncino. "Lord Peroroncino, I will attack the Holy Kingdom''s capital tonight. I look forward to your arrival there." "Hmm, I might need your help when the time comes," Peroroncino replied. "Serving the Supreme Beings is my greatest honor," Demiurge responded. Afterward, Peroroncino and Momonga returned to Nazarick. "How''s the Kingdom doing lately?" Peroroncino asked. "The Kingdom? From what I''ve heard, thanks to Princess Renner''s efforts, half of the nobles have already pledged allegiance to the Sorcerer Kingdom. It won''t be long before the Kingdom becomes a vassal of ours." "Also, the Vampire Brides you assigned to Princess Renner¡ªfour of them have been killed..." ....... In the southeastern part of the Kingdom, in a count''s territory, a young man was arrogantly ordering his servants around. "Hmph! Dare to oppose me, and this is what happens next." Not long ago, during the struggle for the countship inheritance, he had used two Vampire Brides to eliminate all other candidates. Now, he was the only remaining candidate. However, the fact that he had used the Vampire Brides to kill others had been exposed, and the Adventurers'' Guild didn''t sit idly by. They sent adventurers to deal with the Vampire Brides. Unfortunately, aside from Silver-tier adventurers, no other adventurers were a match for the Vampire Brides. Outside the count''s estate, the Blue Roses Squad was lurking nearby. "Tina, how''s the situation?" Invisible, Tina then appeared. "I just went inside and took a look around. Aside from the two Vampire Brides, there are no other guards. It seems this noble trusts the Vampire Brides a lot." "Though he is a legitimate noble, his collaboration with the vampires to murder other noble heirs is unforgivable. If we happen to kill him by accident, it''s no big deal." After using the Vampire Brides, other lords typically kept the information under wraps, trying their best to prevent news of the Vampire Brides from being exposed. This noble was different. He had witnessed the power of the Vampire Brides firsthand and believed their strength surpassed even that of the King''s Warrior Captain. This made him completely arrogant. He didn''t bother to conceal the information and allowed the news to spread. As a result, he attracted the attention of the Adamantite-tier adventurers, Blue Roses. Unlike other adventurers, Blue Roses was driven by a sense of "justice." When they heard about the Vampire Brides indiscriminately slaughtering humans, they immediately took action. Announcement Hi guys First of all, i want to thanks for your all supports I have a little bad news to announce, starting today till 2 or 3 Jan, for about ten days there are no chapter update. Due to preparing for Christmas and New year party, i will be a bit busy during that time. For Whomever celebreting Christmas "I wish you a Merry Christmas" and for Everyone "Happy new year 2025", hopefully in this new year we can become a more better person and many good things will happen to us If you''re not a paetron yet, consider joining us.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Join now : patreon*com/DeCakraWnloverz There are 4 novel that you can read on paetron Genshin Impact: I''m just a mortal Genre : fanfic, based on video game, tragedy, romance Ch : 278 Sypnosis : The lifespan of immortals is long, so long that it seems endless. Arriving in Teyvat, Yu Xie realized one thing¡ª"I''m just a mortal; I can''t accompany you for a lifetime." OVERLORD: The Second Supreme Being Genre : fanfic, adventure, harem Ch : 186 Sypnosis : Arriving in the world of Overlord, I became Overlord''s best friend, Peroroncino. With a max-level account, doing whatever I want in this alternate world From the Apocalypse Genre : Supernatural, mystery, multiple POV Ch : 65 (Available on scribbleh*b) Sypnopsis : "I found a mysterious girl. She claims to be a traveler from apocalyptic era. When human civilization will be destroyed, I just thinking about how to imprison this beautiful girl" Huh? Isn''t this a dating sim? Genre : Harem, Comedy, Romance Ch : 46 (Available on scribbleh*b) Sypnopsis : When Wen Nan happily moved toward the end of the dating sim game. [Congrats You are the first player to complete this horror escape game!]. Huh its not dating sim game? Chapter 92: A Small Punishment "Now I''m the count. I can do whatever I want," the young man said, looking at the Vampire Brides with a thoughtful expression. "If you want to die, we can help you with that," one of the Vampire Brides shot back, seeing the lustful look in his eyes without hesitation. "That lord commanded you to obey me." "That¡¯s true, but if you die, that command will become invalid." The two Vampire Brides knew very well that the most important thing when serving Peroroncino was to keep themselves pure and untainted. If they were to fall to someone like this human, they would lose all face in front of Peroroncino. Although Peroroncino might not necessarily act against them, they had to remain pure. Seeing the cold, indifferent gaze of the Vampire Brides and the faint killing intent, the young man no longer dared to look at them with such lustful eyes. At that moment, a dagger suddenly appeared and was thrust toward the neck of one of the Vampire Brides. The Vampire Bride noticed the attack, but there was no time to dodge. The dagger pierced deep into her slender neck. Tina immediately withdrew the dagger and retreated. The other Vampire Bride lunged at Tina with her sharp claws, but what awaited her was a large hammer. One powerful blow sent her flying into the wall. "You''re pretty tough!" Gagaran remarked as she watched the Vampire Bride rise again. The Vampire Bride, whose neck had been pierced by the dagger, quickly healed her wound. The two Vampire Brides coordinated, attacking Gagaran from both the left and right. Gagaran struggled to block their attacks. "You''re good at coordinating. Not bad!" she said. "However, you¡¯re not the only ones who can coordinate." At that moment, Tina and Tia appeared simultaneously behind one of the Vampire Brides. Together, they struck, severing the Vampire Bride''s head and arm. Despite such heavy injuries, the Vampire Bride didn¡¯t die. Her body continued to move, desperately trying to retrieve her head and arm. The other Vampire Bride had already been reduced to a lifeless husk by a barrage of magic from Evileye, her life extinguished. Captain Lakyus used her enchanted sword to deal with the last remaining Vampire Bride, who was still struggling in her final moments. The group turned to look at the noble young man, trembling in fear in the corner of the room. "We''ll spare you this time," Evileye said coldly. "But if you ever join forces with such monsters to harm humans again, that will be your end." Just as Evileye had turned to walk away, a Death Knight suddenly appeared in front of the group. ---------- As the Guardian of the First Floor, Shalltear had been monitoring the situation of every Vampire Bride dispatched through the information panel. After all, these Vampire Brides were sent by her master, Peroroncino. Upon hearing the news of their deaths, Shalltear couldn¡¯t just ignore it. She quickly discovered that it was the Blue Roses group who was responsible. Since Peroroncino had once saved the lives of the Blue Roses group, it meant that Peroroncino didn''t want them dead. However, they had killed the Vampire Brides, and that couldn''t be easily overlooked.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. There were many Death Knights in the Great Tomb, and Shalltear casually borrowed one to deal with the Blue Roses group. If she personally intervened, she might accidentally end up killing them. Shalltear was also not skilled in resurrection magic. So, this punishment had to be carried out by the Death Knight. "Is this the legendary Undead! A Death Knight!" Lakyus recognized the figure. At that moment, Lakyus'' gaze turned to Evileye, who was standing at the back of the group. Evileye''s body was trembling, her mouth open but no sound coming out. Her eyes were vacant, as if she had lost her soul. "Evileye, what''s wrong with you?" "Evileye looks exactly like she did when she faced the Demon Emperor, Jaldabaoth." "Everyone, we might die here. This time, no one will come to save us," Gagaran said. "Roar!" The Death Knight let out a furious roar and charged at the Blue Roses group. Gagaran took the lead, swinging her large hammer at the Death Knight, but the Death Knight easily blocked the strike with its massive shield. The Death Knight then swung its sword toward Gagaran. At that moment, Lakyus, holding her magical sword, intercepted the Death Knight''s attack. And she gained the upper hand. Together with Gagaran''s attack, which suppressed much of the Death Knight''s power, she was able to gain the advantage. The Death Knight ignored Gagaran, withdrew its shield, and swung it at Lakyus. "There''s no way I''ll let you succeed!" Gagaran swung her hammer, blocking the Death Knight''s shield as it came down. At that moment, Tia and Tina lunged from behind, aiming for the Death Knight''s neck. The Death Knight let out a painful roar and then swung violently, throwing everyone off. "It seems one Death Knight still isn''t enough. After all, a Death Knight is more of a tank; its offensive capabilities aren''t that strong," Shalltear thought from a distance. "Summon Minions!" A group of small cats, rats, and bat-like shadow creatures crawled out from the shadows at Shalltear''s feet. "Attack those humans!" Hundreds of these shadow creatures rushed towards the Blue Roses group. As a priestess, Lakyus immediately sensed the presence of the shadow creatures. "Holy Light!" The light magic struck the shadow creatures, instantly taking out a group, but there were too many of them surrounding her, and they were scattered all over. Lakyus couldn''t eliminate them all in an instant. "If it were Evileye..." Lakyus glanced toward the motionless Evileye. "We can''t rely on Evileye now. We''ve gotten too used to depending on her." Lakyus placed Evileye behind her and cast a protective light magic on Gagaran, Tia, and Tina, enveloping them in a shield of light. With this, the shadow creatures would temporarily avoid attacking them. Meanwhile, Gagaran continued to draw the Death Knight''s attention in the front line, while Tia and Tina kept looking for opportunities to strike the Death Knight from behind. In a one-on-one fight, Gagaran was no match for the Death Knight, but with the assistance of the two ninjas, Gagaran managed to keep the Death Knight from ending the battle quickly. The Death Knight''s greatest strength was its enormous health, while it was weak in other areas. At this point, Gagaran and the others had the advantage in stamina, as their endurance was greater than the Death Knight''s health. Lakyus continued to cast Holy Light to attack the shadow creatures. She also wanted to release more powerful holy magic, but doing so would harm Evileye, who was a vampire. The battle dragged on for a long time, but eventually, Gagaran and the others managed to wear down the Death Knight. Lakyus also exhausted her mana to eliminate all the shadow creatures. Exhausted, the group collapsed onto the ground. "Finally, it''s over!" Gagaran and the others had already reached their physical limits, fighting the Death Knight purely on willpower. Lakyus was still okay¡ªthough her mana was depleted, she still had some stamina left. At this moment, many undead appeared around the forest, with the lowest level being common skeletal undead, without weapons. These undead were as weak as ten-year-old children in terms of combat ability. However, the number of undead here was enormous, in the thousands. Only Lakyus still had the strength to fight, while Gagaran, Tia, and Tina tried to stand, but their bodies simply wouldn''t respond. Lakyus stood in front of the others, continuously using her magical sword to attack the skeletons, but as a priestess, her stamina was limited. After desperately taking down half of the skeletons, her own stamina finally reached its limit. Exhausted, she collapsed, losing consciousness. Evileye looked at her fallen comrades, tears streaming uncontrollably down her face. She desperately tried to move, but it was impossible. As a true vampire ancestor, Shalltear had absolute dominance over Evileye, a normal vampire. Just one glance was enough to render her completely immobile. The undead surrounded the members of Blue Roses and began tearing at their clothes, including Evileye''s. Everyone except Gagaran, who was wearing armor and hadn''t been torn, was left in tatters. "Are they mocking us?" Evileye could do nothing but cry. At this moment, Lakyus also woke up, her body completely drained of strength, unable to resist at all. "She could only watch as her clothes were torn by the skeletons." At that moment, a figure appeared like a flash of light, killing all the skeletons in just ten seconds. "Are you all alright?" Yulia asked, looking at the group. "Lord Chino is over there. He felt it wasn''t convenient for him to come, so he sent me instead." Yulia gave everyone a restorative potion to recover their strength and found some clothes for them. Then, she took her leave. Chapter 93: The Holy Kingdom On the eastern side of the Holy Kingdom, there is a structure resembling the Great Wall. The difference is that there are no beacon towers, only outposts set up at intervals. At the center of the border wall stands a massive outpost, housing a large number of soldiers. Their task is to defend the borders and respond promptly to attacks from demi-humans. Tens of thousands of soldiers are currently undergoing training. The border general is Pabel Baraja, one of the Nine Colors of the Holy Kingdom. The Nine Colors of the Holy Kingdom are titles held by powerful individuals, much like the Four Imperial Knights of the Empire. At this moment, a scout rider gallops in on horseback. "Report, General! We''ve spotted demi-humans along the border. After investigation, their numbers are estimated to be over hundred of thousands." "Immediately send word to the princess!" "Soldiers, it''s time to show the results of our training. Everyone, to the walls!" All the soldiers climbed up to the border walls. Time quickly passed, and before long, night had fallen. hundred of thousands of demi-humans had gathered at the border. The Holy Kingdom''s defending army had only gathered 30,000, a significant disparity. However, no soldier felt fear. In their eyes, there was more anticipation than anything else. They had all faced battles like this countless times before. Even though the enemy outnumbered them, they felt no fear. "To gather so many demi-humans, there must be a leader among them with absolute power," Pabel thought. "Immediately transmit the message!" "Understood!" At that moment, a figure stepped out from the ranks of the demi-humans. Pabel was an elite archer, possessing the special skill , which allowed him to see farther than most. He observed the figure emerging from the demi-humans, but he couldn''t discern which race the person belonged to. "Could it be an unknown race, or perhaps he is the leader of the demi-humans?" "Should we shoot, General?" "No! Let''s see what he has to say first." The figure stepping out from the demi-humans was none other than Demiurge, or more accurately, the Demon Emperor, Jaldabaoth. As Jaldabaoth advanced, the soldiers began to feel discomfort all over their bodies, swallowing nervously.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. "Stop! Beyond this point is the territory of the Holy Kingdom!" Pabel immediately shouted loudly. Pabel could feel his body trembling with fear, and the source of this fear was the demi-human in front of him, dressed in red, with a tail, and looking very tall and thin. "I have known that for a long time! But who are you?" Jaldabaoth spoke in a gentlemanly tone. Pabel introduced himself, stating his name and position. "I see! Then, it''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Jaldabaoth!" Hearing this, many of the soldiers began to panic. "The Great Demon! The Great Demon who caused havoc in the Kingdom!" "I''m honored that someone knows my name!" Jaldabaoth replied with a smile. "But the title ''Great Demon'' sounds quite unpleasant! Could you call me Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth instead?" "Jaldabaoth, what do you want to do?" Pabel asked. "I came to the Holy Kingdom to turn this place into hell!" Jaldabaoth replied calmly. "That''s impossible! As long as we are here, you will never step foot in the Holy Kingdom!" a general shouted. "You will not set foot on our land!" "We will defend our country to the death!" the soldiers echoed the general''s words. "So, if I kill all of you, does that mean I can enter the Holy Kingdom?" Jaldabaoth said in a calm tone. Since the enemy had declared war like this, Pabel decided not to continue the conversation. Now was the best time to kill Jaldabaoth. "Everyone, fire!" Pabel immediately drew his bow and aimed at Jaldabaoth. Thousands of arrows were shot toward him. However, Jaldabaoth did not move at all. He simply stood there, doing nothing. But as the rain of arrows approached Jaldabaoth, they were all blocked by an invisible barrier. "Whoosh!" A colored arrow flew through the air, shot by Pabel. Pabel wielded the Holy Kingdom''s most powerful magic bow. However, even that arrow was stopped by an invisible barrier as it neared Jaldabaoth. "How is this possible!" Pabel was stunned. He knew that with his full-strength arrow, he could pierce even a large boulder. Yet, he couldn''t even get close to Jaldabaoth. "Is this all the strength you have? Then, unfortunately, you won''t be able to protect your kingdom! It will eventually turn into hell!" "Tier 10 Magic: Meteor Fall!" "Boom!" A huge sound echoed from the sky. The soldiers all looked up, and saw a massive meteor with a red glow, leaving a trail of thick smoke behind, falling toward them. However, it wasn''t just one meteor. One after another, meteors rained down upon the Holy Kingdom''s soldiers. Many soldiers, in a panic, tried to escape, but with just their legs, they had no chance of outrunning the falling meteors. "Boom!!!" The meteor hit the ground, causing a massive explosion. "Boom! Boom!" One after another, meteors fell, each causing a chain reaction of explosions. Huge flames illuminated the ground. The many subordinates of the demi-humans swallowed nervously, grateful that they were followers of the Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth and would not be affected by such attacks. The entire 30,000-strong Holy Kingdom army was annihilated, with no survivors. "Soldiers, move forward!" The demi-humans received the order from Jaldabaoth and began commanding their subordinates to advance. Just as Demiurge was considering the next steps while looking toward the demi-humans, a loud "bang!" sounded from behind him. A human emerged from the rubble, breaking through the debris. His eyes were bloodshot, and his entire body was covered in burns caused by the meteor explosion. Much of his skin was necrotic. He was covered in blood¡ªboth his own and others''. His armor was completely shattered, no longer wearable. He was Orlando, one of the Nine Colors of the Holy Kingdom, and a subordinate of Pabel, a close brother with whom he shared a deep bond. "Boss is dead!" he trembled as he looked at Pabel''s broken bow not far away. Without seeing Pabel''s body, the only conclusion was that he had been crushed into pieces by the meteor, with his remains obliterated. Just last night, they had been chatting and laughing together, talking about their future plans. A fleeting memory turned Orlando''s grief into strength as he quickly charged toward Demiurge, sword in hand. If Pabel were here, he would have noticed that Orlando''s speed was now twice as fast as before. However, this speed was still too slow for Jaldabaoth. Jaldabaoth sneered and spoke coldly. "Kill yourself." Orlando, in shock, looked at his own body, slowly raising his sword to cut his own throat. Jaldabaoth watched as Orlando''s lifeless body fell. "A human who survives my tenth-tier magic must have some research value." Jaldabaoth flew off with Orlando''s corpse. Chapter 94: The Holy Queen On the second night after Jaldabaoth breached the border defenses, the messenger who had fled from the front finally arrived at the northern city of Kalinsha, which was also the city where the Holy Queen was currently located. Along the way, the news had already spread throughout the Holy Kingdom. The ruler of the Holy Kingdom, the Holy Queen, had issued a national mobilization order, commanding all the nobles to raise armies and join forces to defeat Jaldabaoth. The news quickly reached every corner of the Holy Kingdom. Hundreds of thousands of demi-humans had united to attack the Holy Kingdom, with their supreme commander being the Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth. Furthermore, Jaldabaoth had defeated the border defense forces with overwhelming strength. The nobles of the Holy Kingdom hurriedly sent soldiers toward the border. If they did not mobilize, the Holy Kingdom might be destroyed. After all, the border forces of the Holy Kingdom, which had never been defeated, were completely crushed this time. It was said that no one managed to escape, except for the messenger. Inside Kalinsha, the Holy Queen listened to the message delivered by the messenger, and her mood was not good. The messenger spoke of Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth as a god-like figure. And both messengers gave the same account. Clearly, these two individuals had never met each other, nor had they had a chance to communicate. They had both been rushing toward Kalinsha with all their might. In their accounts: Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth had approached the city walls! Then, several meteors fell from the sky, completely destroying the border forces. Following that, there was a sky-high fire. After the messenger left, the Holy Queen furrowed her brows tightly. The Holy Queen''s name is Calca Bessarez, known for her beauty, which is said to be the greatest treasure of the Holy Kingdom, as delicate and radiant as a flower. She also possesses an extraordinarily high talent for Light Magic. It was precisely due to her unprecedented talent that the Holy Kingdom saw the rise of its first Holy Queen. She is accompanied by two women: one is Remedios, one of the Nine Colors of the Holy Kingdom, and the leader of the Holy Knights Order. The other is Kelart, the highest priestess of the Temple. They are known as the Holy Queen''s wings and are considered to be sisters. "I believe the messenger must have gone mad out of fear and said those things. How could anyone control meteors?" Remedios spoke up. "I can sense it. The two messengers are filled with an aura of fear. Perhaps they were subjected to a special magic that distorted their perception," Kelart said. "I heard that a Adamantite-grade adventurer from the kingdom managed to repel Jaldabaoth. Surely, I''m not worse than a Adamantite-grade adventurer!" Remedios remarked. "Hee hee hee! I''d really like to meet Jaldabaoth! I''ve been so bored lately!" Kelart giggled. "If it''s really as you say, then I hope it¡¯s true!" The Holy Queen thought to herself.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. At that moment, the Holy Queen seemed to hear the sound of a bell, like the alarm bell at the city gates. "Bang!" The door was forcefully pushed open. A squad leader rushed in. "Who gave you the audacity to barge in and forcefully open the Holy Queen''s door?!" Remedios scolded angrily. The squad leader spoke without hesitation: "Your Highness, the Holy Queen, it''s bad! Jaldabaoth has led a horde of demons into Kalinsha! The city gates have completely fallen, and the demons are slaughtering the people of Kalinsha." Remedios no longer had the mood to reprimand the squad leader for his disrespect. She immediately called together all the knights of the order and the Holy Queen''s personal guard. The group made their way toward the city gates, effortlessly dealing with all the demons along the way. "To think they thought they could attack here with just this level of demons. It''s utterly ridiculous! I really don''t understand how the gates fell so easily. Were they just sitting around doing nothing?" Remedios said. "Hee hee hee! Let''s talk about such things after we deal with Jaldabaoth!" Kelart laughed. A figure appeared in front of them, seemingly without anyone noticing, now less than a hundred meters away. "Hee hee hee, I really like that! I like it!" A four-winged humanoid appeared in front of the group. Their snow-white wings were the subject of envy. "Let me guess, the one in the middle must be the Holy Queen, right?" "Who are you?" "Me? I''m just a small fry under Jaldabaoth''s command!" Peroroncino revealed his true form at this moment. "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve used my true form... I almost forgot how powerful it feels!" Peroroncino said to himself. "Hmph! Die, you demon!" Remedios swung her sword toward Peroroncino. "Smack!" As Remedios raised her sword, she was struck in the face by a powerful blow, sending her crashing to the ground. "Your upbringing is truly terrible! You greet someone for the first time and say something like ''die''!" "Bastard!" Remedios angrily charged toward Peroroncino. "Body Enhancement!" "Ultimate Breakthrough!" Remedios unleashed her martial skill. "Sixth-tier magic: Divine Protection!" Kelart cast a strengthening spell on Remedios, enhancing her overall power by 1.5 times. "Sixth-tier magic: Star Radiance!" The Holy Queen also wasn¡¯t idle, casting her strongest spell. However, when the attacks hit Peroroncino, they had no effect whatsoever. "Hehehe, this is really fun!" Peroroncino mimicked Kelart''s tone, grinning. "Bastard, try this!" "Holy Light Slash!" The holy sword in Remedios''s hand glowed with golden light as it slashed toward Peroroncino. Peroroncino looked at Remedios, smiled, and said nothing. However, just as the attack was about to hit Peroroncino, it suddenly stopped, as if it had collided with an invisible barrier. "Is this all?" "Bastard!" Remedios furiously continued attacking Peroroncino, who didn''t dodge or evade, allowing the attacks to land. Until Remedios could no longer strike. "Is this your impotent rage?" Peroroncino directly bypassed Remedios and walked toward the Holy Queen. Remedios''s sharp, sword-like gaze made Peroroncino uncomfortable, so she wasn¡¯t her target. "Don''t ignore me!" Remedios angrily slashed at Peroroncino. This time, Peroroncino didn¡¯t show mercy. "You¡¯re really annoying!" Peroroncino grabbed Remedios by the throat, squeezing until she lost consciousness. The other members of the Holy Knight Order didn¡¯t step forward, as they knew they would only slow down Remedios. However, the outcome was entirely different from what they had imagined. The very powerful Remedios was defeated just like that. "Protect the Holy Queen!" The knight order surrounded Peroroncino, encircling him. Peroroncino flapped his wings, and they were all blown away by the powerful shockwave, crashing into nearby buildings. "Saint Light Flash!" The Holy Queen and Kelart both cast the same holy light spell, and the two magic beams fused together, completely surpassing the sixth-tier magic level. Peroroncino paid no attention as the magic struck him. "How should I put it, it¡¯s a bit itchy!" "Follow my command!" Kelart ordered all the priests behind her. "Fusion Magic!" All the priests gathered together to form a hexagram. Kelart stood at the center of the hexagram. The combined power concentrated on her. "Magic Strength!" "Ultimate Magic Enhancement!" The Holy Queen also cast magic to assist Kelart. "Extreme Holy Flame!" White flames surged towards Peroroncino. "Not bad, this power should be equivalent to seventh-tier magic. It''s time to get serious!" Peroroncino took out his Houyi bow. "Silent Arrow." A dark arrow shot out, colliding with the white flames. The two forces canceled each other out. Kelart collapsed, exhausted, sitting down with a helpless look in her eyes. Her sister had just been strangled to death by this person. The magic they had just cast was the most powerful spell they could unleash. Peroroncino advanced, and the other priests and the Holy Queen''s guards tried to block him. With a gentle flap of his wings, they were all sent flying. Peroroncino bypassed the Holy Queen and approached Kelart. Kelart looked at Peroroncino with eyes full of despair. Peroroncino bent down and spoke: "Come on, let¡¯s hear another ''hee hee hee''!" Chapter 95: Kelart Kelart looked at Peroroncino and slightly parted her lips: ".........." "Don''t you even have the strength to speak?" Peroroncino laughed and leaned his ear closer to Kelart. Kelart quietly reached toward the back of her pants, where there was a dagger. It was a coming-of-age gift from her sister, Remedios, and she had carried it with her all these years without ever taking it off. After observing that Peroroncino had completely relaxed his guard, Kelart composed herself and whispered in Peroroncino''s ear: "Hee hee hee!" At the same time, the dagger was thrust toward Peroroncino''s neck. However, Peroroncino completely ignored the dagger and picked up Kelart. The dagger stopped just a centimeter from the side of Peroroncino''s neck, and Kelart desperately stabbed it down, but it was completely ineffective. "Is that enough of a fuss?" "Once you''re done, let''s play a game that adults should play!" "Alright!" Kelart agreed. The Holy Queen couldn''t believe her ears. Kelart, the highest priestess of the Sacred Temple of the Holy Kingdom, actually agreed to an otherworldly creature''s demand. "But I have one condition! You must spare the Holy Queen!" "Even if I must sacrifice myself, I can''t let anything happen to the Holy Queen!" Kelart thought to herself. Hearing this, the Holy Queen froze. She never expected that Kelart, who always enjoyed saying "hee hee hee!" and often made cold jokes, would do something like this. "Do you think you have the leverage to make demands?" "I do!" Kelart plunged the dagger into her own neck. "If you don''t agree to my terms, I will die, and you will never have me!" Peroroncino smiled. "I bet you don''t have the courage to do it! If you kill yourself, I will spare the Holy Queen." "It''s a deal!" Without hesitation, Kelart drove the dagger deeper into her neck. "Kelart!" At that moment, Remedios woke up. She immediately saw Kelart attempting suicide. "You bastard!" "No one ever taught you how to curse, did they? How can you just keep repeating the same thing over and over? I''m starting to get tired of it!" Remedios swung her sword at Peroroncino. Peroroncino, with speed far exceeding hers, appeared behind her. He grabbed her head and slammed it directly into the ground. "Bang!" Remedios crashed into the ground with a loud sound. At this moment, half of Remedios'' body was buried underground.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "I was going to spare your life, but it seems you really don''t know when to quit!" After dealing with Remedios, Peroroncino turned to look at the Holy Queen. The Holy Queen''s skin looked smooth and white, and Peroroncino had been wanting to pinch it for a while. Peroroncino approached the Holy Queen, reaching out to pinch her face. The Holy Queen did not stop Peroroncino and allowed him to pinch her face. "I need to stay calm. I can''t be angry. I can''t let Kelart''s death be in vain!" the Holy Queen thought to herself. "You promised Kelart wouldn''t do anything to me!" the Holy Queen said coldly. "Are you sure you didn''t mishear? What I said was that I wouldn''t kill you!" Peroroncino replied. "You bastard!" the Holy Queen turned her head, preventing Peroroncino from pinching her face, and picked up a soldier''s sword to strike at him. "Why can''t you face reality?" Peroroncino let the attack land on him without resistance. The Holy Queen wanted to follow Kelart''s example and commit suicide, but she lacked the courage. She didn''t have the bravery to end her own life. She was only 20 years old, and she didn¡¯t want to die. Peroroncino allowed the Holy Queen to strike him until she completely exhausted her strength and collapsed to the ground. "Alright, it¡¯s time for you to face reality," Peroroncino said. He walked over to the lifeless Kelart¡¯s side. Taking out his world-class item, the Perfect Resurrection Jade. "Resurrect!" The damage on Kelart¡¯s body healed, and she was brought back to life. The Holy Queen stared blankly at Peroroncino. Resurrection was a skill she had always wanted to learn, but no matter what, she could never manage to master it. Kelart opened her eyes and saw Peroroncino. Looking at him, Kelart suddenly smiled. "Didn¡¯t expect you to end up in hell too! Hehehe!" Peroroncino was amused by her words, clearly, Kelart didn¡¯t think she had been resurrected. Peroroncino turned her head to face the other direction, where the Holy Queen was standing. "You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t harm her, so why is she here too?" Peroroncino couldn¡¯t help but feel both amused and bewildered by the High Priestess¡¯s aggressive stance. "Isn¡¯t it possible that you were resurrected?" "I was resurrected?" Peroroncino reached out and pinched Kelart¡¯s prominent chest. Kelart tried to avoid it, but there was no way to escape. It seemed like hitting the other person... didn¡¯t help. She could only allow the other person to take advantage. "How can someone be so lecherous! This is supposed to be a battlefield!" While saying this, she tried to grab Peroroncino''s hand, attempting to move it away. "A battlefield? To me, this feels more like an amusement park." Kelart stood still and thought for a moment. "Did you resurrect me? Why did you resurrect me?" "What do you think?" Seeing the lecherous look in Peroroncino¡¯s eyes, Kelart sneered. Kelart realized that since Peroroncino could resurrect her even after she was dead, she didn¡¯t seem to have any leverage left. So, she decided to just give up completely. "Let him do whatever he wants! Struggling is useless anyway." "What''s there to be afraid of when I''m not even afraid of dying?" Suddenly, Kelart noticed Remedios not far away, looking like a broken radish. Her upper body was buried in the ground. There was no doubt she was dead beyond repair. She immediately ran over, trying to pull Remedios out. But with her strength, it was impossible to get her out. "Come help me!" Kelart called out to Peroroncino, her tone making it sound like a completely natural request. Peroroncino was puzzled, wondering why Kelart had become so arrogant after being resurrected. She no longer treated him like an outsider. The Holy Queen was even more shocked than Peroroncino. She began to suspect that this person wasn''t Kelart, but rather someone else''s soul had taken over Kelart''s body. Does Peroroncino have no sense of dignity? Kelart asked him for help, how could he possibly help? Seeing that the other party remained indifferent, Kelart walked over to Peroroncino and took the initiative to grab Peroroncino¡¯s hand, pressing it against her own body. "Help me out here!" The Holy Queen pinched herself, doubting whether she was dreaming. Although Kelart liked to joke around, she never made jokes when it came to serious matters. Now, Kelart was completely shattering her worldview. Since Kelart had gone this far, it would be impolite for Peroroncino to refuse to help. Peroroncino drew out the Remedios that was embedded in the ground. Her head was completely shattered, and the resurrection magic that Kelart knew could no longer bring her back. "Please, resurrect my sister!" Kelart knelt in front of Peroroncino, hugging his leg and crying as she spoke. No matter how desperate Kelart was, she had never cried before, but when she saw her sister, Remedios, like this, tears flowed uncontrollably. "Stop crying, I¡¯ll resurrect her!" "Really?" Kelart truly hadn''t expected her sister to be resurrected after being reduced to this state; she had only held onto a faint hope. At this moment, her eyes were filled with anticipation. Peroroncino didn¡¯t like hearing crying. When someone cried in front of him, he couldn¡¯t stand it. "Resurrect!" Remedios''s body was surrounded by light, and her injuries gradually began to heal. Soon, Remedios was resurrected. "What do you want me to do? I will do anything, please spare my sister." "Aren''t you going to beg for the Holy Queen?" "You never intended to spare the Holy Queen. No matter how much I beg, it won''t succeed." "Alright! I¡¯ll spare her." Chapter 96: Massacre Originally, the Holy Queen had led her personal guards and the members of the knights'' order with the intention of eliminating nearby demons while waiting for the arrival of the main force. However, instead of the main force, what arrived was Peroroncino. The unconscious Remedios opened her eyes. Surrounding her were several soldiers, all members of the knights'' order. These people bore varying degrees of external injuries. A small number had died. "Commander, you''re finally awake!" "Where is the Holy Queen?" "Where is Kelart?" "Commander, when we woke up, the Holy Queen and Kelart were already gone." Now, only a group of wounded soldiers remained, and half of the priests from the Holy Queen''s personal guard had been killed. Although many members of the knights'' order survived, few retained their combat capability. It was at this moment that a large contingent of the Holy Kingdom''s army finally arrived, albeit belatedly. "Lady Remedios, where is Her Highness the Holy Queen?" "The Holy Queen has been taken by servants of Jaldabaoth! We must rescue her! Does anyone know where Jaldabaoth is now?" Remedios asked anxiously. "We just received word¡ªJaldabaoth is currently in the plaza of Kalinsha, and there¡¯s a massive number of demons in the area!" "They have demons, but we have angels!" The people of the Holy Kingdom, like those of the Slane Theocracy, also possess magic to summon angels. At this moment, Remedios deeply regretted her earlier decisions. She had believed that since Adamantite-ranked adventurers could defeat Jaldabaoth, he couldn¡¯t be all that powerful. Because of this, she had voluntarily proposed that they move ahead to clear out the demons, planning to wait for the main force to arrive while doing so. Originally, Remedios hadn¡¯t intended to bring the Holy Queen along, but the Holy Queen insisted on contributing her strength, so they set out together. The knights¡¯ order and the Holy Queen¡¯s personal guard were the most elite forces of the Holy Kingdom. Remedios believed that even if they encountered danger, they would be able to retreat unscathed. Thus, she had agreed to let the Holy Queen join the expedition. Now, she deeply regretted that decision. All she could do now was desperately lead the soldiers to defeat Jaldabaoth and rescue the Holy Queen. Under Remedios'' leadership, the Holy Kingdom''s main forces swept through their enemies, effortlessly defeating every demon they encountered along the way. When the army''s generals inquired, "How was the Holy Queen captured?" she consistently avoided giving a direct answer, instead replying, "The priority right now is rescuing the Holy Queen!"Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. The army finally arrived at the plaza, where Jaldabaoth stood in the center. "Jaldabaoth, hand over the Holy Queen!" "If you want me to hand her over, you''ll need to defeat me with your strength!" "Command the angels to attack!" Thousands of angels surged toward Jaldabaoth. Jaldabaoth lightly stomped his foot, and a wave of energy burst forth from his body. All the angels near him were instantly reduced to ashes. "Summon new angels. In the meantime, I¡¯ll hold him off." Remedios drew the Holy Sword and dashed toward Jaldabaoth in a single stride. "Martial Art: Evil Slayer!" (Remedios'' unique martial art, capable of dealing massive damage to demons.) Caught completely off guard, Jaldabaoth was struck by the attack. He was sent flying and crashed into a nearby building. "How can this be?" Remedios was stunned. She recalled being utterly crushed by the overwhelming power of Jaldabaoth¡¯s subordinate, yet fighting Jaldabaoth himself had proven so unexpectedly easy. "Launch a ranged attack!" the general commanded. In an instant, a barrage of arrows and spells rained down on Jaldabaoth''s position. The sound of magical explosions echoed one after another. For a long while, no sound came from the rubble. Just as the soldiers began to believe they had secured victory, a voice emerged from within the debris. "Impressive strength. I suppose it''s time for me to get serious!" As the smoke cleared, a massive red demon appeared before the crowd. If Peroroncino were present, he would have recognized it as "Wrath," one of Demiurge''s three great demon generals. "Roar!" The sound of its roar unleashed a powerful shockwave. Jaldabaoth let out a furious roar, causing many soldiers to instinctively take a step back in fear. "Have you ever experienced true despair?" Jaldabaoth began advancing toward the crowd, step by step. "Order the angels to attack!" The general gave the command, and the angels charged at Jaldabaoth. Jaldabaoth opened his mouth and unleashed a torrent of flames, instantly incinerating all the angels in the sky. Remedios took the lead, charging straight at Jaldabaoth. As the commander of the Holy Kingdom''s knights, she would never retreat a single step. Using the surrounding buildings to gain height, she leapt high into the air, channeling all her strength into the Holy Sword. The strike landed heavily on Jaldabaoth, yet it didn¡¯t leave a single mark. In the next moment, Jaldabaoth swatted Remedios away with a single slap. She was sent flying, crashing through a building before hitting the ground, her fate uncertain. "This is our homeland! We cannot allow demons to slaughter our families here!" "We stand united and will surely defeat the demons!" The general shouted desperately, trying to lessen the soldiers'' fear. "Cavalry, charge!" Tens of thousands of cavalry charged at Jaldabaoth, their figures insignificant before his immense presence. Jaldabaoth began slaughtering the soldiers mercilessly. The priests¡¯ magic continued to rain down on Jaldabaoth without pause, yet it was completely ineffective¡ªit couldn¡¯t even harm a single hair on his body. A sense of despair spread through the crowd. ¡°This isn¡¯t an opponent humans can fight against!¡± Many priests had exhausted their magic. All they could do now was stare blankly at Jaldabaoth, muttering to themselves. Jaldabaoth slammed his fist into the area with the densest concentration of cavalry. Thousands of soldiers were instantly killed by the sheer force of the blow, while many others were sent flying by the resulting shockwave, tumbling from their horses. ¡°A monster! This is a monster!¡± ¡°This is something no human can possibly stand against!¡± Panic took hold, and many soldiers began to flee. If they had been able to wound him, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t have lost heart. But after all this time, they hadn¡¯t managed to leave a single mark on his body. This couldn¡¯t even be called a battle¡ªit was a one-sided massacre. ¡°No one is allowed to flee!¡± the general commanded, ordering his personal guards to attack the deserters. In the next moment, Jaldabaoth leaped into the center of the Holy Kingdom''s army, right in front of the general. He grabbed the general from his horse and crushed him into a bloody mist. With the loss of their leader, the soldiers began to panic and flee, desperately wishing they could grow four legs to escape faster. Jaldabaoth didn¡¯t continue to pursue the fleeing soldiers. His goal had already been achieved. He had shown the Holy Kingdom the terrifying power of the Demon Emperor, Jaldabaoth. Chapter 97: The Diplomatic Mission As dawn broke, the light from the horizon illuminated the entire Kalinsha Plaza. The plaza was littered with bodies, and the blood had turned the ground red. The entire Kalinsha felt like a dead city, with dark clouds swirling above. Remedios opened her eyes, feeling a heavy dizziness in her head. The bodies of her former companions were scattered everywhere. The once-prosperous Kalinsha had turned into a city filled with death. "Is there anyone still alive?" Remedios cried out. But no one answered her. The only response came from the cawing of crows. "Kelart, Calca! I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you. The one who should have been captured is me!" For the first time in her life, Remedios, who had never shed a tear, looked at the scene before her and remembered her sister and the Holy Queen. Her emotional defenses completely shattered, she collapsed to the ground and began to sob uncontrollably. ......... Soon, Remedios stopped crying and began searching for survivors. "I must atone for all my mistakes. Holy Queen, Lady Calca, and Kelart, wait for me! I will rescue you!" After searching, she was able to find several survivors. She also learned the location of the injured from the Holy Knights'' Order. Remedios found the Holy Knights'' Order, now reduced to fewer than thirty members, half of whom were severely wounded. "Since the Holy Kingdom has no strong warriors who can defeat Jaldabaoth, I will seek powerful allies in other nations," Remedios thought to herself. After all, Remedios herself was the strongest Holy Knight of the Holy Kingdom, and there was no one in her country more powerful than her. Once she had decided what needed to be done, Remedios immediately set off to seek aid from the King. With a small group of about a dozen people, she left Kalinsha. On the way, she encountered a fellow member of the Knights'' Order¡ªan apprentice knight. "Neia." She was also the daughter of General Pabel of the Border Army. She inherited her father¡¯s archery skills, but her dream was to become a Holy Knight. To that end, she joined the Holy Knights'' Order. Shortly after becoming an apprentice, Neia was assigned to the most exhausting task by the order: Night patrol. Her job was to patrol the outer areas of Kalinsha, guarding against any unexpected situations. The area she had to cover was vast, and it took an entire night to complete the patrol. When the apprentice Holy Knights learned of Kalinsha''s fall, they all fled. Only Neia returned to Kalinsha. Remedios, in need of personnel, decided to take her along. On the way to the kingdom, Neia was responsible for scouting ahead. Scouting was the most troublesome task. Neia had to determine whether the path ahead was safe and regularly return to report to the group. Remedios completely used Neia as a laborer.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Since Neia hadn''t been present for the battle with Jaldabaoth, Remedios looked down on her. She hadn¡¯t participated in the most brutal battle but had only come to them after the fight was over. However, from Neia''s perspective, as an apprentice Holy Knight, who would have notified them about Kalinsha''s attack? No one would have. It was only when they returned to Karinsa after completing their mission that they discovered the attack. But Remedios wouldn¡¯t consider Neia¡¯s situation; she only thought of her as someone unworthy of being a Holy Knight. Soon, they arrived at the kingdom and reached the capital, but they didn¡¯t meet the King. Instead, they were greeted by the King¡¯s second son, the current heir to the kingdom. They requested the kingdom¡¯s help to defeat Jaldabaoth, but their plea was rejected. The reason given was that the kingdom had suffered heavy losses on the Katze Plains and was unable to help other nations, as they were too focused on their own survival. Remedios then turned to the Blue Roses for assistance, only to be rejected without hesitation. Without powerful figures like Momon and Chino, they had no desire to face Jaldabaoth, an existence far beyond the level of a Demon God. Evileye reminded them that they could seek out Momon or Chino from the Sorcerer Kingdom. Remedios truly didn¡¯t want to go to the Sorcerer Kingdom, because before Jaldabaoth appeared, she had often discussed the Sorcerer Kingdom with her sister, and the conclusion was always that the Sorcerer Kingdom was definitely a garbage state. Ruled by the undead, it was clearly governed terribly. Remedios even considered having the Holy Queen lead an army to attack the Sorcerer Kingdom and destroy those damned undead. But she was refused. Though the Blue Rose had rejected their request, Evileye from the Blue Roses spoke highly of Chino and Momon from the Sorcerer Kingdom, saying they were strong enough to defeat Jaldabaoth. ¡°For Calca and Kelart, I¡¯ll put aside my hatred for the undead,¡± Remedios said to herself. Remedios led her group toward the Sorcerer Kingdom, and as they neared, a thick fog suddenly appeared. "Everyone, draw your weapons!" Remedios sensed a dangerous aura. It was the scent of the undead. The group cautiously entered the mist, and as for the scout Neia, Remedios didn''t care at all about her safety. After entering the mist, it didn¡¯t take long before their vision cleared, and a massive ghost ship appeared in front of them. The sails of the ghost ship were emblazoned with the words: "Welcome to the Sorcerer Kingdom!" The group froze for a moment. A ghost ship floating on land was just too absurd. At this point, Neia returned to the group and informed everyone that there was no danger ahead, and that the ghost ship wouldn¡¯t attack them. The group continued forward, and along the way, they encountered people who were laughing and chatting. They seemed much happier than the people of the Holy Kingdom. Their eyes all had a certain sparkle. After walking for a while, they were unsure of their exact location, and they didn¡¯t notice any other people nearby. "It looks like there are people fishing up ahead!" Neia spoke up. Sure enough, the group saw figures by a lake in the distance. "Let¡¯s go ask them!" said the vice-captain of the squad. As they approached and took a closer look, they realized they weren¡¯t fishing at all¡ªthey were simply enjoying life. All the men in the group were filled with envy. The men were lounging on makeshift benches, leisurely holding fishing rods, with three women by their side. The youngest one appeared to be under ten years old. She was seriously massaging the man¡¯s legs, while one of the other women fanned him with a hand fan and held a drink, ready to serve him at any moment. The third woman was massaging his shoulders. If this had been the old Remedios, she would have immediately gone over to scold these people for being so lazy, having so many women serving them, and not even sparing a child. She would have beaten him so badly that his own mother wouldn¡¯t recognize him. But now, she had more important things to do and didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. "Neia, go ask those people how far we are from the capital of the Sorcerer Kingdom!" "Yes!" Neia''s eyes were full of exhaustion. These past few days, she could only sleep for three hours¡ªscouting during the day and standing guard at night. Only in the late hours of the night, when the shift changed, could she get a little rest. She slapped her face to try to wake herself up. "Hello, may I ask how far we are from the capital of the Sorcerer Kingdom?" Neia politely asked as she approached Peroroncino. Peroroncino looked at Neia. "And who are you?" "We are the envoy group from the Holy Kingdom!" "The Holy Kingdom''s envoy group, that come here to seek help?!" "Yes!" "If you keep going along this road for another hour, you''ll be there!" "Thank you so much!" "Wait! You look like you''re malnourished! I have a freshly grilled fish here! Take it!" Neia only then noticed the barbecue grill beside them. She had been so exhausted that she hadn''t seen it earlier. "Thank you so much!" Neia happily took the grilled fish and returned. Peroroncino had just laid back down in his position. "Slap!" A loud slap echoed. "How can you still have the mood to eat grilled fish!" Remedios scolded Neia. Then, she began to berate Neia furiously. "Nana!" Perorochino spoke coldly. "Yes, Onii-san!" Nana, having been trained by Yulia, now fully understood what Peroroncino wanted her to do. Chapter 98: Humiliation Remedios looked at Neia, her anger boiling over again, and she raised her hand to strike another slap. But a delicate, small hand knocked hers away. "Why are you hitting this sister?" Nana spoke up. No one noticed when Nana had appeared beside them. "What business is it of yours?" Remedios glared fiercely at Nana. "Smack!" Nana jumped up and slapped Remedios on the face. She didn''t use much force, just the strength of an ordinary little girl. Although the slap wasn''t strong, it was extremely humiliating. "Now it has everything to do with me!" Nana said in her childish voice. "You little brat! You¡ª!" Remedios had been in a bad mood since coming to the Sorcerer Kingdom, and Nana''s slap was the last straw. Remedios swung her hand toward Nana with full force. This slap showed no restraint at all, and even an average adult wouldn''t be able to withstand it. If it had been a normal child, they would have been dead for sure. Nana took a step back, and the slap passed just inches from her face, not landing at all. Neia immediately stepped in front of Nana. "Please spare her, she''s just a child and doesn''t understand." The vice captain shook his head, thinking to himself, "Neia, you¡¯re going to get yourself killed. The current captain is no longer the person she once was, the one we used to respect." It was clear that the vice captain had no intention of speaking out to stop her. Remedios was no longer someone he could stop. Remedios was furious. She immediately drew her sword (a regular sword, as the holy sword had been left behind in the Holy Kingdom). Without saying a word, she swung it toward Neia, intending to kill both Neia and Nana. Clang! Nana, holding a pitch-black dagger, blocked Remedios'' attack. "Did you all see that? She drew her sword first, which means¡ª!" Suddenly, Nana disappeared from her spot. "I can kill you right now!" Remedios heard Nana''s youthful, yet cold voice in her ear. Remedios swung her sword fiercely backward, but she struck nothing.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. The others also drew their weapons, but they dared not act hastily. They couldn''t even tell where Nana was. "Onii-san said, when dealing with bad people, you have to be worse and more ruthless than them!" The voice echoed in everyone''s ears, but they couldn''t figure out where it was coming from. "Dammit, stop with your tricks, show yourself if you dare..." Slap! Before Remedios could finish her sentence, a loud slap landed on her face. Remedios was knocked to the ground by the force of the slap. "Captain!" As the others rushed forward, Nana appeared in front of them. Nana stepped on Remedios''s face with her small foot. "What did you just say? I didn''t hear you. Say it again!" Though it didn''t hurt to be stepped on by a child, the humiliation was overwhelming. Remedios grabbed Nana''s ankle with her hand. "Die, little brat!" She slammed Nana toward the ground. Nana wasn''t worried at all. She supported herself with one hand on the ground and wasn¡¯t harmed. At this moment, Remedios didn''t let go of Nana¡¯s ankle. She stood up and swung Nana''s entire body into the air. Remedios intended to make Nana lose her balance and slam her to the ground. In mid-air, Nana used her other foot to rotate her entire body. Remedios noticed Nana''s intent and immediately released her ankle, realizing that if she held on any longer, her arm might be broken. However, Nana''s leg could also be damaged. Nana¡¯s spinning motion was similar to the death roll of a crocodile, rotating at high speed, generating tremendous force. "She''s ruthless... a mutually destructive tactic," Remedios thought to herself. But that was only what Remedios believed. Nana''s defense had already surpassed a thousand, and her body was tougher than Remedios thought. A mutually destructive outcome was impossible. After spinning five times, Nana landed smoothly on the ground. After landing, Nana disappeared again. Remedios started to lose her composure. To deal with a child, she had to stay completely focused. If she had hesitated for even a moment earlier, she might have been defeated. "Spread out, keep your distance from me! Her target is me!" Remedios ordered. Upon hearing her words, the others immediately distanced themselves. Remedios closed her eyes, trying to rely on her hearing to locate Nana. But just as her eyes closed, a loud slap hit her face. In the midst of battle, if you close your eyes, you''re just asking to be hit. Remedios stumbled and opened her eyes, locking onto Nana¡¯s position. "Martial technique: Flowing Speed!" "Martial technique: Rapid Slash!" Remedios swung at Nana just before she could disappear again. "Clang!" Nana also used her dagger to block the opponent¡¯s attack. ¡°Martial Technique! Immediate Reflection!¡± The moment Remedios¡¯ sword was deflected, she swung again, aiming to strike at Nana. ¡°Stop!¡± Neia shouted loudly. Nana had only acted because Neia had been struck, and now she was about to be killed by Remedios. Remedios¡¯ sword slashed towards Nana¡¯s right shoulder. However, in the next moment, there was no bloody scene. The sword was deflected again. Nana¡¯s shoulder was covered only by a thin layer of clothing. When the sword made contact with her shoulder, it sank slightly into her flesh, only to be immediately deflected. There was not a single mark left on her skin. Everyone was stunned. The strongest warrior of the Holy Kingdom had used three powerful martial techniques against a child, yet she couldn¡¯t even break the child¡¯s skin. ¡°Onii-san give me this clothes, it ruined because of you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m angry now!¡± Nana said coldly. Nana threw down her dagger. She then delivered a punch directly to Remedios¡¯ face. Remedios blocked the attack with her sword, but the sword snapped in half. The punch landed squarely on Remedios¡¯ forehead. Remedios was sent flying. She crashed into the crowd and was knocked unconscious by the blow. "Tell her when she wakes up that this is not the Holy Kingdom, and this is not a place where she can act recklessly," Nana said before leaving. The group looked at the unconscious Remedios, and no one wanted to seek revenge for her. First, they knew they couldn¡¯t defeat her. Second, she had just tried to strike Neia. Even if Neia wasn¡¯t the strongest, she was still one of their own. Remedios had drawn her sword without hesitation, even threatening to strike without asking Neia to move aside. That was a bit too much¡ªlike killing the donkey after it has carried the load. They felt some sympathy for Remedios, but it was minimal. Chapter 99: Meeting the Sorcerer King The group entered the capital city of the Sorcerer Kingdom with the unconscious Remedios. The soldiers, upon learning their identities, arranged temporary lodging for them. Now, they had to wait for Remedios to wake up before they could meet the Sorcerer King. "Don¡¯t worry, Neia. Once the captain wakes up, we¡¯ll plead on your behalf," Vice Captain Gustavo said, noticing Neia''s concern. "Thank you," Neia replied softly. Neia left the inn and went alone to feed her horse. "Am I really that bad? Why won¡¯t Lady Remedios ever acknowledge me?" "Father, is it really such a mistake to want to become a holy knight?" When the border army was wiped out, Neia knew her father had also died. She cried for a long, long time. In her eyes, her once-great father had just died like that. There was no body left behind. At that moment, she made up her mind that she would become a holy knight and join the campaign to defeat Jaldabaoth, seeking revenge for her father. But along the way, her faith had been wavering. Remedios, who had once been her idol, the person she always wanted to be like, the powerful holy knight, now seemed so different from what she had imagined. Since she had met Remedios in person, the image she had of her had collapsed in an instant. Throughout the journey, Remedios often lost her temper over trivial matters, acting as if she treated Neia like a punching bag. There were constant punishments, even physical ones. But she had no other choice. Other than staying with the envoy, she didn¡¯t know what else she could do. Her only advantage was that she inherited her father¡¯s talent for archery, as well as her excellent eyesight. Because of her sharp vision, she was able to spot potential troubles along the way and avoid them. "Father, do you think I should stay in this envoy? Perhaps it''s better to just be an ordinary civilian here," Neia thought to herself as she looked at the people passing by on the streets, their faces filled with genuine smiles. "Neia, the captain has woken up. We¡¯re heading to meet the Sorcerer King now!" A member of the envoy came to call for her. "Okay!" After Remedios woke up, she was much calmer and did not show any anger when she saw Neia. She merely shot her a cold glance. The envoy asked the guards of the Sorcerer Kingdom for permission to meet the Sorcerer King. Soon, the guards informed them that they could meet the Sorcerer King in three days. During these three days, the envoy traveled around the Sorcerer Kingdom and came to the conclusion that it was a perfect country. The people they encountered on the streets were thriving and full of vitality. Though the name "Sorcerer Kingdom" might suggest a land of monsters, humans still made up the majority. It wasn¡¯t uncommon to see other races among the crowds on the streets. Everyone was going about their own business, and everything appeared to be very harmonious and prosperous.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The day to meet the Sorcerer King soon arrived. When they reached the palace gates, the guard spoke: ¡°To meet His Majesty the Sorcerer King, you must surrender your weapons!¡± The group¡¯s faces turned awkward, as they were reluctant to hand over their weapons. The guard didn¡¯t insist, but simply said: ¡°Listen carefully, no matter what happens from here on, you must not draw your weapons. Do you understand?¡± The group nodded, indicating that they understood. The guard then opened the large gates. Inside, a death knight stood, exuding an aura of terrifying killing intent. Remedios instinctively gripped her sword, ready to strike back. The others were a half-step slower than Remedios, but still had their hands on their sword hilts. "Stop, no drawing weapons!" the guard urgently shouted. The death knight was ruthless, with no regard for who they were. Once, a group had entered and one person drew their sword. The death knight immediately slaughtered all of them without hesitation. The blood splattered all over him, and the death knight even considered killing the guard too¡ªluckily, the guard had managed to escape quickly. He did not want such a terrifying incident to happen again. Under the guard''s lead, the group nervously passed by the death knight. Remedios could sense that this death knight was extremely powerful¡ªshe was not confident she could win in a one-on-one battle with him. Just as they were about to move forward, a familiar figure passed by in front of them. Peroroncino, Nana, Yulia, and Misty. The figure of Nana was firmly etched in the minds of the envoy team. Nana also saw the envoy team, and with a look that showed no recognition, she turned her gaze away. "Who are they?" Peroroncino asked the guard after seeing the group. "Report, Lord Chino! They are the envoy from the Holy Kingdom, here to meet Lord Ainz!" "He''s the powerful adventurer Chino that Evileye mentioned!" The members of the envoy team thought to themselves. "Looks kind of familiar..." Peroroncino said, looking at them. "Lord Chino, these are the troublesome flies we met a few days ago while fishing," Yulia spoke up. "I remember now!" At the time, Peroroncino hadn¡¯t paid much attention to them and didn¡¯t recognize their faces. After instructing Nana to handle the situation, he went back to fishing seriously. Remedios gritted her teeth as she stared at Peroroncino, knowing full well that it was Nana, under Peroroncino¡¯s orders, who had taken action against her. "Nana, I think she seems a bit defiant!" Peroroncino remarked, noticing the unmistakable look of defiance in Remedios¡¯s eyes. "Lord Chino, let me handle this this time!" Before Nana could speak, Yulia interjected. "Lord Chino, they are Lord Ainz''s guests, please don''t make things difficult for me," the guard said with a bitter expression. "I¡¯m just going to scare them a bit, don¡¯t worry!" Peroroncino patted the guard¡¯s shoulder, spoke, and then left. Afterwards, Remedios and the others met Ainz Ooal Gown, the Sorcerer King. "Your Majesty, Sorcerer King, we pay our respects!" Remedios could only forcefully suppress her discomfort as she spoke. For her, greeting an undead being was as uncomfortable as kneeling before someone else. But for the sake of Queen Calca of the Holy Kingdom, and her sister Kelart, she had to endure it. "You have come to the Sorcerer King for what purpose?" Albedo asked. "Our Holy Kingdom has been attacked by the demon Jaldabaoth, and we hope that your nation can lend us the adventurer Momon to help resist Jaldabaoth," Vice Captain Gustavo said. This kind of conversation was always left to the vice captain to handle. She couldn¡¯t calmly chat with an undead being. "For this matter, I refuse!" "Why, Your Majesty the Sorcerer King? The Sorcerer Kingdom should not be in any danger right now, and the adventurer Momon should be quite idle, right?" "Because E-Rantel has only recently been incorporated into the Sorcerer Kingdom, and we still need Momon to stabilize the people''s hearts." "Your Majesty, may I ask how long it will be before the adventurer Momon can assist the Holy Kingdom?" Neia asked. Although Remedios wanted to scold her, she refrained, considering that Neia had spoken her mind. "Albedo, how long will it take to stabilize the people''s hearts?" "Lord Ainz, at least three years." Hearing Albedo''s words, everyone felt their hearts sink. Three years'' time... by then, the Holy Kingdom would likely have turned into hell. "Your Majesty the Sorcerer King, could we have the adventurer Chino assist the Holy Kingdom?" Vice Captain Gustavo spoke up. Remedios cast a cold glance at Vice Captain Gustavo. Gustavo understood well. A child so young possessed such great power. Then the adventurer Chino''s strength would undoubtedly be even greater. If they could bring him to the Holy Kingdom to deal with Jaldabaoth, it would certainly be a good thing. Despite Remedios''s cold gaze, Gustavo didn''t pay it much attention. He had to think about the Holy Kingdom. Now was not the time to worry about Remedios''s feelings. "This will depend on whether he is willing," Gustavo hadn''t expected the Sorcerer King to respond like this, leaving the decision to his subordinate. "Do you need me to summon him for you?" "That would be very helpful, thank you!" Gustavo replied. Chapter 100: The Sorcerer King Arrives in Person The Sorcerer King placed his finger near his ear, speaking softly to someone. After a while, Peroroncino appeared in the hall. "You want me to help the Holy Kingdom, is that right?" "Yes, Lord Chino!" Gustavo answered. "Give me a good reason, and I''ll go." "To save the countless people of the Holy Kingdom," Gustavo thought for a moment before speaking. "I can''t save an entire nation''s people by myself." "We just need you to defeat their leader. The rest, we will handle." "You want me to go, but she must kneel and beg me!" Peroroncino pointed at Remedios. Since Peroroncino''s appearance, Remedios had been glaring at him with hostility. If it weren''t for the need to give Momonga some face, Peroroncino would have already struck her. Remedios wasn''t very capable, but she had a bad temper. Upon hearing this, Gustavo didn''t know what to do. "For the Holy Queen Calca, and for my sister Kelart." After thinking for a moment, Remedios spoke: "It''s a deal! I hope you won''t go back on your word." Remedios slowly knelt down in front of Peroroncino. "Please, save the Holy Kingdom!" Remedios gritted her teeth and said. "Given that you''re so sincere, I agree!" "I will come to your hotel tomorrow to find you!" "Teleportation!" As Peroroncino''s voice faded, a magic circle appeared beneath his feet, and he gradually turned into light, disappearing. "The legendary teleportation magic!" Gustavo thought to himself as he watched where Peroroncino had vanished. Afterwards, the diplomatic group bid farewell to the Sorcerer King and returned to the hotel. Upon returning to the hotel, Remedios severely scolded Neia for her disrespect towards the Sorcerer King. If they had angered him, everyone would be doomed. In response, Gustavo, always the peacemaker, spoke up in Neia''s defense and suggested that she go out for a walk to clear her mind. Neia left the hotel and walked down the street, seeing some things she wanted to buy. She took out her purse, which only contained a few silver coins and one gold coin. The gold coin was the one her father had given her. She never expected it would become the last item he gave her.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. "Sigh..." "Why the long face?" Neia turned around and saw someone behind her. The person was wearing a gray robe. Although she couldn¡¯t see their face clearly, Neia recognized them. The person gestured for Neia to follow them into a quiet alley. "Greetings, Sorcerer King!" Neia half-knelt and greeted the Sorcerer King. "No need for formalities." "It seems you¡¯ve had a tough journey. This will help you relieve some fatigue." The Sorcerer King handed her a bottle of white potion. Neia looked at the potion, thinking to herself: "As the Sorcerer King, he probably wouldn''t poison someone as insignificant as me." After a moment of thought, she drank it. After drinking the potion, she felt all the fatigue in her body disappear. "So refreshing!" Neia lazily stretched. Suddenly, Neia remembered that the Sorcerer King was still nearby. "Sorcerer King, may I ask why you called for me?" "I have some matters to discuss with Lady Remedios. You go back upstairs and open the window." "Understood!" Neia hurried back to the hotel, explained the Sorcerer King''s request to the others, and then went to open the window. "Stop!" a Holy Knight shouted, stepping forward to stop her. But Neia ignored them and directly opened the window, waving outside. The next moment, someone pulled her back inside. Just as everyone was about to scold Neia, the Sorcerer King flew in through the window. "I told Neia to open the window. If you want to blame someone, blame me!" the Sorcerer King said. "Greetings, Sorcerer King!" Everyone bowed to the Sorcerer King, their greeting clearly more casual than Neia''s full kneeling, showing a lack of sincerity. "May I ask what brings you here?" Gustavo asked. "I can go in place of Momon to assist you in the Holy Kingdom." "Please wait a moment while we discuss this," Gustavo replied. The group moved to another room in the inn and began a heated discussion. Gustavo argued for rejecting the offer. He was concerned that if the Sorcerer King were to die, his undead followers would lose their restraint, and they would start killing indiscriminately. Remedios, on the other hand, argued in favor of agreeing to the request. Whether it was the Sorcerer King or Jaldabaoth, the death of either would not harm the Holy Kingdom. Furthermore, the uncontrolled undead would only attack nearby kingdoms, and neither the Empire nor the Church would pose a threat to the Holy Kingdom. In the end, everyone agreed to Remedios''s plan. Neia would act as a spy by staying close to the Sorcerer King. To put it nicely, she was a spy; to put it bluntly, she was a servant prepared for the Sorcerer King. After all, as the Sorcerer King, he would surely need attendants. ......... The third floor of Nazarick. Peroroncino was playing chess with the woman in front of her. There were stakes in the game. If the opponent lost, she would have to take off a piece of clothing, and if Peroroncino lost, he would do the same. In this kind of match, Peroroncino was sure she wouldn¡¯t lose. "Kelart, today your sister has come to the Sorcerer Kingdom!" Upon hearing Peroroncino''s words, the opponent smiled slightly. "Master, if nothing unexpected happens, you should have humiliated her by now, right?" "You know?" "My sister is a stubborn mule, with her temper, she¡¯s definitely going to cause trouble for you. As long as she¡¯s not dead, I¡¯m relieved." "Master! You lost!" Kelart willingly walked over to Peroroncino''s side and took off Peroroncino''s coat. Peroroncino casually pinched Kelart''s *area. Kelart showed no reaction and sat down on Peroroncino''s lap. "What do you want to do? You can do it anytime, after all, you¡¯re my master." "To be honest, your obedience makes me almost not believe it. It''s normal to refuse to bow down, like Holy Queen Calca, who refuses to eat or drink, but not wanting to bow down to me is the expected response." "I''ve died once, and now I understand everything. In the face of absolute strength, resistance is futile; it only causes pain, with no other effect." "You really know when to read the situation." "The thing you mentioned before, asking me to choose a profession, I''ve thought it over. I want to be a succubus." "The High Priestess of the Holy Kingdom wants to be a succubus! How interesting!" "If I can make you find it interesting, it¡¯s my honor!" Chapter 101: Departure "Are you sure you want to become a succubus?" Peroroncino asked as he looked at Kelart. "I''m sure. Besides being human, the next thing I want to be the most is a succubus." "This needs to be tested," said Peroroncino, and then disappeared. "He actually cares about my life, I didn¡¯t expect him to be so kind," Kelart muttered, watching where Peroroncino had vanished. Kelart looked around, checking to make sure Peroroncino had really left. "Ugh!" I really disgust myself. I can''t believe I''m being so respectful toward a man. "Queen Calca, I will endure all humiliation and bear the weight to save you alive. Even if I have to feed myself to a tiger, I won''t hesitate." "Sister, you must survive! You''re my last family. You absolutely cannot die!" .......... Peroroncino had not yet tried using the Administrator¡¯s Staff to modify a race. Peroroncino arrived at the prison in E-Rantel, where many prisoners were held. Peroroncino found a female prisoner and, by modifying her profession, turned her into a succubus. The other attributes remained unchanged. The result was successful. The woman grew demon wings on her lower back, and her chest also became larger. "Eye of Insight!" Through the Eye of Insight, Peroroncino discovered that the woman''s race had changed to Half-Succubus. A Half-Succubus is a succubus transformed from a human. It¡¯s similar to a Half-Elf, possessing half of a succubus¡¯s bloodline. "The experiment was successful, so Kelart should also be able to become a Half-Succubus." In the early hours of the next day, Peroroncino eagerly transformed Kelart into a succubus. There were some small accidents during the process, but Kelart adapted very well to the succubus bloodline and became a pure-blooded succubus. This meant that Kelart could never turn back into a human. Her B-cup became a D-cup, and the increase was particularly noticeable. Additionally, her face became even more beautiful, and her succubus wings turned into pure white, angelic wings. She now exuded a kind of pure beauty. "It''s really a pleasant surprise! You''ve turned into a pureblood succubus, and all your powers will increase significantly." "That''s really great!" Kelart said with a smile in agreement. "I have to become stronger. Even if I turn into a succubus, I will kill this bastard. To think he turned me, the highest priestess, into a succubus, a monster that can only survive by relying on a man''s essence." Kelart thought to herself. "Master, will you have me today?" Kelart spoke up. "I have to gain his trust!" Kelart thought to herself. "No need to rush, I''m waiting for the right moment." Peroroncino said.Stolen story; please report. Meanwhile, he reached out and began to touch Kelart''s flawless white thigh, slowly moving downward. "Would white stockings be better? Maybe black ones would be nice too," Peroroncino murmured. ............ The next morning, the people of the Holy Kingdom had already made preparations to depart. At that moment, a carriage passed by, and the coachman was a puppet. This was a puppet controlled by Peroroncino through his puppetry skills. Finding a human coachman was too troublesome, so Peroroncino simply created a puppet. As for Yulia and Nana, Peroroncino had no intention of making them do such boring work. It would be much better to give them massages. At that moment, the Sorcerer King also arrived. After everyone made the final preparations, they left the Sorcerer Kingdom. On the way, they passed through the Kingdom. Because of the Battle of Katze Plains, the entire country had become despondent. In the areas they passed through, the people were all frowning and working the fields. Peroroncino directly entered the Sorcerer King''s carriage. And he also called Neia inside. Neia had no choice but to agree. "Neia, which do you think is better, the Holy Kingdom or the Re-Estize Kingdom?" "I also want to know this," the Sorcerer King also spoke up. "The Holy Kingdom is actually a bit better, but not by much. Since I inherited my father''s talent as an archer and became a soldier, I probably can''t experience the life of ordinary people." "By the way, here, take this!" The Sorcerer King took out a bow engraved with 8 rune symbols and handed it to Neia. "This bow is called Ultimate Shooting Star Super." Just looking at the bow, it was already much more magnificent than the Holy Sword of Remedios. "This is such a valuable item, I can''t accept it." "As my attendant, you still need a good weapon. This way, others won''t look down on me." "Thank you very much, Your Majesty, the Sorcerer King!" Neia immediately knelt down. "This bow was made by the most skilled rune craftsmen of the Sorcerer Kingdom. It can greatly improve the user''s accuracy, and it reduces the strength required to draw the bow. The damage doesn''t decrease; in fact, it becomes stronger. In terms of range, it should be five times that of a regular bow. Also, if you hold the bowstring for more than five seconds, the arrow will transform into a magic arrow, capable of dealing extremely high damage to a single target. And there is no usage limit." "That''s... that''s incredible!" "This equipment is too valuable! Please, take it back." Neia clearly knew that his father''s bow could only shoot three magic arrows a day. It was the strongest among the archery weapons of the Holy Kingdom. But the bow given by the Sorcerer King, where the arrows transformed into magic arrows, had no such limitation. It completely outclassed his father''s magic bow. "I''ve already given it to you. You want me to take it back? That''s impossible." "Thank you very much, Your Majesty." Neia once again bowed deeply to the Sorcerer King. "Neia, how much longer until we reach the Holy Kingdom?" Peroroncino spoke up. The two of them had been talking just now, so Peroroncino hadn''t had a chance to speak. "At our current speed, we should reach the border of the Holy Kingdom in two days." "How is the situation in the Holy Kingdom now?" "Ever since Jaldabaoth attacked Kalinsha, the Demi-humans have launched a large-scale invasion of the Holy Kingdom. Many areas in the northern part of the Holy Kingdom have already fallen. The Holy Kingdom has organized many troops to join the fight against the Demi-humans. They should be in the midst of intense battles right now. Jaldabaoth has not appeared since the last incident. No one knows where he is." "Alright, I understand." After learning the news, Peroroncino returned to his carriage. Neia looked at the Sorcerer King. "Your Majesty, the Sorcerer King, you and Lord Chino are very close, aren''t you?" "Yes, we have a very good relationship. You could say he is my friend." "Friend..." Neia suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t seem to have any friends. Since she started training, her father often trained her, and the children around her all aimed to join the Holy Knight Order and worked hard toward that goal. She was the same, but they were all eliminated. Neia succeeded in becoming a Holy Knight only by relying on the talent her father had given her. "What are you thinking about?" the Sorcerer King asked. "I''m sorry, Your Majesty, the Sorcerer King. I just spaced out for a moment." "It''s okay, it''s normal at your age to think about all sorts of random things." Then, the Sorcerer King began chatting with Neia about daily matters. This made Neia''s affection for the Sorcerer King grow rapidly. Afterward, Peroroncino returned to his carriage and directly contacted Demiurge, instructing him to have Kelart join the Demi-human faction, with a position just below the Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth. "Having sisters fight each other should be quite interesting, right?" As for Kelart''s little actions, Peroroncino was fully aware. Peroroncino had long arranged for Hanzo, who was responsible for reconnaissance, to remain hidden beside Kelart. Now, Kelart could only be forced to fight against her sister, Remedios. "I wonder, will the elder sister win, or will the younger sister win? I really look forward to it!" Chapter 102: First Battle In the northern part of the Holy Kingdom, at the Demi-human command center. "What? You say she is now our superior? Why? She doesn''t even have a single soldier, so why should she command us?" the Tiger-headed Demi-human roared angrily. The many Demi-human present looked at Kelart, the succubus, with displeased expressions. "This is not my order. This is the command of the Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth. If you want to defy His Excellency''s order, then feel free," said the Serpent-bodied Demi-human sitting at the head of the meeting table. Upon hearing this, the Tiger-headed Demi-human plopped back down into his seat. "Although I accept your orders, if you command recklessly, I won''t listen," the Tiger-headedDemi-human muttered, saying this to make himself feel better. "I''ve heard that in your faction, leaders are chosen based on strength," Kelart said, wearing a qipao and a long robe. Although she was already a succubus, Kelart didn''t like wearing revealing clothes. And the clothes Peroroncino gave her were almost all revealing, except for this qipao, which was somewhat better. "So what if I am?" the Tiger-headed Demi-human said. "Then let me see your strength! One of the Ten Great Demi-human, the one with the title of ''Demon Claw,'' Vijar the General!" Kelart said, looking at the Tiger-headed Demi-human. The Tiger-headed Demi-human in front of her smiled and then spoke: "Do you think you, with that weak body, can defeat me?" "You probably can''t even withstand a single punch from me!" "Let''s see if that''s true," Kelart retorted boldly. "Come at me then!" Vijar, holding his giant axe, walked out of the meeting room and headed outside. Kelart also walked outside. Ever since Peroroncino transformed her into a succubus, Kelart felt that her strength had become incredibly powerful. Even when facing Remedios, who wielded the Holy Sword, in a one-on-one physical fight, she felt she had a 90% chance of winning. And when it came to facing the Tiger-headed Demi-human in front of her, Kelart believed there was no way she could lose. "Let''s begin!" Vijar, the Tiger-headed Demi-human, said. "Swish!" As soon as Vijar finished speaking, Kelart''s figure instantly disappeared from her original position. The next moment, she appeared right in front of Vijar, delivering a whip-like kick straight toward his face. Vijar, the Tiger-headed Demi-human, immediately blocked the attack with his axe. He forcefully swung the axe, throwing Kelart away. Kelart performed a graceful backflip and landed steadily.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Martial Fury!" Vijar roared, his eyes turning crimson as he charged toward Kelart, swinging his axe. "Fifth-tier Magic: Thorn Vines!" Even though she had become a succubus, Kelart''s magical abilities hadn''t disappeared. Suddenly, numerous vines appeared at Vijar''s feet, wrapping around his legs. "You''re still a mage!" Vijar roared, and with his raw strength, he broke free from the thorns. Kelart drew her black sword. This was the rune-engraved weapon that Peroroncino had given her. He said it was a prototype with only six rune engravings. But to her, this weapon already seemed stronger than her sister Remedios''s Holy Sword. "Clang!" The giant axe and black sword collided, sending out a powerful shockwave. Even the other members of the Ten Demi-human could feel the strength of both combatants. The two exchanged blows, weapons clashing continuously, and gradually, Vijar, the Tiger-headed Demi-human, began to fall into a disadvantage. "I won''t lose!" "Martial Fury: Blood Burn!" "Martial Fury: Savage Strike!" The weapon in Vijar''s hands emitted a faint glow as he swung it heavily toward Kelart. "Clang!" As the weapons collided, Kelart was clearly at a disadvantage this time, feeling the strain. Vijar, the Tiger-headed Demi-human, looked at her with surprise in his eyes. "How is this possible! Why is your weapon still completely unharmed?!" "Why do you look so dumbfounded?" "How is it possible to be unharmed by my weapon £¼Blade Wing£¾ using a Savage Strike. This is a legendary magic weapon.." "Although my weapon is not a magic weapon, it is not weak. My master calls it a Rune Weapon, a weapon with various enchantments." As she spoke, Kelart deflected Vijar''s giant axe and pointed her sword at his neck. "You lost!" "I lost. I am willing to obey your commands. May I ask for your name?" Vijar asked. "My name is Kelart. Remember it well." Originally, Kelart hadn''t intended to use her real name, but Peroroncino forced her to do so. The reason was to let Remedios know of her existence. ........ At this time, the delegation from the Holy Kingdom had already met up with the army. Tens of thousands of soldiers from the Holy Kingdom were now following Remedios'' orders. Their target was the nearest city currently occupied by the Demon. The adventurer thieves responsible for scouting discovered that the city was being guarded by the Goatfolk, and there were many human prisoners inside. Since the enemy forces were just a regular Demon unit, Remedios did not inform Peroroncino or the Sorcerer King but decided to lead the attack herself. "Summon angels to launch the attack. The Holy Knights, with siege hammers, will charge the gates." Hundreds of angels flew to the top of the city walls, attacking the Goatfolk archers. A mere one to two thousand Goatfolk stood no chance of holding the city. Under the cover of the angels, the city gates were soon broken open. The Goatfolk fought with all their might, managing to kill only a few dozen angels, but more angels were quickly summoned. "You are not allowed to attack again, or I will kill her!" The Goatfolk leader stood on a high platform, holding an 8-year-old girl in a blue dress with his left hand. His right hand held a dagger pressed against the girl''s neck. Seeing that the enemy did not retreat, the Goatfolk leader killed the girl and immediately replaced her with another hostage. A 7-year-old boy in gray clothes. "Fall back! All units retreat!" Remedios shouted loudly upon witnessing the scene. Upon hearing Remedios'' command, the soldiers began to retreat. Seeing that their plan had succeeded, the Goatfolk leader spoke again: "Holy Knights outside the city, drop your weapons, or I will kill him." "Nana, go save him!" Peroroncino said to Nana, who was standing beside him. Nana nodded and disappeared on the spot. At this moment, the Sorcerer King looked at the group, hesitating as he prepared to act. "Everyone, drop your weapons!" Remedios shouted. "Why drop our weapons when we could achieve victory with minimal cost?" Neia, who had become much more confident after many conversations with the Sorcerer King, questioned Remedios. "Shut up. If we give up on the hostage, we are no longer worthy of being called Holy Knight." But others didn''t think the same way. In order to break through the city gates, many Holy Knight had been killed by the large boulders thrown by the Goatfolk. Is the life of a hostage more important than the lives of Holy Knight? "Since you are not planning to continue the attack, let me handle it!" the Sorcerer King spoke up. "Shut your mouth. We, from the Holy Kingdom, don''t need you, an Undead, to interfere," Remedios said, her respect for the Sorcerer King completely vanished. Her eyes were filled with disgust, and she didn''t hide it at all, staring directly at the Sorcerer King. Chapter 103: The Familiar Slap The Sorcerer King ignored Remedios'' words and directly walked forward. "Stop, or I will kill him!" the Goatfolk leader shouted loudly. "Do you think you can threaten me, an Undead, with a human?" the Sorcerer King said coldly. "Maximize Magic : Fireball!" The Sorcerer King merely raised a finger, and a massive fireball flew out. The Goatfolk leader''s eyes widened in surprise, not expecting the opponent to take action so directly, not caring about the hostage''s life. A "sizzling" sound echoed, the sound of a blade cutting into flesh, and it rang in the ears of the Goatfolk. He realized that the hostage in his hand was gone, and along with it, his entire left arm. The Goatfolk leader looked to his left¡ªhis arm and the hostage had flown away. It was only then that Nana gradually revealed herself; she had severed the Goatfolk leader''s arm and carried the hostage away. The Goatfolk''s brain had no time to process the situation. "Boom!" A massive explosion erupted where the Goatfolk leader had been sitting. The enormous fireball created a large hole in the city wall. Seeing their leader had died, the other Goatfolk scattered and fled in all directions. The Holy Knights, having not received orders from Remedios, all took the initiative to charge into the city and begin hunting down the Goatfolk. Soon, all the Goatfolk in the city were killed, not a single one left. A group of Holy Knights, guided by the thieves, arrived at the prison where the people of the Holy Kingdom were held. They rescued several hundred residents of the Holy Kingdom. One mother, who had been freed, frantically asked where her child was. The other Holy Knights remained silent, or claimed they didn''t know. She eventually turned to Remedios and asked her. Remedios explained the situation to her. This mother then found the Sorcerer King and loudly scolded him: "You killed my child! How dare you kill my child! I will make you pay with your life!" When the Sorcerer King turned to look at her, she fell silent. The large skeleton scared her into silence. "I am an Undead. Undead do not show mercy to the living." The mother looked into the Sorcerer King''s blood-red eyes and dared not speak. She felt as if the other party wanted to kill her. Her child was already dead, and if she argued now, it might be a case of buying one life and getting one free. It was pointless, and she might end up losing her own life. After thinking it through, she found herself stuck, unsure whether to leave or stay, with everyone around watching.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. If she left, people would surely say she was afraid of death, that she abandoned her child''s life just to save her own. "Mom!" A child''s voice came from behind her. Nana had brought the boy to find his mother. The mother thought she was imagining things, but slowly turned around, and there, right behind her, was her child. "Mom!" The little boy stretched out his arms, wanting his mother to hold him. "My son, thank goodness you''re alright." The mother tightly embraced her child. "How were you saved?" "It was that big sister who saved me!" The little boy pointed at Nana. "Thank you, thank you so much!" The mother approached Nana, expressing her heartfelt gratitude. Nana, who had been expressionless, suddenly seemed a little at a loss. She raised her hand, unsure of what to do, and opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say. Her gaze shifted toward Peroroncino in the crowd. Since Nana had remained silent throughout, the mother, after expressing her thanks a few more times, left. The other soldiers and Holy Knights got back to their tasks. Remedios gritted her teeth and glared at the Sorcerer King. "Why can''t the undead disappear from this world?" Remedios thought to herself. After that, Remedios also left. Nana quickly ran a few steps and reached Peroroncino. "How does it feel to be thanked?" Perorocino asked, patting Nana on the head. "It''s a feeling I can''t quite describe, but I guess it''s happiness!" It''s important to note that Nana is only 9 years old, and her mind is still immature. The things she can do independently now are all things Yulia taught her step by step. After everyone had left, Peroroncino walked over to the Sorcerer King''s side. "Did you ever feel the urge to kill that woman just now?" "Are you referring to Remedios and the mother who almost lost her child?" "Both, I guess!" "No, their words didn''t affect me at all. Maybe it''s because I''m an undead." "When I heard Remedios shout at you earlier, I really wanted to give her a big fight." "She begged for support from the Sorcerer Kingdom, and now she''s saying the Holy Kingdom has nothing to do with you!" "Should we go give her a big fight now? It''s probably not too late." The Sorcerer King responded to Perorocino''s words. "Not a bad suggestion." At this moment, Neia walked over. "Your little follower is here, I''ll go rest now. See you later!" "Alright!" "Greetings, Your Majesty, the Sorcerer King!" "No need for such formalities!" "How is the information I asked you to check on?" "Your Majesty, the Sorcerer King, I''ve figured it out. The main force of the demi-human is split into two groups. One is fighting against the Holy Kingdom''s southern army, and the other is near the city of Zerukis, not far from here." "Good job, thank you for your hard work!" "It is my honor to serve you!" Neia said excitedly. This intelligence was something Peroroncino had learned directly from Demiurge, but Neia was always looking for tasks to do around the Sorcerer King, prompting him to come up with a task just to keep her occupied. That task was to gather intelligence on the demi-human. On the other side, Remedios was worrying as she looked at the dwindling food supplies in the army. She had ordered her subordinates multiple times to request food from the Southern Army of the Holy Kingdom. At first, they sent some, although not much, but later they simply said that they too were out of supplies and told her to figure it out herself. "Dammit!" Remedios slammed her fist down on the table. "Do those bastards in the Southern Holy Kingdom think they can use this opportunity to become independent?" "Once we''ve dealt with Jaldabaoth and rescued the Holy Queen, I''ll be the first to take action against them." "Who?!" Remedios gripped the hilt of her sword and spoke coldly. She scanned the surroundings but saw no one. She thought for a moment that she might have been too tense. "Slap!" A small, delicate hand slapped heavily across Remedios''s face. She was knocked to the ground. "Lord Chino asked me to deliver a message: If you act so rudely to His Majesty the Sorcerer King again, I''ll beat you in front of tens of thousands of soldiers next time." The suddenly appearing Nana spoke. After finishing her words, Nana disappeared again. "Bastard! Damn Sorcerer Kingdom! You all deserve to die!" Remedios gritted her teeth as she said. "That little brat, and Chino, one day I will kill you both!" "Slap!" Once again, it was the familiar formula, the familiar slap. Originally, only one side of her face was red, but now both sides were equally flushed. "I can''t pretend I didn''t hear what you said just now! And this way, it looks more symmetrical." Nana said before vanishing again. "Bang!" The table was shattered to pieces by Remedios. Chapter 104: The Suddenly Appearing Demi-human Army After a brief rest, the group advanced toward the next city. The next city was also under the control of the Goatfolk. It was said that members of the royal family were imprisoned there. Remedios used the same battle tactics as before: summoning angels to launch the initial attack, drawing the enemy¡¯s attention, while the Holy Knights launched a strong offensive against the gates. However, the Goatfolk here were clearly already familiar with Remedios''s strategy. This time, the Goatfolk had gotten smarter. They sent only a small number of Goatfolk to stall the angels, while their main force launched a fierce attack on the Holy Knights assaulting the city gates. In an instant, stones and arrows rained down on the Holy Knights. The Holy Knights protecting the battering ram suffered heavy casualties. "Clerics, heal the Holy Knights! First squad, fall back; second squad, keep attacking!" "Archers, provide cover fire!" Remedios shouted loudly. Part of the Holy Knights retreated, while another group charged forward again. The archers continuously fired at the Goatfolk on the city gate. Leading by example, Remedios took the initiative, climbing the wall with a ladder along with her troops. With her formidable combat abilities, she utterly routed the Goatfolk on the walls. Due to the Goatfolk¡¯s numerical disadvantage and lack of experience in defending a city, their forces quickly collapsed entirely. At this moment, the Goatfolk leader made a second appearance. "Back off, or I''ll kill him!" The Goatfolk leader threatened Remedios while holding a small child hostage. Grinding her teeth, Remedios jumped down from the city wall. "Fall back, or I''ll kill him," the Goatfolk leader barked again as more Holy Knights climbed up the walls. As the Holy Knights hesitated, unsure of what to do, Remedios gave a decisive order. "Everyone, retreat!" "But Captain, we''ve lost so many comrades to take this wall¡ªare we just going to abandon our hard-earned victory?" A Holy Knight immediately protested. "Silence! I¡¯m in charge here! Everyone, retreat!" Remedios shouted loudly. Reluctantly, the Holy Knights withdrew, and the angels were also called back under the clerics'' control. At this moment, Vice-Captain Gustavo began discussing with Remedios how to rescue the hostage while simultaneously killing the Goatfolk. Gustavo dismissed her idea as wishful thinking, leading to an argument. Neither of them noticed that the Sorcerer King had already walked toward the city gate. "Back off, or I''ll kill him!" "Heart grasp," the Sorcerer King said, extending his right hand and clenching it. The Goatfolk holding the hostage instantly dropped dead. The other Goatfolk stared in wide-eyed confusion, utterly clueless as to how their leader had died.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Another Goatfolk stepped forward and seized the boy. "Back off, or I''ll..." Before the Goatfolk could finish his sentence, he too collapsed. At this point, all the Goatfolk were in a panic, unable to comprehend their opponent¡¯s methods. Both their leader and vice leader were dead. Meanwhile, to the north of the city, a demi-human army was approaching. Leading them was a massive tiger-headed demi-human, twice the size of an ordinary tiger-headed warrior. He was Vijar, one of the Ten Demi-human Champions. This demi-human army consisted mostly of tiger-headed warriors, accompanied by some werewolves and kobolds. Among them was a figure in a black robe, her gaze fixed on Remedios in the distance. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry. To gain their trust, I had no choice but to act against you,¡± thought Kelart as she looked at Remedios. "Form ranks!" came the order. Remedios also noticed the approaching demi-human army and immediately began directing her forces. At this point, she roughly assessed the enemy¡¯s numbers¡ªnearly five thousand demi-humans, primarily the powerful tiger-headed warriors. "So, there really are human rebels here. Hmph!" Vijar remarked. Vijar had come under Kelart''s orders. "Humans, let me show you the might of Vijar!" "Brothers, charge with me!" At Vijar''s command, thousands of demi-humans charged directly at the Holy Kingdom''s army. "Holy Knights should know no fear! Slaughter these demi-humans!" Remedios shouted as she led the Holy Knights to charge forward. The Holy Knights followed in formation, advancing step by step behind Remedios. Remedios charged directly toward the massive tiger-headed leader. "So, you¡¯re the leader of this army! Remember, the one who kills you is Remedios, Captain of the Holy Kingdom¡¯s Holy Knight Order!" Clang! Remedios¡¯s holy sword collided with Vijar¡¯s giant axe, and the impact sent her stumbling back several steps. "Just a mere human, yet so full of arrogance. My name is Vijar, known as the Demon Claws!" Vijar declared. "Combat Technique: Frenzy!" With a furious roar, Vijar charged at Remedios, his speed noticeably increasing. Steadying herself, Remedios refused to back down. "Combat Technique: Holy Slash!" Clang! This strike forced Vijar to retreat. Seizing the advantage, Remedios relentlessly pressed the attack, slashing, thrusting, and cutting in a continuous flurry of strikes. In the midst of the dazzling clash of blades, Remedios completely overwhelmed Vijar. "Combat Technique: Brutal Strike!" Suddenly, Vijar abandoned all defense, allowing Remedios''s sword to slash into his body as he swung his massive double-edged axe directly at her neck. Forced to withdraw her attack, Remedios used all her strength to block Vijar''s blow. Duang! The immense force of Vijar''s axe crashed into Remedios¡¯s holy sword, creating a massive shockwave. The powerful vibration caused the sword to fly out of Remedios''s hand. "Combat Technique: Immediate Reflex!" In an instant, Remedios¡¯s body accelerated, grabbing her sword mid-air before it could fully leave her grasp. Vijar¡¯s next attack came rushing in. "Combat Technique: Fourfold Light Slash!" Remedios delivered a rapid series of four slashes, driving Vijar back. Both fighters had expended a significant amount of stamina. Meanwhile, the main battlefield was looking grim. The Holy Knights could hold their own against ordinary tiger-headed warriors, but the entire Holy Knights corps numbered only around a thousand, with the rest being clerics and regular soldiers. The clerics, having just healed the Holy Knights and summoned many angels, had exhausted a significant amount of their magical power. At this point, they could only summon a few more angels. On the demi-human side, three tiger-headed warriors working together could easily kill one angel. The combat strength of the tiger-headed warriors was vastly superior to that of the Goatfolk. The werewolves helped compensate for the tiger-headed warriors'' lack of speed. The kobolds were tough and resilient, perfect for absorbing the Holy Kingdom¡¯s cavalry charges. Facing this 5,000-strong demi-human army, the Holy Kingdom''s 10,000 soldiers were at a complete disadvantage. Their only hope rested on Remedios being able to defeat the enemy leader. On the other side, the Sorcerer King used a binding spell to capture all the Goatfolk. He then watched the battle from the city walls, with Peroroncino thoughtfully bringing two small stools. The two sat on the city wall, watching the fight unfold. Neia, the Sorcerer King¡¯s attendant, confirmed that there were no other Goatfolk in the city and came to stand by the Sorcerer King. "Your Majesty, Sorcerer King, Lord Chino, why don¡¯t you two help out?" "Of course, the recent attack on the Goatfolk exhausted a great deal of magical power, so we need some time to recover," Peroroncino said without hesitation, making up an excuse. Peroroncino guessed that the Sorcerer King had likely used less than one percent of his total magical power in the recent attack. "That''s exactly what Chino said, I need to recover for a bit," the Sorcerer King also affirmed Peroroncino''s explanation. "What about Lord Chino?" "Me? Remedios seems to not want my help, so why should I go over there?" Neia was left speechless by Peroroncino''s response. However, thinking of the other soldiers of the Holy Kingdom, Neia still spoke up: "But the holy knights are at a disadvantage right now. If this continues, they might be defeated." "Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve already sent Yulia and the others to help," Peroroncino reassured. Chapter 105: Sisters Meet Inside the kingdom''s military camp, two strong men were engaged in a duel. "Sixfold Light Slash!" "Martial Art: Fortress!" Gazef swung his wooden sword and launched an attack, but it was blocked by Brian using the Fortress technique. "Secret Sword! Tiger''s Roar!" Bang! The two wooden swords collided, and both blades cracked. "Martial Art: Immediate Reflex!" As Gazef blocked Brian''s attack, he launched a counterattack. Gazef''s strike landed heavily on Brian''s wooden sword. Brian''s wooden sword was immediately cleaved in two. The sudden break in his weapon caused Brian to lose his balance and fall to the ground. "Brian, you''ve gotten stronger!" Gazef said, extending his hand to help him up. "Your words sound like sarcasm! I still can''t defeat you!" "I really don''t know how Momon and Chino became so strong. I envy their power!" Brian said. "That was an impressive battle! Watching you two fight was truly enlightening," Climb said from the sidelines. At that moment, a soldier ran over and spoke up: "Captain, His Majesty has ordered you to eliminate the vampires that have appeared in Count Sprilp''s territory!" "This is already the third time! When did so many vampires start appearing in the kingdom?" Gazef said. "Gazef, you need to be extra cautious, especially if you encounter a vampire named Shalltear Bloodfallen. You must run if you see her!" Brian warned. "This is the third time you''re telling me this, I''ll remember it well¡ªShalltear Bloodfallen, right?" "That''s right. You must be careful!" "I will. I''m heading out now!" Gazef waved goodbye to Brian and then set off with a hundred-man squad. Princess Renner, watching from the high tower of the castle, hesitated for a long time before speaking: "Kingdom¡¯s Captain, let me test your strength!" Princess Renner revealed a strange smile. On the road, Gazef suddenly felt a chill down his back. He quickly turned around, but saw nothing. However, he felt that the gaze came from Princess Renner''s room. "Maybe I''m just overthinking it... This is the royal capital, after all." Gazef continue to set off towards Count Sprilp''s territory. ......... "How could I possibly lose to you, a demi-human!" Remedios said, glaring fiercely at Vijar. "Martial Art! Limit Break!" (Greatly increases stamina consumption, overall ability enhancement) "I never expected to find such a strong human, this is amazing! Let me make you the soul sacrificed to my magical weapon, Blade Wings!"Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. "Martial Art! Earth Shatter!" Vijar swung his giant axe heavily down onto the ground, causing the earth to shake violently in a small area from the immense force. In order to maintain her balance, Remedios drove her sword into the ground. As the tremor subsided, Vijar, holding his massive axe, his eyes glowing red, charged at Remedios. Remedios had driven her sword deep into the ground just moments before to keep her balance. Just as Vijar, was about to strike, Remedios quickly pulled out her holy sword. Clang! The weapons collided, and Vijar,''s immense strength forced Remedios to bend her back leg, dropping to her knees. "Die, human!" Vijar, roared, his strength increasing once more. However, relying solely on strength, Remedios was no match for Vijar,. As a woman, her physical strength was naturally weaker than that of a man, and she usually relied on her skill to defeat her enemies. But in this situation, there was no chance to use her skills. In her mind, Remedios thought of her younger sister, Kelart, and the Holy Queen, Casca. "I still have unfinished business; I cannot fall here!" However, no matter how strong her resolve was, it couldn''t change the current situation. In the face of Vijar''s overwhelming strength, Remedios'' weapon was gradually being pushed down. "How pathetic! The Holy Knight Commander, huh?" A teasing voice rang out in Remedios'' ear. Whoosh! A sonic boom echoed. A slender, sexy leg wearing black stockings appeared in front of Remedios, and it seemed that Vijar was sent flying by this kick. Remedios finally saw who had arrived. "You¡¯re the maid by Chino¡¯s side? How is that possible?" Remedios had a strong impression of Yulia, as she had always been by Peroroncino''s side. As for why the impression was so strong, It was because of her slender figure, which was accented by a pair of striking D cups that had a powerful impact. Additionally, Yulia was wearing tight-fitting clothes that highlighted her body. At first glance, Yulia appeared to be nothing more than a decorative vase. As a warrior, having necessary muscle was a given. But as another woman, Remedios was sure that Yulia didn¡¯t have a single ounce of muscle. Remedios felt that Yulia probably couldn¡¯t even lift a sword. Once, Yulia had said that she might take action against her, but Remedios had thought Yulia was likely a magic caster. However, reality was often harder to accept than expected. Such a perfect woman, yet her strength was not inferior to hers. "Yes! I am Chino-sama''s maid. Is there a problem?" Yulia said, looking at the stunned Remedios. "How can you be this strong?" Remedios felt that even if she had tried to sneak attack, she wouldn''t have been able to kick the massive tiger-headed demi-human so far. "Because I''m Chino-sama''s maid!" "Does that have anything to do with it?" Remedios asked, though she didn''t mind Yulia since she had saved her. "Forget it, I don''t have time to talk to you, you idiot!" Yulia waved her hand dismissively. "You..." Remedios was about to speak when Yulia forcefully poured a bottle of colorful potion into her mouth. This is a potion created by Nfirea and his grandmother, designed to fully restore physical strength, energy, and life. However, the color looks exactly like poison... or rather, it is identical to poison. Remedios wiped some of the potion from her mouth, staring at the multicolored liquid. "What did you just make me drink?" Remedios demanded. "You damn human! You don''t follow the rules of combat and sneak attack me. I''ll take your life!" Vijar roared, swinging his giant axe toward Yulia''s back. "Keep barking, and I''ll make sure you can''t speak again!" Yulia ignored Vijar and placed the glowing holy sword against Remedios'' neck. After Yulia finished speaking, she spun around gracefully and delivered a powerful kick. Vijar felt a long, dark shadow flash in front of him, and he was sent flying again. "This speed... so strong! And the holy sword in her hand emits divine energy. Why doesn''t our faith in the God of Light grant us such a sword?" Remedios thought. "Listen carefully, the potion I gave you earlier was a healing potion. Now, go take care of the real commander of this army, a succubus in a black robe," Yulia said, stepping in front of Remedios again. "I..." "No refusals!" Yulia placed the sword against Remedios'' neck again. "Fine!" Faced with Yulia''s strong stance, Remedios wanted to resist, but this was a battlefield. If she fought against Yulia, it would only harm the forces of the Holy Kingdom. And making the other side compromise seemed unlikely. Peroroncino and his group did whatever they wanted, using their strength to act with impunity. Remedios thought that when she saw them again, she would simply avoid them. If you can''t fight, avoid it. Even the most arrogant people will lose their confidence after facing a few major battles. Remedios lightly jumped up and looked around, spotting a figure in a black robe. Without hesitation, she rushed towards the person with her holy sword raised. On the way, Remedios felt her physical strength and energy recovering, along with the internal injuries caused by the giant beastman''s weapon. "Succubus, take this!" The opponent didn¡¯t expect Remedios to launch a sudden attack and grabbed the holy sword with her hand. Blood poured out from her hand, and the black robe was also torn. Remedios finally saw the true face of the person¡ªKeralt. "It¡¯s been a long time, sister!" Keralt smiled at Remedios. Chapter 106: Sisters "Kelart, why are you in the demi-human army? What about Princess Calca, the Holy Queen? And why do you have wings? Why have you changed so much that I feel like you''re no longer the Kelart I knew?" Remedios said everything she had been wanting to express. Kelart didn''t interrupt her and waited for her to finish. "Sister, resisting Jaldabaoth will lead to no good outcome. I am now the commander-in-chief of the demi-human army. Do you understand what I mean?" Kelart said calmly. "You''ve betrayed the Holy Kingdom, you''ve betrayed the God of Light that we worship!" Remedios said in a tone of disbelief. "No, I only betrayed the Holy Kingdom, but I haven''t betrayed the God of Light," Kelart replied with a smile. "Sixth-tier Faith Magic! White Night!" Kelart raised one hand towards the sky, releasing a powerful light. The sky, which had been covered in dark clouds, was completely illuminated. "The God of Light clearly does not want to protect the Holy Kingdom that believes in Him," Kelart said with a smile to Remedios. "You... from now on, we are forever estranged. You are no longer my sister," Remedios hesitated for a moment before resolutely speaking. During their conversation, Remedios'' holy sword was still tightly gripped by Kelart. The blood from the wound in Kelart''s hand continued to flow. "That¡¯s for the best!" Kelart said, using force to push the holy sword back. "Third-tier healing magic," Kelart''s wound instantly disappeared. "She is no longer my sister. She is a lapdog of Jaldabaoth, an enemy of the Holy Kingdom!" Remedios thought to herself as she looked at Kelart. "Weapon skill enhancement." "Weapon skill: Evil Killer." Remedios, holding her holy sword, swung it with all her strength towards Kelart. "Sixth-tier magic: Radiant Barrier." A wall of light appeared in front of Kelart, blocking the attack. "Sixth-tier magic: Energy Cage." Six pillars of light descended sequentially around Remedios. Remedios recognized this spell¡ªit was the magic Kelart had always wanted to master but had never succeeded in learning in the past. She immediately dodged and widened the distance between herself and Kelart. "Fifth-tier magic: Sacred Beam." A beam of light shot toward Remedios. She swiftly evaded, but her left arm was still struck by the beam. Remedios clearly felt her left arm go weak and completely lose sensation. "Hehe, sister, are you sure you can still beat me?" Kelart said with a mischievous smile.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "I already told you¡ªwe are no longer sisters. I am not your sister." "That''s just your one-sided declaration of severing ties. But I still consider you my dear sister," Kelart replied, gazing at Remedios with a look filled with familial affection. "I told you, I am not your sister!" Remedios shouted, gripping her holy sword tightly as she charged at Kelart. Kelart dodged backward, casually picking up a sword from the corpse of a holy knight. "Sister, did you know? I always wanted to become a holy knight, just like you¡ªso dignified and commanding," Kelart said as she parried Remedios''s strikes with the sword in her hand. "But I only ever had talent for magic, not for being a warrior. But now, I have it all." "Martial Art: Evil Slayer!" Kelart suddenly launched a fierce attack, forcing the one-handed sword-wielding Remedios to retreat. "This is impossible! You were originally a priestess¡ªhow could you possess such immense strength?" Remedios exclaimed in disbelief. Kelart''s power was entirely on par with hers, and she could even use martial arts. "This is the power of that great lord. Envious? Join their ranks! Then you too can gain such incredible strength," Kelart said with a sly smile, her eyes flickering toward where Peroroncino and the Sorcerer King stood. "Dream on if you think I''ll ever pledge allegiance to a demon!" "What''s so bad about serving a demon? You get power for free, and you can do whatever you want," Kelart replied casually, her gaze once again darting toward Peroroncino. (Be smart, Sister. Those two sitting over there watching the show are the real masterminds!) "Spare me your temptations!" At that moment, Remedios¡¯s arm regained its strength. "Martial Skill: Slash!" Clang! Remedios¡¯s sword struck heavily against Kelart''s weapon. "Martial Skill: Instant Reflex!" With a swift counter, Remedios reversed her blade, aiming it directly at Kelart''s neck. "6th Tier Magic: Divine Protection!" In that instant, a faint white glow enveloped Kelart, forming a barrier that intercepted Remedios¡¯s blade just before it could reach her. "Martial Skill: Instant Reflex!" Kelart suddenly accelerated, abandoning her weapon to forcibly snatch Remedios¡¯s sword from her grasp. Remedios, refusing to back down, lunged forward and began wrestling Kelart for the sacred sword. During their struggle, Kelart kept glancing toward Peroroncino and the Sorcerer King¡¯s position. To Remedios, it appeared as though Kelart was wary of the Sorcerer King, trying to guard against any sneak attack from them. ¡°Stop worrying about them. If you can defeat me, then you can think about other things!¡± Remedios said coldly. "Ahhh! Stupid sister, why are you so dense? Why don''t you understand what I''m trying to tell you? Peroroncino and the Sorcerer King are the masterminds!" Kelart screamed inwardly in frustration. "Forget it. If nothing else works, I''ll take matters into my own hands." Kelart suddenly threw Remedios to the ground, letting go of the sword. Like a predator pouncing on its prey, she pinned Remedios beneath her. "What are you doing?!" Remedios exclaimed, her eyes filled with shock. In that instant, Kelart silenced her sister¡ªby pressing her lips against Remedios¡¯s. On the city wall, the Sorcerer King, Peroroncino, and Neia stared down at the scene, utterly dumbfounded by Kelart¡¯s bold move. "Chino, they''re fighting, right?" "That should be the case! Though... could this be some sort of psychological battle?" Peroroncino offered, clearly not convinced by his own words. "Could it be that Remedios''s opponent is... a lesbian?" the Sorcerer King suddenly remarked. "Now that you mention it, that actually seems pretty likely!" Peroroncino agreed with a nod. "Sorcerer King, Chino¡ªwhat''s a lesbian?" "It''s a woman who likes other women," the Sorcerer King explained. "Such people exist?!" came the shocked response. Meanwhile, "Mmph! ...Stop mmph doing this... What are you mmph trying to... mmph do..." Remedios struggled furiously, trying to push Kelart off her, only to end up touching... But Remedios didn''t care¡ªafter all, it''s not like she hadn''t touched them before. Though... they seemed noticeably bigger now. Seeing this, Neia exclaimed in shock, "The Holy Knight Captain Remedios¡ªshe... she isn''t a lesbian too, is she?!" "Sister... mmph... listen... to what I''m... mmph... saying..." Kelart made strange noises with her mouth blocking Remedios¡¯s, though it was vaguely possible to make out her meaning. "Sorcerer King... mmph... plotting... mmph... true culprit." Remedios struggled too violently, and Kelart''s voice was muffled. If she had listened carefully, she might have understood, but the struggle was too intense. She didn''t catch a word. Chapter 107: Reputation As the forces of the Holy Kingdom and the Demi-human army clashed on the battlefield, a small figure darted through the chaos. Wherever she passed, all the demi-human fell to the ground. The dead demi-human all had fatal knife wounds around their necks. Few people recognized that the figure was Nana, the one who had once saved the little boy from the goatfolk''s clutches. After seeing off Remedios, Yulia turned her gaze to the now-standing Tiger-headed Demi-human, Vijar. "You damned woman, you''ve successfully angered me!" "Martial Art: Pain Nullification" "Martial Art: Blood Burning" "Martial Art: Savage Strike" Vijar raised his magical weapon, the "Blade Wing," and swung it toward Yulia. Yulia took a deep breath, positioning herself with one leg forward and the other back, preparing for the attack. "Sky Eye Extreme Shadow Slash!" Before Vijar''s axe could even fall, Yulia''s sword had already severed his head. "Impossible!" Even though Vijar''s head had been severed, he still managed to say those three words. "How boring... I guess next I''ll focus on increasing my reputation in the Holy Kingdom''s army!" ............ "For my family, I cannot give up!" A Holy Knight, panting heavily, faced two tiger-headed demi-humans, unleashing the last of his fighting spirit in a desperate stand. "Die!" The tiger-headed demi-human swung its massive blade toward his face. The Holy Knight fearlessly raised his sword to counter, but in the next moment, his blade shattered. The tiger-headed demi-human''s blade bore down upon him. "Mother, your son is unfilial and cannot fulfill his duty to you," the Holy Knight thought, leaving a final message in his mind. Yet, in the very next second, he realized he was still alive. In front of him, the heads of the two tiger-headed demi-humans fell to the ground. A tall woman dressed in black stockings appeared before him, holding a holy sword radiating divine light. In her other hand, she carried a massive tiger-headed skull. "That''s the leader of the tiger-headed demi-humans!" the Holy Knight recognized the massive head instantly. "Take care of yourself," Yulia said, leaving those words behind before walking away. This was Yulia''s habit. Back in E-Rantel, to maintain a flawless image, she would always say something like "Take care of yourself" after rescuing someone. Although the phrase itself wasn''t particularly meaningful, coming from a perfect goddess-like figure, it caused her reputation among the soldiers to soar rapidly. Thus, Yulia continued to roam the battlefield, saving the Holy Kingdom''s soldiers. Each time, she would leave them with the same words: "Take care of yourself!" This was a battlefield; the phrase "Take care of yourself" was nothing short of a joke. Yet, these words were enough to inspire deep gratitude among the lower-ranking soldiers of the Holy Kingdom.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Yulia¡¯s reputation among the soldiers was soaring at an astonishing rate. As Yulia moved across the battlefield, she left an indelible impression of elegance and strength in many hearts. Finally, she arrived at the location of Kelart and Remedios. ¡°Are you two... getting cozy?¡± Yulia asked nonchalantly, holding a massive tiger head in her hand. "That¡¯s the head of the tiger-headed demi-human leader, Vijar!" Vice Captain Gustavo immediately recognized it. After all, with a head that large, it was hard not to. "The enemy commander is dead! Do we still need to resist?" shouted the Holy Kingdom¡¯s Vice Captain, Gustavo, upon his realization. Hearing this, the tiger-headed demi-humans began to lose their fighting spirit and retreated in an orderly manner. The Holy Kingdom¡¯s army refrained from pursuing them recklessly. After all, this battle had been overwhelmingly one-sided, with the tiger-headed demi-humans¡¯ base combat strength far surpassing that of the Holy Kingdom¡¯s forces. Upon seeing Yulia, Kelart immediately got up from on top of Remedios. "Dear sister, you smell really nice! See you later!" Kelart spread her snow-white wings and took to the skies. "Stop her immediately!" Remedios commanded Yulia in an authoritative tone. The next second, a massive tiger head came hurtling toward Remedios. "Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?" Remedios instinctively raised her hand to block the tiger head, but it was too large, slamming into her and injuring her arm. "What are you doing?" Remedios angrily rebuked. The thoughts she originally had of avoiding these people entirely vanished from her mind. "I¡¯m just trying to make you recognize your place, you utterly weak Holy Knights'' Commander," Yulia said coldly. "Do you even realize the person you just let escape knows the whereabouts of Holy Queen Calca?" Remedios glared at Yulia, her tone accusatory. "I know. So what? What does Holy Queen Calca have to do with me?" "You¡ª!" "You¡¯d better understand your position. If it weren¡¯t for Lord Chino¡¯s orders for us to assist, your Holy Kingdom¡¯s army would have been utterly annihilated in this battle." "As the strong, it is only right to protect the weak," Remedios declared. Slap! A resounding slap landed on Remedios'' face. "Let me see, is there any strong individual now willing to protect someone as weak as you?" Gustavo, observing from the side, silently turned away. He had already witnessed the domineering nature of Chino¡¯s group during their dealings with the Sorcerer King. If he stepped forward to speak on her behalf, it would likely only add another name to the list of those getting beaten. "Out of sight, out of mind! Captain, you''re on your own now," Gustavo thought to himself. Many soldiers witnessed Yulia hitting Remedios, yet their hearts remained utterly unmoved¡ªin fact, some even felt a hint of satisfaction. After all, Remedios'' rhetoric was full of hollow justice. She had repeatedly sacrificed soldiers unnecessarily for the sake of hostages. The soldiers had long been resentful but dared not voice it, given her strength. Now that someone stronger had shown up to put her in her place, it felt immensely satisfying. "What are you all standing there gawking for?! Come help me!" Remedios, realizing she couldn¡¯t stand against Yulia on her own, turned to the nearby soldiers for aid. "Oh no, my leg hurts so much! Got seriously injured during the fight," one soldier said, feigning pain. "My head hurts so much. Where¡¯s the priest? I need healing." Some even outright lay down and pretended to be dead. "Captain, you can¡¯t find a strong person to protect you, yet you still want someone weaker than you to do it?" Yulia said with a mocking smile. "You scoundrel! I¡¯ll fight you to the death!" Remedios grabbed her weapon and suddenly charged at Yulia. "Phantom Blade!" Yulia abruptly split into two figures, one on the left and one on the right, both striking toward Remedios¡¯ face. Unable to discern which was the real one, Remedios swung her weapon at the figure on the left. Yulia casually dodged the attack. "Got her!" Remedios thought briefly. The next second¡ª Smack! Yulia''s palm landed on her face. Remedios turned to look at the Yulia who had just dodged her attack, only to realize it was a mere afterimage. Smack! Smack! Smack! Yulia delivered several more slaps, leaving Remedios questioning her very existence. Seeing that Remedios no longer resisted, Yulia turned and walked toward the crowd. "Everyone, gather around! The adventurer Chino from the Sorcerer King will cast a group healing spell for everyone!" Yulia''s voice was elegant and pleasant to the ear, not loud yet reaching every listener clearly. Hearing her voice, even those unfamiliar with Yulia were willing to follow her instructions. After all, a beautiful voice felt like an undeniable truth. At this moment, Peroroncino stepped forward before the crowd. "8th-Tier Magic: Mass Healing" A massive green magic circle appeared beneath the soldiers'' feet, and all their wounds began to gradually heal. ¡°Injured soldiers, come to me to receive healing potions.¡± One by one, soldiers gratefully took the healing potions from Yulia''s hands. ¡°May I ask what your name is?¡± one soldier finally voiced the question everyone was curious about. ¡°My name is Yulia. I am an adventurer under the command of the Sorcerer King.¡± The crowd turned their grateful gazes toward the Sorcerer King. Chapter 108: The Demi-human Army "You don''t know how amazing the Sorcerer King is. Just now, while you were outside the city, the Sorcerer King single-handedly eliminated all the goatfolk in the city." Neia was fervently praising the Sorcerer King while talking to some holy knights. "That adventurer named Chino is also incredible. Such powerful healing magic, healing the entire army by himself¡ªit''s like a miracle." "But Yulia is even more impressive. She was holding the head of the opposing tiger-headed leader with one hand, while continuously aiding us. She''s truly the messenger of the God of Light sent from above." "Exactly! She saved me and gently told me to take care of myself. She''s so gentle, I''m crying!" "Lady Yulia is really powerful and humble. I really wish she was our captain." "Have you heard? Lady Yulia just beat up the captain. It seems it was because the captain got too close to a succubus during the battle!" "Ugh~~" Everyone gasped in shock. "Is that true?" "Absolutely true. My buddy saw it with his own eyes. Originally, the captain was fighting the succubus, and then somehow they ended up kissing. Lady Yulia arrived, and only then did they separate." "Crack!" Not far away, as she was drinking water, Remedios heard this and immediately crushed the iron cup in her hand, distorting it. She then crumpled it into a ball with one hand. Seeing this, the others quickly shut their mouths and pretended not to see her, hurriedly leaving. "Stop!" Remedios chased after them. "What were you just saying?" Everyone was too afraid to speak. Only Neia, gathering some courage, spoke up: "We were talking about the strength of the adventurers under the Sorcerer King!" "They only did what they were supposed to do," Remedios said through gritted teeth. "Is what they were supposed to do to travel thousands of miles to save us in the Holy Kingdom? Is that what they were supposed to do?" When Neia spoke, she clearly sensed a trace of killing intent. But Neia was not afraid; she straightened her chest. "Isn''t it the duty of the strong to protect the weak?" Remedios hissed. "But such words should not come from the mouth of a weak person. Compared to those few, you are undoubtedly a weakling," Neia was ready to face death. Anyway, aside from the Sorcerer King, no one cared about her life. Even if she died, she would still praise the Sorcerer King''s great achievements. (The fact that the Sorcerer King commands such powerful subordinates equals the Sorcerer King''s greatness.)Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "Crack," Remedios''s fist tightened, making a sound. Remedios''s gaze was dark and frightening, and the other Holy Knights were unwilling to look into her eyes. Only Neia met Remedios''s gaze, refusing to step back. "Kill her!" Another voice in Remedios''s mind said with the same tone. "Kill this heretic. She has completely become a follower of the undead. For the light you believe in, kill her!" Remedios shook her head forcefully, trying to clear her mind. As a follower of the light, the greatest taboo was to give in to inner demons. Remedios knew very well that if she killed Neia now, she would be no different from a demon. "I advise you not to get too deep into this," Remedios said calmly after adjusting her emotions. She then turned and left, her demeanor completely different from the murderous look she had earlier. "Whoo!" After Remedios left, Neia let out a deep breath. As the leader of the Holy Knights, Remedios''s killing intent was still incredibly sharp. "Neia, are you alright?" another Holy Knight asked. "I''m fine. I still need to await orders from Lord Sorcerer King. We''ll talk next time," Neia replied, jogging toward the residence of the Sorcerer King. After the Holy Kingdom''s army took control of the city, they found other members of the royal family in the prison, including the older brother of the Holy Queen, Caspond. Because he possessed royal blood, it was only natural that he became the commander of the Holy Kingdom''s army. Peroroncino found this quite amusing¡ªan imprisoned prisoner, captured by the demi-human, was suddenly elevated to the position of commander of the army after being rescued. "The aristocratic system is truly laughable!" Caspond, the new commander, had barely settled into his position when scouts came to report that tens of thousands of demi-humans were approaching. Due to the brutal battle earlier, the army, which originally had around 10,000 soldiers, now had only about 7,000 to 8,000 combatants. Including the non-combatants in the city, the entire population was just over 10,000. The scouts reported that the demi-humans army already numbered over 20,000. Caspond urgently convened a meeting. Neia had relayed a message from the Sorcerer King. Due to the immense magical energy the Sorcerer King had expended when taking the city walls, he needed to conserve his remaining power to deal with Jaldabaoth, so he did not plan to intervene. In the conference room, Caspond sat in the main seat, with Remedios, Gustavo, and several officers engaged in the strategic discussion. At this moment, Peroroncino entered the room. He casually grabbed a chair and sat down. Everyone politely nodded in acknowledgment before resuming their discussion. Listening to their incessant chatter, Peroroncino grew somewhat irritated. He tapped the table. "Cut to the chase, what do you plan to do?" "Caspond, answer me," Peroroncino directly called him out by name. "Is Caspond how you''re supposed to address him?" a clueless officer spoke up. Peroroncino did nothing. A shadow appeared behind him and charged at the officer who had spoken. "Clang!" Remedios immediately drew her sword and blocked Nana''s dagger. Nana retreated, casting a cold glance at the officer who had spoken. "Lord Chino, it seems your people are a bit restless," Caspond said, not very pleased with Chino''s tone and manner of speaking. "Do you have a problem?" Peroroncino casually threw a small knife, which flew into the air and landed perfectly in the center of the conference table. The large conference table suddenly cracked open. "I could kill everyone here in five seconds. I''m here to give face to the Sorcerer King, not to you. You need to understand that," Peroroncino said in a very calm tone. Caspond looked toward Remedios, the strongest individual in the Holy Kingdom''s current military force. He noticed she remained silent. Caspond understood that the handsome man in front of him was not boasting. He was stating a fact. Remedios didn''t dare to speak up because she feared being slapped again. Although it wasn''t very painful, it was truly embarrassing. "Our decision is simple: we will hold the city to the death." "The city has enough food, and all the necessary supplies are in place. With our united efforts, we can certainly deal a heavy blow to the demi-human forces!" "The Holy Kingdom will prevail!" shouted one of the officers, with others echoing the same sentiment. Neia, standing in the corner, looked at the three women behind Peroroncino with a look of envy. "I wish I could be that strong too¡­" After the meeting, Peroroncino was the first to leave the room. Chapter 109: Siege (18+) In the demi-human camp, Keralt sat in the main seat, and everyone was looking at her. "I believe you''re the former High Priestess of the Holy Kingdom, Keralt, right?" The one who spoke was Snake King Rokesh, also one of the Ten Elite demi-human. He was once the Supreme Commander of the demi-human. "That''s right!" Keralt replied, looking at Rokesh. "No wonder. You anticipated that the Holy Kingdom''s army would show up here. I must say, you''re more suited to be the commander than I am." "I think you''re right." Keralt coldly responded. "I request to be the vanguard and attack the humans!" A giant goat-headed demi-human stood up from his seat. "This city was originally occupied by our goatfolk, and I want to avenge my people!" This massive goat-headed demi-human was named Buser, also one of the Ten Elite demi-human. And he was also renowned throughout the Holy Kingdom. "Alright! Then you will lead the attack tonight!" Keralt agreed to Buser''s request. "Let Buser lead his remaining goatfolk troops, along with the remnants of the Tigerhead Tribe under Vijar, to attack the main gate and avenge the past!" "What about the other three city gates? Who will go?" "I will!" said Halisha, the King of the Stone Ape, one of the Ten Elite demi-human. He was the tallest among the Ten Elite demi-human and also the strongest in terms of physical strength. "And we!" The speakers were... One of the Ten Elite demi-human, Ragara, led the Orthrous legion, the most elite force in the demi-human army. Their combat prowess was the fiercest. One of the Ten Elite demi-human, Nasrene, the only female and the only magic caster among the Ten Elite, was already very close to the hero domain in terms of strength. Her race was half-demon, and she resembled a spider queen, but her entire body was bone-white. "You can decide among yourselves which direction to attack from. I was injured in the previous battle, so I need to rest for a while," Keralt said before leaving. After Keralt left, she moved away from the demi-human''s encampment, looked around to make sure no one was watching, and then took out paper and a pen to write a letter. "Sister, everything happening in the Holy Kingdom is the work of the Sorcerer Kingdom. The Holy Queen, Calca, is currently imprisoned in the Sorcerer Kingdom, and I witnessed it with my own eyes. After reading this letter, please act as though nothing happened, then look for an opportunity to leave the Holy Kingdom and head to the Slane Theocracy to inform them of the Sorcerer Kingdom''s atrocities. The Sorcerer Kingdom''s next target is the Slane Theocracy."The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Keralt confidently read through the letter before folding it and tucking it into her clothes. The letter was pressed tightly against her sensitive area, ensuring its safety. After all, if it were lost or stolen, she could notice it immediately. "Sister, I hope you stay safe in this battle," Keralt thought as she gazed at the sunset. "Thinking of your sister?" A voice suddenly came from behind Keralt. It was a voice she had always kept in her heart. The owner of the voice was a birdman with four snow-white wings... a member of the Winged Tribe. "Yes, I still can''t forget her," Keralt said with a slight smile as she turned around to face Peroroncino. Peroroncino extended his hand and was about to reach for the twin peaks of Keralt''s chest. However, just as his hand was about to make contact, he stopped. "You seem to be sweating! Do you need a handkerchief?" Peroroncino withdrew his hand and took out a handkerchief. Keralt felt uneasy, fearing that Peroroncino might have noticed something. "It might just be a bit hot," Keralt said, taking the handkerchief and wiping her ear, only to realize that no sweat had actually appeared. "Has he noticed?!" Keralt thought to herself. "It''s so hot, and you''re still wearing such a thick qipao. I remember giving you plenty of cool clothes," Peroroncino casually remarked. "I''ll go change right away," Keralt said, turning to head to her private tent to change clothes. "No need, you can change right here!" Peroroncino took out a tool that resembled a wrench from his storage space. "House creation!" A small 20-square-meter room suddenly rose from the ground and appeared beside Peroroncino and Keralt. "Go inside, I''ll watch you change. I haven''t had the chance to properly appreciate your impressive figure yet," Peroroncino said, looking at Keralt with an admiring gaze. "You already know?" Keralt asked. "Know what? What did you do?" Peroroncino inquired. Keralt was momentarily at a loss. If Peroroncino truly didn''t know about the letter she had written... It was just a coincidence that he came to see her, a coincidence that he wanted to be intimate with her. If that were the case, it would be an obvious giveaway. "Of course, it''s because I''ve missed you so much," Keralt said, walking toward Peroroncino, pressing her body against his chest. She wrapped her arm around his and used her D+ sized chest to encircle his arm. "Don''t let him find out!" Keralt thought to herself. Seeing that Peroroncino didn''t say anything further, Keralt felt a bit relieved. "Thankfully, I folded the letter very small." Peroroncino led Keralt into the room he had created. As for Keralt throwing herself into his arms, Peroroncino, of course, welcomed her without hesitation. Simply wrapping her arms with * definitely wouldn''t satisfy Peroroncino. Peroroncino cupped Keralt''s very soft peak with both hands. Then Keralt clearly felt that, due to Peroroncino''s actions, the letter she had been holding fell off. It just happened to drop onto her lower abdomen, getting stuck on her *clothes. "Phew, luckily it didn''t fall off," Keralt thought to herself. Then she saw one of Peroroncino''s hands reach downwards. Keralt, quick on the draw, grabbed Peroroncino''s hand and pressed it back onto her soft peak. "What do you mean by that?" Peroroncino looked at Keralt and directly asked. "I got my period today..." Keralt flashed an awkward yet polite smile. "I thought succubus don''t get periods?" "Well, it''s because I''m not ready yet," Keralt replied. "That''s great, I love forcing others!" "Damn..." Keralt almost blurted out what she was thinking. "Why does he sound like such a polite gentleman, but he''s so perverted?" Keralt couldn''t help but think as she looked at Peroroncino. "But if he weren''t so perverted, maybe he wouldn''t have revived me!" While Keralt was thinking, Peroroncino directly pinched her mouth... then inserted his D inside. "Ugh!" Keralt didn''t even see Peroroncino''s movement, and she didn''t realize that Peroroncino had... placed it in her mouth. Chapter 110: The Battle of Defending the City "Dong dong dong!" The city''s alarm bell suddenly rang, waking up the soldiers who had been sound asleep. "What''s going on?" Remedios rushed to the soldier who had sounded the alarm and asked. "Demi-humans, the demi-humans launched an attack." "Damn it, we just went through a bloody battle today, and they''re attacking so soon." A large number of holy knights and priests arrived at the main gate, where they saw a huge goat-headed demi-human leading a group of various demihumans and monsters. The tiger-headed legion that had been defeated during the day was also among them. "That''s Buser!" A knowledgeable person identified the demi-human by name. "Captain, we''ve received reports from the other walls. Demi-humans are attacking from all three other directions as well, and the scale of their assault is just as severe as the one at the main gate." "Lord Caspond''s orders are to split the holy knights into five waves. You will lead two waves to repel the enemies at the main gate, then assist the others at the other gates." Upon hearing the messenger''s words, Remedios understood that all the responsibility now lay on her. "Everyone, take your weapons. During the battle, I will hold back Buser. You deal with the other demi-humans." "Yes!" Neia was also at the main gate at this moment. She had originally been guarding the back gate, but Nana had appeared and asked her to help at the main gate, as Nana could handle the back gate on her own. Before she left, Nana said to her: "If you survive this battle and swear loyalty to the Sorcerer King, Lord Chino can grant you power even greater than Remedios'', without any cost." At that moment, Neia really wanted to ask, "Is that true?" But Nana had already disappeared. Neia looked at the magical equipment on her, the armguards, the chestplate, and the necklace that could restore her vitality. These were all equipment from the tiger-headed tribe (the magical equipment could automatically adjust its size according to the wearer''s physique). It was given to her by Yulia after her victory, and she said it was from the Sorcerer King. Of course, Neia had wanted to refuse, but Yulia ignored her and left after handing them over. Neia went to the Sorcerer King to ask him to take them back, but he refused, even saying some very encouraging words that made her feel deeply grateful. "I have to survive and return these items to the Sorcerer King," Neia thought as she looked at the weapon in her hand, reflecting the moonlight. The demi-human army launched an attack on the front. The massive ogres were the first to charge, holding huge wooden shields. They advanced slowly, providing cover for the demi-humans behind them. In the rear, goblins carrying siege ladders hid behind the ogres, moving toward the city walls.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. "Summon the angels! Take down those ogres! We can''t let them get close to the walls!" The angels were summoned one by one by the priests and flew toward the ogres in the sky. The angels held oil jars and torches, planning to drop the oil jars on top of the ogres. Suddenly, a group of demi-humans that looked like a cross between spiders and bats flew up from behind the demi-human army. They shot out a mass of white threads. The angels were all entangled in the white threads, unable to move, and fell to the ground. The torches and oil jars crashed to the ground, creating a raging fire that burned the angels to death. Because the angels didn''t fly directly above the ogres, the flames didn''t harm them. "Archers, take care of those flying demi-humans!" As soon as Remedios gave the order, the demi-humans flying in the sky all return to the ground. "Damn it!" Remedios slammed the city wall in frustration. The goat-headed leader, Buser, wasn''t an idiot. He planned to wait until the army reached the walls before making his move. After all, one of the Ten Elite Demi-human, Vijar, was already dead. The enemy''s strength was certainly not to be underestimated. His legendary reputation had remained intact because he was always cautious. None of the other Ten Elite were more famous than him, and that was because he never took risks without being confident. Plus, his strength was formidable. Going out was, of course, very easy for him. The archers'' arrows couldn''t even break through the ogres'' shields. The priests couldn''t use spells like Fireball, and for wooden shields, other magic was completely ineffective. "Neia, you can do it!" Neia encouraged herself. Neia took out the bow given to her by the Sorcerer King. She aimed at an ogre, waiting for a brief opening in its head as it moved. "Whoosh!" The white arrow cut through the night sky and struck the ogre''s head. The ogre immediately fell backward, crushing a group of goblins beneath it. "Nice shot!" Remedios searched for the person who had fired the arrow and realized it was Neia. She then closed her mouth. The fall of one ogre made the others highly alert, and they perfectly protected their heads. Neia drew her bow again, holding the charge for a long time, and the arrow transformed into a magical arrow. Neia shot at another ogre, and the wooden shield was pierced directly. But this arrow didn''t kill the ogre; the wooden shield absorbed most of the arrow''s force. "Again!" Neia aimed at the hole she had just created and shot through it, killing the ogre. "Everyone, the ogres are charging! Force your way to the walls!" Someone in the demi-human army gave the ogres the command. The ogres quickly started running, and the goblins following behind had to stay close to the ogres if they wanted to survive. The demi-human formation was completely disrupted as they charged toward the walls. Remedios leapt down from the city wall. "Martial Art: Evil Slayer!" With a single strike, she cleaved through the ogre at the forefront. As Remedios killed the ogre, Neia also used her exceptional archery skills to shoot down another ogre. Other soldiers drew their bows, shot arrows, and threw stones, attacking the demi-humans below the wall. After clearing all the demi-humans, Remedios used a few newly set-up ladders to return to the city wall. She silently watched Neia, who was drawing her bow not far away. Remedios fell silent; the number of ogres Neia had killed was no less than her own. This meant that the young woman she had always looked down upon was just as effective as her. However, the demi-humans'' attack did not stop. More and more demi-humans set up ladders to climb the walls. Remedios ran back and forth along the walls, continuously slaying the demi-humans that were climbing up. "The time is almost here!" At this moment, the massive goat-headed Buser began to move. He wielded a giant machete. He charged ahead, heading straight for the wall. Arrows continued to fly toward Buser, but those ordinary arrows couldn''t harm him at all. Suddenly, Buser sensed danger. He swung his machete and severed a magic arrow glowing with white light that was shot at him. "Mad-Eyed Archer?" The "Mad-Eyed Archer" was the title of Neia''s father, one of the Seven Colors of the Holy Kingdom. "It was you who killed Vijar, wasn''t it?" Buser said to Neia. "It wasn''t me! It was..." "Don''t try to deceive me. You''re wearing Vijar''s magical equipment; it''s definitely you!" Many of the tiger-headed warriors knew it wasn''t actually Neia, but since Buser didn''t ask, they didn''t speak up. After all, the tiger-headed warriors were not very intelligent and were quite stubborn. Leading his elite group of tiger-headed and goat-headed warriors, Buser charged toward the edge of the city wall. Using a few ladders, they easily climbed up to the wall. "First, kill this one, the biggest threat to me!" Buser charged directly at Neia. The other soldiers were like paper in his hands. "Martial Art! Evil Strike!" A sword swung toward Buser. "Cling!" The weapons of the two clashed, neither gaining the upper hand. "Who are you?" Buser asked. "Remedios!" Chapter 111: Frenzy "So, you''re the leader of the Holy Knights! Looks like I''ll be famous again!" Buser said, looking at Remedios. "Martial Art: Weapon Breaker!" Buser''s weapon flashed with a red light as he swung it toward Remedios'' holy sword. "Martial Art: Evil Slayer!" Remedios wasn''t about to back down and faced Buser head-on in combat. "Bang!" Buser''s large machete collided with Remedios'' holy sword, making a strange sound. Remedios felt as if Buser hadn''t used any force. She didn''t feel any pressure on her hands at all. But the next second¡­ Crack! Remedios'' holy sword developed a crack. Buser exerted more force, and the crack in Remedios'' holy sword began to grow larger. "How is this possible!" Remedios'' eyes were filled with shock. The sword in her hands was a national treasure of the Holy Kingdom. How could it be so easily damaged? "My greatest pride is my ability to destroy my opponent''s weapons!" Buser said excitedly. Whoosh! An arrow flew through the air, grazing Remedios'' hair, and struck Buser in his left eye. "Ah! My eye!" Buser staggered back in pain. "Damn bastard!" After being struck, Buser immediately pulled the arrow out and kicked Remedios aside, whose combat effectiveness had decreased due to the damage to her holy sword. He charged toward Neia. "A group of Holy Knights rushed in front of Neia." The Holy Knights knew that protecting Neia was their only chance of winning this battle. Whoosh! Another arrow flew through the air. Buser didn''t dare to be careless; he stopped and, waiting for the right moment, blocked Neia''s attack. At this moment, the Holy Knights charged forward. "Martial Skill: Sweep!" Buser swung his large machete fiercely, and a massive arc of blade light flashed across, cutting all the Holy Knights charging forward in half at the waist. "Your turn, Mad-Eyed Archer!" At this moment, Buser didn''t dare to charge with all his might. After all, he was very close to Neia, and once she attacked, he wouldn''t have much time to react. If his other eye were to be blinded as well, he would be a lamb to the slaughter, at the mercy of others. "I can''t fall here. As long as I survive, I can gain strength, and I can avenge my father!" In that moment, Neia thought of her father, who had taught her how to practice archery. Her father often practiced with an ancient family manual. The manual contained many martial arts that only archers could use. However, her father was never able to learn any offensive skills throughout his life and could only master one skill: Eagle Eye. It allowed him to see farther, and under his father''s guidance, she also learned this skill. The contents of the manual flashed quickly through her mind. One particular piece of information appeared clearly in her mind. [Annihilation Arrow]: Consumes life force to forcibly enchant an arrow, only usable with a determination to fight to the death. "Martial Art! Annihilation Arrow!" The arrow that was previously charged turned black. The arrow shot out at high speed. Compared to the previous arrow, the black arrow''s speed doubled. Small black dots floated around the arrow. Buser felt a sense of impending danger. He knew very well that with his large size, he couldn''t dodge it. "Martial Art! Battering Slash!" Buser swung his large sword to intercept the arrow, but his sword broke, and the arrow pierced through it. It struck his chest, and the small black dots entered his body through the wounded area. The spot where the arrow hit was not enough to kill Buser. "Son of a bitch, die!" Buser threw his large sword at Neia. After shooting the arrow, Neia felt her vision blur and her body weaken, and she collapsed heavily onto the ground. Buser''s weapon flew over the fallen Neia, slicing off some of her hair. Just as Buser was about to kill Neia, he suddenly knelt on one knee.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. "This isn''t right, this arrow is a cursed arrow!" The other Holy Knights were desperately fending off the armies of demi-human that followed Buser up the wall. They couldn''t spare any attention to Buser. They barely managed to keep the battle from turning in their enemies'' favor due to the terrain, but casualties were high. "Remedios, how long are you going to keep staring in a daze?!" Neia struggled to get up and shouted with all her remaining strength. Remedios looked at Neia, then at Buser, whose expression was filled with pain. "Go!" Neia struggled to stand, throwing her sword from her waist toward Remedios, and then completely lost consciousness, falling from the wall. She lay on the ground inside the city, uncertain whether she was alive or dead. Remedios had no time to worry about Neia. She charged directly toward Buser. "Martial Art! Holy Light Slash!" Under the influence of the curse, Buser didn''t sense Remedios'' approach at all. Buser''s head was severed by Remedios'' strike. Remedios looked down at Neia, whose lips were colorless and looked as though she had been poisoned. The arrow that Neia shot had absorbed half of her blood, causing her to suffer from severe anemia. Remedios looked at Neia, her heart filled with mixed emotions. She couldn''t bring herself to accept that she had been saved by the Sorcerer King or his subordinates. But Neia was a native of the Holy Kingdom, and she hadn''t committed any atrocities against the Kingdom. Remedios was torn, wondering whether or not to save her. "No, this must be the evil power obtained from the Sorcerer King. She deserves to be in this state," Remedios thought to herself. She then resolutely gave up on saving Neia, picking up Buser''s severed head and throwing it into the group of demi-humans below the walls. "Buser is dead. Who wants to be the next one?" Remedios'' sharp gaze swept across the demi-humans. Having lost their leader, the demi-humans completely lost their will to fight and began to flee. The temporary leader of the orcs scratched the back of his head. "How did the new leader die so quickly? These humans are clearly so weak!" He then led the orc army in retreat. "We won!" The surviving soldiers hugged each other. Out of the 3,000 defenders, fewer than 1,000 remained alive. When Buser charged up the walls, large sections of the wall were breached. The soldiers had managed to hold on only by sacrificing their lives. Ten minutes earlier. West Gate Many soldiers looked at the 8-year-old girl and urged her to leave the wall, telling her this was not a place for someone like her. Nana ignored them. She quietly waited for the enemy to arrive. The attacker at the west gate was one of the Demi-human''s Ten Elite, Nasrene. She led an army of demons. "Second-tier magic: Fireball!" Nasrene cast a fireball at the city wall, intending to show the human defenders their place. Nana grabbed a soldier''s spear and threw it. "Boom!" The fireball exploded in front of the city gate. "There''s actually a strong human here!" Nasrene laughed. "Don''t make this too boring for me!" A figure jumped down from the city wall. "Is this all your humans have left? You actually sent a little girl," Nasrene mocked. However, Nana suddenly disappeared. Nasrene suddenly had a bad feeling. Ten seconds later, she sensed a killing intent behind her. "Fifth-tier magic, Teleport!" Nasrene flashed back three meters to her original position. Then, she saw Nana, holding a dagger, strike at the empty air. "How is this possible? How could such a small human child sneak up on me like this?" "Instant kill!" The moment Nana spoke. The dagger had already appeared at Nasrene''s neck. "You won''t get away with this! Die with me!" Nasrene suddenly grabbed Nana with both hands. "Self-destruct!" White light erupted from Nasrene''s body. "Boom!" A huge explosion rang out. After Nasrene''s body exploded, only her head remained. She stared intently through the smoke, wanting to see Nana''s body before she could finally close her eyes in peace. "To have such a human prodigy accompany me in death, it''s worth it," Nasrene thought, staring intently at the smoke. Then, she saw a figure appear in front of her head. It was Nana. Her clothes were heavily torn, indicating that she had indeed been injured in the explosion. "As long as the head is still here, that''s good!" Nana said, as if emotionless. "How are you still alive?" Nasrene asked. "Not dead yet?" Nana took out her dagger and looked at Nasrene coldly. "Tell me, how are you unharmed? Please, tell me!" Nasrene now only wanted to know the truth; nothing else mattered anymore. "What else could it be? Of course, the explosion''s power was too weak." "So, the clown was me all along." Nasrene''s eyes rolled back, and she died completely. Nana shook her head, confirming that the woman was dead. She then turned and returned to the city wall, hanging Nasrene''s head at the city gate. "I remember her. She was the shadow I saw on the battlefield outside the city. She was the one who saved me when I was about to die!" a soldier spoke up. Others who recognized her also began to speak, praising Nana. Nana ignored them. After hanging the demi-human''s head on the city wall, she charged back toward the demi-human army. From time to time, many demi-human fell one after another. Nana''s small figure, combined with the cover of the night, made it hard for most of the demi-human to notice her. The demi-human''s mental defenses completely collapsed, and they began to flee. ... At the north gate, Yulia stood guard. The soldiers were in high spirits, and Yulia''s reputation was well-known. No soldier thought they would lose the defense here; as long as Yulia was with them, victory was certain. The one attacking the north gate was the Stone Ape King, Halisha, along with his army of stone apes. Yulia jumped down from the city wall. "Human, are you suggesting you want to face me in a one-on-one battle?" Halisha asked. "Of course not, I will face all of you alone!" Yulia swung her sword and spoke. Her chest heaved, rising and falling with intensity. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect you to be a madwoman, but I admire your courage. I''ll give you the chance for a one-on-one duel." "Prepare to die, human!" Halisha raised his massive club and swung it toward Yulia. "Secret Technique: Shadow Flash Triple Strike!" Yulia''s sword clashed head-on with Halisha''s club. The first collision between them ended in a draw. Suddenly, it seemed as if Yulia had split into two, launching an attack from a different angle. The original Yulia still held her weapon and continued to engage in a deadlock with Halisha. Yulia''s second strike hit Halisha''s weapon, and he clearly stepped back slightly, as his strength was no match for hers. Halisha widened his eyes in disbelief¡ªhis strength was inferior to hers. Apart from Jaldabaoth, in his perception, no one had more power than him. In the moment of his shock, Yulia seemed to become two people again, attacking from yet another direction. Her third strike knocked Halisha to the ground. The entire Stone Ape army looked as though they''d eaten something unpleasant, their expressions filled with disgust. Strength was their pride, yet their king had lost in a battle of strength. "Dammit!" Halisha roared. "Bloodline Explosion!" Halisha''s already massive body grew even larger at this moment. "Die!" Halisha swung his large club toward Yulia. "Secret Sword: Star-Moon Slash!" A crescent-shaped blade of light flashed, and Halisha''s head slid off his neck, rolling onto the ground. The Stone Apes'' expressions, which had previously looked like they''d eaten something unpleasant, now looked as if they''d eaten too much of it. The soldiers on the walls immediately opened the gates and rushed out from the city. "Kill them! Long live Lady Yulia!" "Lady Yulia is my faith!" "Kill all these demi-humans!" "We must show Lady Yulia that we''re not weak!" The morale of the Holy Kingdom''s army was exceptionally high. They were all acting as if they had been injected with stimulants. The original commander of the North Gate couldn''t get anyone to listen to him, no matter what he said. The Stone Apes, unwilling to be outdone, fought fiercely against the human army. However, after engaging in battle, they realized that these humans were completely like crazed warriors. They cared nothing for their lives, focusing solely on offense¡ªeach of them acting like a death-seeker. Yulia saved one soldier after another on the battlefield. And every time she did, she would say, "Don''t fight so recklessly, protect yourself!" The soldiers who were saved then exploded with their own fighting spirit once again. Soon, the Stone Ape army was in full retreat. Chapter 112: The Battle Ends The South Gate, this is where the Orc General launched the attack. The battles at the other three gates had already ended, but no fight had yet started here. The Orc General looked at the woman on the city tower and felt a deep sense of fear. She was like a dragon, making him hesitate to attack. Misty had been assigned by Peroroncino to guard the city here. The soldiers had never seen her, but it was clear that the more people guarding the city, the better. The Orc army had been observing here for half an hour, yet they had not launched an attack. "General, are we not going to attack?" an Orc courageously asked. "Has the messenger not returned?" "Report, General, no. They left ten minutes after the battle started to observe the fighting at the other gates. We don''t know why they haven''t returned yet." "I have a bad feeling," the Orc General said to his subordinates. "But if we don''t attack, how do we explain it to the commander?" "Who is willing to be the vanguard and launch the attack?" "I am!" "I am!" Countless Orcs raised their hands and spoke. The Orc General chose the tallest among them. "I''ll give you two thousand troops. Do you have the confidence to take this place?" "No problem!" The person selected pounded his chest and promised. The two thousand Orcs picked up their equipment, carrying siege ladders, and charged toward the city wall. "All remaining troops, fall back one thousand meters!" The Orc General ordered after the vanguard set off. "General, why must we fall back?" the Orc lieutenant asked. "To verify my feeling. I hope it''s just a mistake." The Orc army immediately began to retreat. "Kill all these humans!" Just as the Orcs were about to reach the city wall, Misty jumped down. "Frost Domain!" A snowflake-shaped magic circle appeared beneath her feet. The chill quickly spread from the magic circle. "Dragon Transformation!" "Roar!" A Frost Dragon appeared before the Orcs. Misty opened her mouth and released a mist of frost. The Orc vanguard, fearless, charged straight toward Misty. The moment the Orc warriors made contact with the frost mist, their speed noticeably slowed, and their bodies began to frost over. "A Frost Dragon! It''s actually a Frost Dragon! Did you see that? The girl just now was a Frost Dragon!" a soldier on the city wall shouted. "I remember now, there were rumors that the adventurer Chino once rode a giant dragon and sparred with adventurer Momon in the Empire''s arena. The fight ended in a draw."The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. She seems to be the very dragon that adventurer Chino rode. "How amazing!" "Yeah! To think he can tame a dragon!" "So envious, I want to ride a dragon too." "I want to be ridden by a dragon..." Everyone''s eyes turned to the last person who had spoken. Misty didn''t want to move at all. After spraying the frost mist, she yawned and lay down. No matter how hard the Orcs charged toward her, they couldn''t harm her at all. Gradually, all the Orcs were frozen to death. After the Orc General saw all of this from a distance, he issued the order to retreat. Continuing the attack would be a death sentence. With just their strength alone, it was impossible to defeat a dragon. ....... Keralt let out a sigh of relief after watching Peroroncino leave, looking satisfied. "Fortunately, it wasn''t discovered!" As for where the letter was, she didn''t know. She had been so focused on serving the other person just now that she didn''t pay attention to where the letter was. "By the way, I just found a letter!" Peroroncino came back and said. He then tucked the letter into her ample chest. After that, Peroroncino left. Only Keralt was left standing there, bewildered. "Did he discover it or not?!" Since Peroroncino hadn''t said anything, would a normal person ignore a secret letter written by their subordinate to someone else if they had discovered it? If the roles were reversed with Peroroncino, Keralt prided herself on thinking she wouldn''t be able to ignore it. Peroroncino had known from the very beginning about Keralt and the letter, because Hanzo (a spy) had been watching Keralt the whole time. However, when Peroroncino was around, Hanzo would stop observing Keralt. Everything Keralt did, Hanzo reported in detail to Peroroncino. ...... The Third Floor of the Tomb of Nazarick. Calca, the Holy Queen, is imprisoned here. But now, she is quite different from when she first arrived at Nazarick. At first, she refused to eat or drink, and didn''t speak. She remained silent for three days. Then, Peroroncino arranged for Shalltear to try and "guide" her. After more than ten days of Shalltear''s guidance, Queen Calca had become very obedient. Whatever Shalltear asked her to do, she would do. She was afraid that Shalltear might abandon her. Queen Calca now always carries the gift that Shalltear had given her, no matter where she goes with Shalltear. That gift has become Calca''s favorite. Shalltear took Calca to the place where the vampire brides were practicing their dance. In order to provide a better experience for Peroroncino, Shalltear had Calca practice dancing as well. However, during the practice, Calca would always suddenly tremble, as if she wasn''t feeling well. The vampire brides glanced at the remote control in Shalltear''s hand and immediately understood that Calca was likely not feeling well. It was probably something like a cold. The vampire brides looked at Calca with envious expressions, as she would soon be able to serve the Supreme One. ....... After leaving Keralt, Peroroncino found the Sorcerer King. "Have you decided how to deal with Jaldabaoth?" Peroroncino asked as soon as he entered the room. "I''ve made up my mind. At that time, I will fight with Demiuge''s Wraith Demon General with all my strength. I''ve become too lax lately. If I encounter a real enemy, I might have difficulty dealing with it." "Indeed. How about this? Let''s swap Wraith with me, and we can do some PVP," Peroroncino said, looking at the Sorcerer King. A red light flashed in the Sorcerer King''s eyes. "What''s the matter, are you scared?" Peroroncino asked. "Of course not. It''s just that when it comes to attacking you, I might not be able to..." "We''ve PVPed the most times before, what''s there to be unable to do?" Peroroncino replied. "But in this world, players who die may never be able to revive. Whether it''s the former Six Gods or the Eight Greed Kings, after they died, no message about how to revive has ever been passed down." "Does being killed mean you die for good?" Peroroncino murmured. "But, as you said, our skills might have become rusty. We need a strong enemy to help us recall the feeling we once had," Peroroncino said, looking at the Sorcerer King. "We can do it in Nazarick, not here." "Right here. The imaginary enemy you mentioned still hasn''t appeared, but sooner or later, we''ll have to face them. Since they''re not showing themselves, we''ll draw them out. This is the perfect opportunity!" "I''ll call Shalltear. I''ve also given her a World-Class Item, so she won''t be controlled anymore." The Sorcerer King remained silent for a long time. "I understand. The first one to have their health reach 50% will be considered the loser." "No problem!" "It''s been a long time since I''ve used my own body. It''s just the right time to stretch my muscles." At the eastern gate of the city, the soldiers were all praising the strength of Remedios, and no one was looking at the corpse-like Neia. After all, there were so many bodies on the city wall. Those who had observed Neia''s battle were almost all dead. The others were too busy taking care of themselves, with no time to look for Neia''s figure. At that moment, the Sorcerer King arrived at the scene. Upon seeing the unconscious Neia, The Sorcerer King took out an item, and the near-death Neia regained some life. "Heal!" "Your Majesty, the Sorcerer King, I''ve come back to life. I can return the precious item you gave me." After speaking, Neia fainted once again. "Did she fall asleep from exhaustion?" the Sorcerer King murmured. He took Neia back to his residence and placed her on the bed. Chapter 113: Fierce Battle At night, the high-ranking officials in the city were discussing how to handle the upcoming battle. The Sorcerer King was also present at the meeting, but adventurer Chino was nowhere to be seen. Yulia replaced adventurer Chino to attend the meeting. "Today, we have successfully withstood the first wave of the fierce attack from the demi-humans. I would like to thank the four individuals who made outstanding contributions." The four individuals were as follows: Yulia, the adventurer from the Sorcerer Kingdom, who led the defending soldiers to break out of the city and utterly defeat the Orc army. She also killed one of the Ten Elites of the demi-humans, the King of Stone Apes. Next was the Holy Knight, Remedios, who killed the well-known King of the Goatfolk, Buser. As expected of the strongest Holy Knight, wielding the kingdom''s greatest treasure. Upon hearing this, Remedios''s face suddenly became awkward, because there was a huge crack on her holy sword. If she fought again, it was likely to break. The other two were companions of Lady Yulia, but they did not attend. "Lady Yulia, do you have anything to say?" Caspond asked. "You shouldn''t be thanking me; you should be thanking His Majesty, the Sorcerer King. All of our strength comes from His Majesty, the Sorcerer King," Yulia replied. "Huh? Why are you putting everything on me?" Momonga looked at Yulia, completely confused. "Then, we thank you very much, Your Majesty, the Sorcerer King!" After Caspond spoke, Other generals and nobles also voiced their gratitude. "Thank you! Your Majesty, the Sorcerer King!" The Sorcerer King nodded in response to everyone. "Next, we will discuss how to deal with Jaldabaoth..." "No need for discussion, Jaldabaoth is here!" The Sorcerer King directly interrupted Caspond. Boom! A large hole was smashed into one of the walls of the meeting room. Countless people were struck by flying debris and were injured to varying degrees. Remedios drew her holy sword and swung it at Jaldabaoth. However, the moment her sword made contact with Jaldabaoth, it broke. "Foolish humans, your pathetic strength is completely useless against me." Saying this, Jaldabaoth punched Remedios, sending her flying, crashing heavily into the wall. Remedios spat out a mouthful of blood. "The only one here who can threaten me is the Sorcerer King! The rest of you are just ants I can crush at any time." Looking at the broken holy sword in her hand, Remedios thought of Neia''s weapon.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "Whatever it takes, I must get revenge on Jaldabaoth!" Remedios cried out in her heart. "Your Majesty, the Sorcerer King, please lend me a weapon capable of defeating Jaldabaoth!" Remedios said to the Sorcerer King. "I refuse. I don''t need a weakling like you to hold me back." Hearing the Sorcerer King''s words, Remedios sat on the ground, murmuring to herself: I am weak... "Sorcerer King, we can''t fully unleash our strength here. How about we fight outside the city?" Jaldabaoth said, looking at the Sorcerer King. "Alright!" Jaldabaoth flew out of the city first. The Sorcerer King quickly followed. Suddenly, a huge explosion was heard in the distance. "Hahaha! Sorcerer King, in order to avoid accidentally hurting those humans, you so easily walked right into the trap I set for you. Your mercy will be the thing that costs you your life." Jaldabaoth''s voice came from the horizon. The people inside the city now understood why the Sorcerer King had followed Jaldabaoth out of the city. They recalled everything the Sorcerer King had done for them: first, helping them conquer the city, then having his adventurer subordinates assist in healing the wounded and protecting the city. Finally, he even entered a dangerous place for their safety. "Everyone, the Sorcerer King cannot lose! The Sorcerer King is invincible! He absolutely cannot lose!" Neia spoke to the gathered Holy Knights. "Neia is right; the Sorcerer King absolutely cannot lose!" Yulia echoed. After Yulia spoke, many others immediately chimed in: "Yes! His Majesty, the Sorcerer King, absolutely cannot lose! His Majesty will surely return victorious." "The Sorcerer King will win!" "The Sorcerer King will win!" More and more people joined in the chanting. Seeing this scene, all the nobles and generals looked displeased. After all, they were the ones in power, yet their subordinates placed so much faith in someone from another country. However, Caspond''s mood was quite good. He even smiled quietly when no one was looking. That was a genuine smile from the heart. ...... On the Sorcerer King''s side: After using a few particularly flashy skills against the Sorcerer King, the Wrath Demon General stopped attacking. The Wrath Demon General obediently stepped aside. A portal appeared, and Shalltear and Pandora emerged. "Pandora, did you bring the world-class item with you?" "Of course, Lord Ainz! I''ve equipped the world-class item [Calm Mind] as per your instructions." (With this item, all damage received is reduced by 10%, and it can nullify three skill attacks.) "Pandora, from now on, you and Shalltear will stand guard. Report any unusual activity to me immediately!" "Yes, Lord Ainz!" "Shalltear, the same goes for you!" Peroroncino said to Shalltear. "Then let''s begin in ten seconds!" Peroroncino said, looking at the Sorcerer King. "Let''s use this watch to time it," the Sorcerer King suggested. "Alright!" Peroroncino and the Sorcerer King flew into the air. "Momonga-oniichan, the time is up!" the watch announced in a cheerful Bukubukuchagama voice. "Shadow Form Nullification!" Peroroncino was the first to activate a skill. "Teleport Trap!" The Sorcerer King immediately cast a spell. Whoosh! Peroroncino launched the first attack. A light arrow shot straight toward the Sorcerer King. "Magic: Maximum Strength Severance!" A blade of light slashed toward Peroroncino, cutting through the arrow in its path. "Wind''s Blessing!" Peroroncino activated a special skill, significantly boosting his speed and successfully evading the Severance attack. "Holy Arrow Rain!" Peroroncino shot a single light arrow into the sky, which summoned a magical circle above. Countless light arrows rained down toward the Sorcerer King''s position. "Magic: Maximum Strength Thousand Bone Spears!" From the ground, numerous bone spears erupted, intercepting and canceling out the descending light arrows. "Starburst Arrow!" A crimson arrow shot out at incredible speed, heading straight for the Sorcerer King''s position. "Greater Teleportation!" "Boom!" The spot where the Sorcerer King had just been erupted in a violent explosion. "Trick Arrow!" Peroroncino launched another attack¡ªa snake-like arrow winding its way toward the Sorcerer King. "I can''t keep letting him dictate the flow of the battle!" the Sorcerer King thought to himself. "Tenth-Tier Magic: Summon Skeleton Battle King!" A dark shadow appeared on the ground as a massive skeleton emerged from the earth. Its entire frame was made of pristine white bones, clad in a striking red cape. In its hands was an enormous, ornate greatsword, and atop its head rested an imposing crown. "Is that Momonga''s strongest undead summon?" Peroroncino muttered, staring at the towering Skeleton Battle King. Chapter 114: Miracle The snake-like arrow struck the Sorcerer King directly, who didn''t attempt to evade it. This was because the attack was homing¡ªit couldn''t be avoided regardless of his efforts. "Flight!" The Sorcerer King cast a flying spell on the Skeleton Battle King, enabling it to attack Peroroncino. (The Skeleton Battle King is level 80, with formidable combat power capable of easily defeating players of the same level. It was once the nightmare of many players. With balanced resistances, attack power, and speed, plus 50% tenacity, it has no discernible weaknesses. Even holy-type attacks cannot deal extra damage.) The Skeleton Battle King flew toward Peroroncino''s position. But Peroroncino had vanished. "Blink!" "Wing Blade!" Peroroncino suddenly teleported in front of the Sorcerer King, with four wings slicing toward him like sharp blades. The Sorcerer King dodged frantically, fully aware that if he didn''t evade and tried to cast a spell, the skill would interrupt his magic mid-cast. During this time, Peroroncino''s Houyi Bow wasn''t idle either. "Stellar Trajectory!" Peroroncino drew the bow and charged energy, as star-like energy orbs flowed into the Houyi Bow in his hands. A star map resembling the Milky Way appeared behind Peroroncino. As Peroroncino released the arrow, a blue ray shot toward the Sorcerer King, hitting him directly. The Sorcerer King quickly moved out of Peroroncino''s four-winged attack range. At the same time, the Skeleton Battle King arrived behind Peroroncino. The giant sword swung down, striking Peroroncino''s body. Peroroncino''s body shuddered but ignored the Skeleton Battle King''s attack. Peroroncino knew that if he dealt with the Skeleton Battle King now, he would be led into a trap by the Sorcerer King. He flew into the air, with the blue ray continuing to attack the Sorcerer King. The Skeleton Battle King remained closely behind him, unwilling to let her go. "Most Enhanced Slash!" The Sorcerer King used the Slash to interrupt Peroroncino''s attack. However, the attack also struck the Skeleton Battle King, who was very close to Peroroncino. The Skeleton Battle King was hit hard, dropping to low health. With a simple basic attack, Peroroncino killed the Skeleton Battle King. "Most Enhanced Gravity Vortex!" A black, spherical energy body shot toward Peroroncino. "Star Mark Thousand Arrows!" An arrow crackling with lightning struck the Sorcerer King faster than the Gravity Vortex. Peroroncino was also hit by the Gravity Vortex. He lost his ability to fly and fell to the ground.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. "An attack that reduces resistance and a guaranteed hit when I attack?" the Sorcerer King thought to himself. "Most Enhanced Thousand Bone Spears!" "Flash Move!" Peroroncino attempted to teleport behind him, but an unexpected mishap caused him to return to his original position. "Teleport Trap, it''s actually set behind me!" Peroroncino exclaimed in astonishment. "Holy Spirit!" Peroroncino''s body was enveloped in white holy light. (It purifies negative effects and makes him immune to them for a period of time.) "Most Enhanced Rib Cage Prison" Large bone spikes appeared around Peroroncino, growing bigger and forming a cage to trap him within. "Breaking Void!" Peroroncino rapidly dashed into the air. (A high-speed movement skill, unable to be interrupted.) "Triple Most Enhanced Slash!" The Sorcerer King predicted the position Peroroncino would reach after breaking free from the cage and cast his strongest attack magic. Three slashes struck Peroroncino in quick succession. Despite wearing artifact-level equipment, Peroroncino''s body still suffered severe damage. "Skill: Dead End!" Peroroncino used a special archer skill. (It lowers health but boosts attack power and speed.) The Sorcerer King''s continuous attacks brought Peroroncino''s health to 70%. Without the artifact-level equipment Peroroncino was wearing, his health would have surely dropped below 50%. Dead End brought Peroroncino''s health down to 51%. "Emerald Light Body" The Sorcerer King cast a defensive magic on himself, reducing the damage taken from ranged attacks. "Knowing my health is low, you want to play it safe, right? A very wise choice," Peroroncino said. "Arrow of Destruction" "Magic: Enhanced Sharp Beam" The two activated their skills simultaneously. The Sorcerer King launched his skill first. Countless, bullet-like, dense beams of light shot toward Peroroncino. "Whoosh!" The black arrow whistled through the air, destroying all the light beams. The arrow flew toward the Sorcerer King. "Tier 10 Magic: Nuclear Explosion Asteroid" A spherical object flew from the Sorcerer King''s hand, colliding with the Arrow of Destruction, resulting in a violent explosion. Peroroncino had already moved out of the blast radius. However, the Sorcerer King was not as fortunate. Being very close to the center of the explosion, he sustained some damage. "Piercing Arrow" Before the smoke had cleared, an arrow struck the Sorcerer King directly. "Indestructible Body" (Temporarily greatly increases all resistances.) "Necromantic Shield" (Temporarily ignores control skills.) The Sorcerer King immediately cast two defensive spells. "Special Skill" "Maximized Area: Banshee''s Wail" (A large-scale execution skill, instantly killing targets with health below 20%, or those under level 60. It deals 10% true damage to all targets within the area.) After the Sorcerer King released the skill, a woman''s piercing scream echoed through the air. While the Sorcerer King cast his spell, Peroroncino was also not idle. "Skill: Sacrifice" (Greatly reduces defense but enhances attack power.) "Skill: Jade Flame" (Triple damage increase for ten seconds. If no attack hits the opponent within ten seconds, the user''s health is halved.) "Special Skill" "Time is the Destroyer of All" "Flicker of Shadows, Instant Annihilation" (This skill is used simultaneously with Flicker, requiring extremely strong operational skills.) Peroroncino suddenly appeared in front of the Sorcerer King. Behind Peroroncino was something resembling an hourglass. Behind the Sorcerer King was a giant clock. The hands of the clock moved steadily. Both of their special skills were being released face-to-face. (While casting other skills, they could not make any offensive moves.) The two stared at each other, unable to tell who had cast their skill first. "Peroroncino, you lost. I cast defensive magic. Even if you used your skill first, it wouldn''t have been enough to bring my health down to 50%." "Is that so?" Peroroncino smiled. The Sorcerer King sensed something was wrong. "Wait, did you use Jade Flame and Sacrifice? You predicted that I would cast Banshee''s Wail!" "That''s right, I predicted your move. I started preparing this final strike when I used Piercing Arrow." "Careless! I should have played it safe and not used my special skills." "ADC is all about the thrill and excitement! It''s either you kill me, or I show you how it''s done!" Peroroncino replied. "Let''s see who will be the victor in the end!" The Sorcerer King looked at the remaining skill release times on both sides, still unable to determine who would act first. Peroroncino''s special skill''s black light and the Sorcerer King''s special skill''s white light collided together. To the army of the Holy Kingdom, it seemed as if a divine miracle had occurred in the distance. One side of the sky was completely pure white, while the other side was completely pure black. In the white light, everything of any other color was devoured. In the darkness, everything of any other color was assimilated. "This is a miracle! This is a miracle! This is a miracle that only a god can bring down!" A high-ranking priest, seeing this spectacle, went mad. He kept repeating that it was a miracle, tearing at his own hair. "Is this the true power of the Sorcerer King?" Neia sighed. "Is Jaldabaoth truly strong enough to be called a god? Then, my power... isn''t it just like that of an ant..." Remedios fell into severe self-doubt. It was like how Brian looked after meeting Shalltear. She lost all ambition, and the light faded from her eyes. Chapter 115: The Supreme Hunt Plan E-Rantel, in the Sorcerer King''s office. Albedo watched the battle between Peroroncino and Sorcerer King on the screen and slammed her fist heavily on the desk. A huge crack appeared on the desk, and it continued to expand. "Are you already impatient to test Lord Ainz''s strength? Peroroncino, I will definitely kill you!" Albedo''s expression became extremely ferocious. She immediately used a teleportation item to return to Nazarick. She arrived on the 10th floor of Nazarick. In a corner of the 10th floor of Nazarick, Albedo pressed a mechanism on the wall, and a secret room opened. Inside the secret room was a dormant pod, within which lay Rubedo. Her creator was Tabula Smaragdina, a setting fanatic. He created three female NPCs in total. The first was Nigredo, with messy, jet-black hair and a face that looked as if it had been skinned, making her particularly unpleasant to look at. Her weapon was a pair of scissors, and she had exceptional stealth, generally used for reconnaissance. Although Nigredo''s appearance wasn''t attractive, she had a deep fondness for human children. She was the type with an unattractive appearance but a beautiful soul. The second NPC was Albedo, whose setting was extremely complicated. Due to the numerous settings, Albedo''s personality was very twisted. This was because before the game servers shut down, Momonga modified Albedo''s setting, placing the "Love for Momonga" trait as her top priority, which was why she remained relatively normal until now. Due to her complicated setting, Albedo viewed things in extreme ways, especially regarding Peroroncino. She believed that Peroroncino returned before the server shutdown to seize the position of the ruler of Nazarick. As events unfolded, Albedo became more and more certain of this. Originally, in Tabula Smaragdina''s design, Albedo was powerful, beautiful, but with a twisted personality. However, because Momonga modified the settings, it limited her distorted personality. The third female NPC created by Emerald Dew was Rubedo. She possessed extremely strong combat abilities, but her personality was terrible¡ªstrong subjective consciousness, unable to listen to others, and always acting based on her own ideas. She was entirely self-centered in everything she did. ... At this moment, Rubedo was quietly lying in the cryogenic chamber. She wore a red bodysuit and had golden blonde hair.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. She appeared to be a monk-like class. Albedo knew very well the strength of Rubedo. She was created with the world-class item , which gave her an incredibly powerful heart. Rubedo had terrifying combat abilities and an extraordinary recovery rate. Rubedo was an NPC that Tabula Smaragdina, Albedo''s creator, had spent three months carefully crafting. The three max-level players were unable to defeat Rubedo. Even Touch Me, the strongest player of the Ainz Ooal Gown guild, who possessed the world championship title, said that he couldn''t easily defeat her. Albedo approached the cryogenic chamber and shut down its operation. Rubedo opened her eyes, her gaze incredibly sharp. Albedo was certain, just from that one look, that she was no match for her. "Is there something you need from me?" Rubedo''s tone was extremely flat, as if she were speaking about something completely unrelated to her. "I need you to kill someone for me," Albedo said. "Why should I listen to you? The only one who can command me is my creator, Lord Tabula Smaragdina. You are not worthy." "Don''t you want to do something for Nazarick, to repay Lord Tabula Smaragdina?" "Repaying Lord Tabula Smaragdina and doing something for Nazarick have nothing to do with each other. Nazarick is just a place where Lord Tabula Smaragdina once stayed. Lord Tabula Smaragdina''s last order was for me to stay here and guard the tenth floor of Nazarick." Rubedo''s words made Albedo very angry. "You..." "Shut up, I don''t want to hear it. Don''t force me to take action and drive you away." "What if killing that person could bring back Lord Tabula Smaragdina?" Rubedo didn''t speak, just stared at Albedo. "Why should I believe you?" "Because both of us were created by Lord Tabula Smaragdina. I also want to bring Lord Tabula Smaragdina back to Nazarick." Rubedo hesitated for a long time before speaking: "Who do you want me to kill?" "Peroroncino, one of the Supreme Beings." "Why would killing him bring Lord Tabula Smaragdina back?" "Most of the Supreme Ones left in the past, and Peroroncino is the only one who returned. Perhaps he knows how to bring Lord Tabula Smaragdina back here," Albedo said. "You''re not completely sure, are you?" "That''s true, but why not give it a try? Maybe it will bring Lord Tabula Smaragdina back." Rubedo fell silent. She was indeed moved by Albedo''s words. Her only purpose in existence was to live for Lord Tabula Smaragdina. Without Lord Tabula Smaragdina, she could only force herself into sleep using the dormant pod. "Fine, I agree," Rubedo said. "You will follow my plan." "No problem." ........ Peroroncino and Sorcerer King stared at each other. "Did you figure out whose attack hit first?" Peroroncino asked Sorcerer King. "No, did you?" "I didn''t either!" To verify, they called over Shalltear and Pandora, who were watching the battle. "Shalltear, Pandora, did you two see whose attack hit first?" Peroroncino asked. "We saw it," they both replied in unison. "So, who hit first?" "Lord Ainz!" "Lord Peroroncino!" Both of them spoke at the same time, but this time, the voices were different. Shalltear said it was Peroroncino, while Pandora said it was Ainz. "Are you sure you both saw it clearly?" "Yes!" Both of them replied again. "I''ll contact Demiurge to ask," Sorcerer King said. "Demiurge, you watched the battle just now, right?" "Yes, Lord Ainz. The battle between the two Supreme Beings was truly spectacular. I have gained so much from it. Truly worthy of being Supreme Beings, so powerful!" Demiurge praised. "Did you see clearly who landed the final blow?" "I saw it clearly, it was Lord Peroroncino!" "Looks like I won," Peroroncino said. "Now, about the wager..." Momonga took a locked treasure chest from the storage room. From the chest, he pulled out a diary. "Here you go!" Momonga was handing over his most valuable possession. Peroroncino opened Momonga''s diary. "June 9th: Today I practiced my sitting posture in front of the mirror for an hour, and finally chose the one most suited for a king." "June 10th: Today I practiced the gesture to make my subordinates quiet in front of the mirror for an hour. Hmm, it''s perfect. I can''t find a single flaw." "June 11th: Yesterday, Mare complimented me, saying that my gesture to make my subordinates quiet was really cool. I''m so happy." ........ Peroroncino looked at the diary and wanted to laugh, but held it back. Momonga silently put on his mask, fearing that others might see the expression on his face at that moment. Chapter 116: Platinum Dragon Lord and Bukubukuchagama In the southern part of the Slane Theocracy, a real war was taking place. It was a war between the Slane Theocracy and the Elf Country. Slane Theocracy''s army, led by elites wielding the Six Scriptures, had maintained an advantage in the battle. The Forest Elves had been retreating steadily. In the far eastern part of the Elf Country, the Platinum Dragon Lord arrived, controlling a set of armor. Before this, he had gathered a significant amount of intelligence, confirming that the player who had once defeated him, the Platinum Armor, a century ago, was indeed a player. Moreover, he had confirmed that the individual was active in this area. "That player from Yggdrasil, will I be able to meet them?" The Platinum Dragon Lord used a special magic, allowing his voice to travel very far. After waiting for a long time, he finally saw a red-haired woman. "Are you looking for me?" Bukubukuchagama asked. "Yes, let me introduce myself. I am a Dragon Lord from the Council State, Riku." "I think I remember you. That''s right. When I first arrived in this world, I ran into you and asked for directions. You suddenly attacked me, and when you couldn''t defeat me, you started running away." "Yes, that was me. I apologize, I was very unreasonable at that time." In the past, the Platinum Dragon Lord would never have apologized. But ever since he was defeated by a single combo from Peroroncino, he had put away his arrogance. "Do you need something from me now?" "New players have appeared in this world. From my observations, their intentions are evil. So I plan to eliminate them, but with my strength alone, it''s not enough. I would like to ask for your help..." "I refuse." "Why? From what I observed, you are a very kind person. You have adopted many half-elves and built a city for them." "First, I''m not a kind person. Second, why do you assume that my nature is not evil? Now, I don''t want to see you again." Bukubukuchagama turned to leave. "If you refuse, then I will have to eliminate you first." The Platinum Dragon Lord suddenly spoke in a threatening tone. "Just you? Don''t joke. Your main body is only level 95, a useless being," Bukubukuchagama said disdainfully. "How do you know my main body is level 95!" The Platinum Dragon Lord was very shocked. This was something only he knew; how could it have been exposed? "Because I''m stronger than you. To be honest, my level is 100. Since the level cap is 100, I am at 100, and you are at level 95 because that''s all you can reach. Now, leave me alone, or I''ll destroy your council." The Platinum Dragon Lord suddenly felt darkness before his eyes, realizing that his consciousness had returned to his main body. He lost control of his armor.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Furthermore, the Platinum Dragon Lord realized that he could no longer control any other armors. "How is this possible? This is my origin magic, how can it not be used?" "Because I''m stronger than you," Bukubukuchagama''s words echoed in his mind. The battle between the dragon race and the Eight Greed Kings resurfaced in his mind... The Platinum Dragon Lord came to a conclusion: "This guy is stronger than the Eight Greed Kings." "Before, there was the Sorcerer Kingdom, and now there''s that mysterious person. Father, what should I do?" The "father" the Platinum Dragon Lord referred to was the Dragon Emperor. As the son of the Dragon Emperor, the Platinum Dragon Lord considered himself the guardian of this world. Therefore, his mission was to eliminate all outsiders. Any player from Yggdrasil was his enemy. Now, he was lost in thought, recalling the death of the Dragon Emperor. "Can our dragon race really not compete with the players from Yggdrasil?" .... The scene shifts to Bukubukuchagama''s side. The one who just killed the Platinum Dragon Lord''s armor was a treant. As Mare''s creator, Bukubukuchagama also had some understanding of elven magic. Since this wasn''t within the game, the usual limitations were no longer present, allowing her to learn this kind of magic. This was an 80-level treant she created. She had a hundred of these treants. Bukubukuchagama had once visited the ruins of the Eight Greed Kings. She had confirmed one thing: when players die, they truly die. In the past, during the battle between the Eight Greed Kings and the Dragon Clan, many of the dragons were killed, but only three of the Eight Greed Kings players died once. It was these three players who caused internal conflict within the Eight Greed Kings faction. Using her very clever mind, Bukubukuchagama gained control over the ruins of the Eight Greed Kings and learned everything that had happened. After the Eight Greed Kings defeated the dragons, the three revived players began to fight over trivial matters, and no advice from the others was effective. The three of them started fighting among themselves, and when their leader tried to mediate, they were all attacked and killed by the trio. The other four didn''t intervene and revived their leader. However, they realized that their leader had forgotten his past memories as a human. They were still young and didn''t fully understand what was happening. Under the persuasion of their leader, they teamed up to kill the three players who were fighting among themselves. After reviving them, they imprisoned the three. They soon realized that the revived players had also lost their memories of their past human lives. It seemed as though they had become NPCs with the memories of the players in the game. They acted as they had in the game, doing whatever they pleased. Amid their confusion, one after another players were deceived by the leader and killed. It wasn''t until only two remained that they realized the seriousness of the situation. The players who were killed would die permanently. The ones revived with resurrection magic were no longer players, but NPCs with the memories of the players. However, their leader released the three who had been imprisoned at the beginning, and the four of them teamed up to fight the others. In the end, they were outnumbered and died. After that, the four began infighting, each refusing to submit to the others, and eventually, they all died together. Later, Bukubukuchagama learned about the war between the Eight Greed Kings and the Dragon Race. She discovered that the reason players could no longer be revived was because the Dragon Emperor had used his own life to cast the Origin Magic. Furthermore, this Origin Magic could not be reversed unless a max-level person used their life to destroy it. After learning everything, Bukubukuchagama began to study the Origin Magic. After decades of experiments and research, she successfully mastered the Origin Magic. The power of Origin Magic is comparable to that of World-Class Items. Bukubukuchagama returned to the city she had built. She remembered what her brother, Peroroncino, had said. "Would you like to log in and take a look?" "Since I''ve already transported to this world, you should be able to come through as well! I''ll be waiting for you, no matter how long it takes!" Bukubukuchagama muttered to herself. "Sister, come play with us!" A group of half-elf children came up to Bukubukuchagama and said. "I don''t want to play, go play by yourselves!" "Alright!" The half-elf children left, feeling a little disappointed. Bukubukuchagama recalled the words of the Platinum Dragon Lord. "I am kind, how laughable! These half-elf children are nothing but brainwashed puppets, and their future will be to become Treant." Chapter 117: Best Actor In the Holy Kingdom, many people in the city were watching the scene outside the city, which appeared to be a divine miracle. Everyone couldn''t help but swallow nervously. Suddenly, a dark figure appeared, walking toward them. Covered in wounds, the Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth stepped forward, one step at a time. "The Sorcerer King truly lives up to his reputation as an absolute powerhouse. If I hadn''t set up a trap in advance, I might have died at the hands of the Sorcerer King." "Now it''s your turn, humans." Jaldabaoth walked toward the crowd, his body engulfed in flames. "Did even the powerful Sorcerer King lose?" Neia thought to herself. "No, no, that can''t be! Sorcerer King can''t lose!" Neia shouted aloud. "If it were just a one-on-one fight with the Sorcerer King, he indeed wouldn''t lose. But he fell into my trap because of you all. Should I thank you for that?" Jaldabaoth''s words filled everyone with a sense of guilt. The Sorcerer King lost because of them. "Everyone, this is the Rune Weapon that the Sorcerer King lent to me. Jaldabaoth is already severely injured, and with the Rune Weapon, We can completely defeat the current Jaldabaoth." Yulia didn''t know where she pulled a pile of weapons from, and threw them onto the ground. Yulia''s fanatical followers immediately began to scramble for them. "That''s the weapon Lady Yulia used! It''s mine!" Yulia hadn''t expected such a situation to occur, and the weapons were instantly snatched up. "With the weapon Lady Yulia gave me, I feel full of power." "With the weapon from Lady Yulia, I feel my combat power has more than doubled." "With the magic wand Lady Yulia gave me, I feel my magical power has increased. I have to try that magic I''ve never been able to use." "Fifth-tier magic, Holy Light!" A beam of light descended from the sky, shining down on Jaldabaoth. "Ah! How could this light harm me? No, that''s a Rune Weapon. How could you weak humans have such powerful weapons?" Jaldabaoth exclaimed. "I actually cast Fifth-tier magic! The weapon Lady Yulia gave me is amazing! Long live Lady Yulia!" "Long live Lady Yulia!" "This isn''t my weapon; it''s the Sorcerer King''s." Yulia hurriedly explained. But when everyone saw Yulia looking a bit flustered, they all felt a chill in their hearts.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "For Lady Yulia, kill Jaldabaoth!" "Kill him!" A group of holy knights jumped down from the city walls, charging toward Jaldabaoth with Rune Weapons in hand. The priests stood atop the city walls, casting magic, eager for Yulia to see their heroic figures. "Everyone, give it your all!" Yulia smiled and spoke. Those who saw her smile felt a sudden shiver in their hearts. Even those who were not fanatical followers of Yulia were moved by her smile at that moment. Seeing the holy knights with Rune Weapons charging forward, the Demon Emperor Jaldabaoth clearly took a step back. "Humans, don''t think that just because you have powerful weapons, you can defeat me!" "Whoosh!" A glowing arrow shot toward Jaldabaoth. Jaldabaoth awkwardly dodged it. Neia, holding the Rune Bow, shot arrow after arrow at Jaldabaoth, all of which were skillfully avoided by him. This made everyone even more convinced that the Rune Weapons could indeed hurt Jaldabaoth. In the past, when people from the Holy Kingdom attacked him, he didn''t even bother to dodge. "Charge!" "Ants!" Jaldabaoth punched the ground, creating a powerful shockwave. All the holy knights who were near him were thrown into disarray, their horses tumbling and their bodies knocked to the ground. The weapons flew out as well. Remedios saw a Rune Sword that had fallen to the ground. Remedios rushed over, picked up the sword, and charged toward Jaldabaoth. "Jaldabaoth!" Remedios seemed to unleash all the suppressed emotions she had been holding back recently. The archers on the city walls, also armed with Rune Bows and Arrows, drew their bows and shot at Jaldabaoth. Jaldabaoth was fully focused on dodging the arrows. This gave Remedios an opportunity. "Martial skill enhancement." "Martial skill super enhancement." "Martial skill Flowing Speed." "Martial skill Holy Light Slash!" Seizing the moment, Remedios struck Jaldabaoth''s chest with the sword. The moment Jaldabaoth was hit, he was sent flying, rolling several times before crashing to the ground. Remedios felt that this scene seemed familiar, as if she had seen it before when she was dealing with Peroroncino in Kalinsha. Back then, he had been just as dismissive toward her. But soon, Remedios realized that it was the Rune Weapon that made this attack truly effective. Jaldabaoth rose to his feet and spat out a mouthful of blood. "When my injuries are healed, it will be your turn to die." After leaving those words, Jaldabaoth flew off. Remedios wanted to chase after him, but she couldn''t catch up. After all, he had wings. Remedios looked behind her, not far away, and walked directly to Yulia''s side. "Why didn''t you attack Jaldabaoth just now? If you had, you could have killed him right away." The response Remedios received was a seductive, black-stocking-covered leg. Yulia kicked Remedios over, sending her crashing to the ground. "If I had done what you said, do you think Jaldabaoth wouldn''t counterattack at the moment of his death? With Jaldabaoth''s strength, it would be easy for him to take all of our lives before he dies. At that point, everyone here would be dead." "So what? As long as we can kill Jaldabaoth, even if we all die, it''s worth it!" Remedios shouted. Yulia said nothing and walked over to the injured holy knight, taking out a magical tool. "Heal." Meanwhile, some officers and nobles on the city walls, having heard Remedios''s words, felt displeased. They had joined the fight against Jaldabaoth to gain military merits and secure their futures. Who in the world wanted to perish together with Jaldabaoth? .... Peroroncino had just returned to Nazarick. "I wonder how Shalltear''s teachings with the Holy Queen are going after all this time." Upon arriving on the third floor, Peroroncino saw the Vampire Brides practicing a dance routine. They were dancing to I''m feeling good by Ryan B, dressed in an eclectic mix of outfits¡ªsome wore black silk dresses, others police uniforms, nurse outfits, or even cosplaying as zombie girls. The most outrageous was one with an F-cup figure cross-dressing as a man. With that F-cup, there was no way anyone could mistake her for a man. They danced while tossing random objects, creating a chaotic yet mesmerizing scene. Watching them, Peroroncino began to feel a bit... thirsty. Yes, thirsty. As a gentleman, Peroroncino knew that spying was improper. So instead, he walked out openly and confidently. The Vampire Brides noticed Peroroncino and were about to bow in greeting, but he stopped them. "Carry on, I''m just here to watch casually." As he watched... well, things started to take a turn... Chapter 118: Opportunity In the Kingdom, within the territory of Count Sprilip. Gazef led his personal guard to this place in search of vampires. Before their arrival, messengers had already been sent to inform Count Sprilip of their visit. Under normal circumstances, the Count should have sent someone to receive them. Even if he hadn''t, the two messengers responsible for delivering the message should have returned to the group to report. Along the way, Gazef noticed that the residents here seemed different from those in other territories. Their eyes seemed to shine with light, filled with hope for tomorrow and optimism for the future. "Such a good lord is rare these days," Gazef remarked. "With the Warrior Captain leading us, we''ll be able to handle the vampires as easily as before." "Do not let your guard down. From this moment on, the entire army is to remain vigilant." "Yes, sir!" As Gazef was nearing the Count''s castle, he noticed someone spying on them. Gazef made a few hand signals to his deputy, who immediately understood and led a few men to circle back. The spy sensed something was wrong and turned to leave. "Martial skill: Flowing Speed!" Gazef leaped off his horse, his body suddenly accelerating as he charged toward the spy. The spy tried to flee in panic, but Gazef''s deputy and his men blocked the path ahead. "Who are you?" Gazef demanded, pointing his sword at the spy''s neck. "My lord, I''m just passing by!" the spy stammered. "Swish!" A flash of light streaked by as Gazef''s sword cleaved a nearby tree in half with a single strike. "Spare me, my lord! Spare me! I''ll talk, I''ll talk!" "I''m just a spy hired by the Count, tasked with monitoring for suspicious individuals around the Count''s estate." "So, you''re one of the Count''s men." Everyone lowered their weapons, but just as they let down their guard, the spy suddenly bared his fangs and lunged at Gazef, aiming to bite his neck. Gazef reacted instantly, kicking the attacker away. The vampire thrall rolled to his feet and pounced toward the nearest soldier. Unlike Gazef, the soldier wasn''t quick enough to react. As the soldier tried to resist, his body suddenly went limp, and he collapsed to the ground.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Without hesitation, Gazef struck the vampire slave down with a single slash, then kicked aside the corpse. "Are you alright?" Gazef shook the soldier who had been bitten. "I''m fine..." The soldier weakly replied, looking extremely drained. Just as other soldiers took out healing potions to give him, the soldier suddenly lunged and bit the one offering him the potion. The soldier, terrified, spilled the potion, and the transformed vampire slave reacted as if doused with scalding hot water. His face was burned beyond recognition, and he lost all signs of life. "The speed of transformation into a vampire is terrifying!" the deputy said in shock. "This vampire''s strength might be far greater than we anticipated," Gazef said, a sense of unease growing in his heart. Renner was at the highest point of the Count''s castle, watching Gazef and his group. "The kingdom''s strongest warrior will also die at my hands. I can''t wait!" Renner''s expression was eerily unsettling. At that moment, Count Sprilip approached. "Everything is ready, Lady Renner," Sprilip said emotionlessly. When he learned that Renner was the leader of the organization, he was truly shocked. After the shock came happiness, because the fact that Renner had built this organization with her own strength was proof of her abilities. A princess, building a power of her own without anyone''s help¡ªhe couldn''t even imagine how one would do such a thing. But Renner had done it. Sprilip truly admired Renner from the bottom of his heart. ... Gazef and his group entered the Count''s castle, but there wasn''t a single person to be seen along the way. From the outside, the castle looked lively. Gazef entered the house and casually wiped the banister of the stairs; not a speck of dust was found. This meant that someone had definitely cleaned it recently. Gazef and his group searched the castle inside and out numerous times but found no one. The small squad of ten men led by his deputy, who had been sent to gather information from nearby villagers, had not returned either. With no clues or leads, Gazef felt as though he had struck cotton with his fist¡ªcompletely ineffective. As night fell, Gazef ordered everyone to stay temporarily in the Count''s estate. When morning came again, and the roll call was taken, eight people were missing. To ensure their safety, everyone had slept in the hall, with guards assigned to keep watch. All the guards were present and reported nothing unusual, yet the eight individuals had vanished without a trace. "We retreat! We go back the way we came," Gazef gave the order with a sense of resignation. "Commander, aren''t we going to search for the missing brothers?" "I would like to, but right now we have no leads. Everyone vanished without a sound. Not even I noticed anything." "In a situation like this, we need experienced adventurers to help." As Gazef and his group reached the entrance of the Count''s castle, they saw twenty corpses neatly lined up at the gate. It was as though they were being displayed to showcase the enemy''s overwhelming strength. The expressions of these twenty people were filled with sheer terror, as though they had witnessed something truly horrifying. Gazef clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and looked at the deputy who had fought alongside him in countless battles. "Commander, we must avenge our fallen brothers!" "Yes! Commander, we can''t just leave like this!" The soldiers were urging Gazef not to leave without taking action. "Alright, we''ll stay one more night." The group returned to the Count''s castle. Gazef led his men to search every possible hiding place inside the castle, even going so far as to recklessly damage the Count''s estate. Gazef knew very well that their enemies were hiding somewhere, watching them without their knowledge. And there was more than one enemy. ... Peroroncino was currently in the Slane Theocracy, disguised and entering with Shalltear. As a religious state, this place highly revered humanity, and other races were often stranded in the Slane Theocracy. "The Black Scriptures, huh? I''m curious to see them for myself." In Nazarick, Albedo was watching as Hanzo came to report on Peroroncino''s whereabouts. Albedo smiled. "I originally planned to create an opportunity to eliminate you, but I didn''t expect you to give me the chance," Albedo said. Albedo woke up Rubedo and equipped the artifact-level item that had been prepared in advance¡ªthe Space Severing Cauldron. This item could prevent teleportation and the transmission of messages within a certain range. "Lord Ainz, I will eliminate this person who seeks to take your position as the master of Nazarick," Albedo thought to herself. Chapter 119: The Hunt Begins In the Slane Theocracy, as Peroroncino and Shalltear entered the city, a merchant dressed in extravagant clothes approached Peroroncino. "Lord Peroroncino, I am an informant under Lord Albedo''s command, and I welcome your arrival." "How did you know I was here?" "It was Lord Albedo who informed me. I apologize for monitoring your movements, but it was for the safety of the Supreme One." "It''s fine!" Peroroncino waved his hand, indicating that he understood. In case of danger, he didn''t have to inform anyone himself¡ªthere would be someone to come to his rescue. Peroroncino and Shalltear had come to the Slane Theocracy for the first time, so safety was their top priority. Shalltear is able to use top-level teleportation magic, so common methods of teleportation restriction cannot limit her portals. "Then you''re in charge of gathering intelligence. Have you investigated the members of the Black Scripture of the Slane Theocracy?" Peroroncino asked. "Lord Peroroncino, Lord Albedo''s order was to investigate some peripheral intelligence. Important intelligence like this regarding the Slane Theocracy isn''t something I can easily find out," the merchant replied. "You should not have been a member of the Great Tomb of Nazarick from the beginning, right?" Peroroncino asked. "Lord, that is correct. I joined Nazarick later on," the merchant answered. "Then you''re of no use to me. Go do whatever you need to do!" Peroroncino waved his hand, signaling the merchant to leave. However, the merchant didn''t leave and instead looked embarrassed. "Can''t you understand my words?" Peroroncino didn''t want to give any favor to someone who wasn''t a core member of Nazarick. Hearing this, the merchant immediately kneeled down. "My lord, please forgive me. It was Lord Albedo who instructed me to come and meet you, and I was told to follow you first." "Shalltear!" Peroroncino turned to Shalltear, who was standing nearby. She was dressed in very simple clothes, looking like an ordinary human girl. Shalltear walked up to the merchant. "Look into my eyes!" The merchant was immediately charmed by Shalltear. "Why do you want to follow us?" Shalltear asked. "Lord Albedo instructed me to use any means necessary to ensure that you don''t leave this place for the time being." Hearing this, Peroroncino fell into deep thought. "Albedo shouldn''t have any reason to look for me. Her setting is that she loves Momonga, so if she wanted to find the Supreme Being, she''d look for Momonga. And she said to use any means..."This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. "This doesn''t feel right, it''s too strange." "Peroroncino-sama, could it be that Albedo has betrayed us?" Shalltear asked. "It shouldn''t be the case. Shalltear carries a world-class item, and she''s been in E-Rantel recently, not going anywhere else." Peroroncino thought for a moment and then spoke: "Shalltear, ask him if he''s ever seen Albedo?" "Have you ever seen Albedo?" Shalltear asked the person. "I haven''t seen her. I''ve only heard her voice." "Then the Albedo he''s talking about must not be the same one we''re talking about," Peroroncino said, as if coming to a conclusion. Peroroncino intended to contact Momonga, but... "Beep beep beep..." "This sound is... the sound that occurs when the connection cannot be established." "Shalltear, you try to contact Momonga," Peroroncino hurriedly said to Shalltear. "Beep beep beep..." "Open a portal!" Peroroncino continued to shout. "Portal!" Shalltear raised her hand and cast the portal skill. But nothing happened. "Full gear!" Peroroncino immediately transformed back into his larger form, the winged humanoid carrying the Hou Yi bow. Shalltear also transformed into her ultimate form, holding the dripping spear as a Valkyrie. The surrounding humans were shocked and immediately began to scatter in panic at the sight of Peroroncino and Shalltear moving quickly. "Follow me!" Peroroncino flew into the air. "Starburst Arrow!" An arrow shot towards the center of the city. Boom! The entire city erupted in a violent explosion, countless humans perished. Peroroncino felt no disturbance inside. For his own safety, he had no qualms about killing as many people as necessary. Helping humanity was possible under the right conditions, but if it endangered his safety, Peroroncino would become a ruthless executioner without hesitation. A city was effortlessly destroyed. "Beep beep beep..." Peroroncino tried again, still unable to use . "Tch, is there a device blocking Message in the city?" "Shalltear, take out the World-Class Item, the Banner of Myriad Demons and Ghosts. Use it in battle when the time comes. A World-Class Item can easily destroy other items. Do not use special skills unless I give the command. Even if it costs your life, do not use them," Perorocino said. "Yes! I will protect you with my life, Master," Shalltear replied with utmost seriousness. Shalltear put away her drip lance and took out the Banner of Myriad Demons and Ghosts. At that moment, the sky was covered in dark clouds, as though trying to block all light. Black mist continuously spread out from the clouds. Peroroncino knew that this was a special move targeting him. The 10th Magic¡ª. "Daylight Domain!" Peroroncino shot a beam of light from his left hand, piercing through the mist. The energy body formed of light gathered together, emitting a massive energy wave, and the black mist in the sky was instantly dispersed. The white light illuminated the entire sky. "As expected of the Supreme, your vigilance is extraordinary!" Albedo emerged from the black mist and spoke. "Albedo, what do you want to do!" Shalltear snarled, glaring at Albedo. "Of course, I want to kill him!" Albedo pointed at Peroroncino. "I will kill you!" Shalltear angrily charged at Albedo. "Stop! Don''t go!" Peroroncino immediately shouted. Shalltear stopped in her tracks upon hearing Peroroncino''s command. "What''s the reason?" "Are you asking on purpose?" Albedo had no intention of continuing the conversation. Killing the Supreme was better done quickly; she didn''t want to waste any time. ... E-Rantel Demiurge arrived at the place where Albedo often worked. Demiurge knocked on the door, but after a long wait, there was no response. He pushed the door open. Albedo was not inside. "Strange, if she''s not here, where could she be?" Demiurge went outside and asked the nearby maid on standby. "Lord Demiurge, Lady Albedo has already arranged everything. She said she''s been very tired lately and needs to rest, and it was Lord Ainz who asked her to do so." "I see! Do you know where Albedo is resting now?" "I''m sorry, I don''t know, sir." £¼Message£¾ "Beep beep beep..." Demiurge was a little curious about where Albedo was resting, but it was only out of curiosity. After all, it was Lord Ainz who had instructed Albedo to rest. Though he really wanted to say that she didn''t deserve rest, it was Lord Ainz''s command. Following it was the correct choice. Chapter 120: The Power of Rubedo "Maximize Magic radiant brilliance" ¡ª Shalltear was the first to use a holy magic attack against Albedo. A massive burst of light energy descended from the sky. "Black Shroud of Protection!" A black shield appeared around Albedo, firmly protecting her and blocking the holy magic of Shalltear''s unavoidable area attack. "Piercing Arrow!" A silent arrow struck Albedo''s shield. The shield shattered instantly. The holy energy directly hit Albedo. "Ah!" Albedo cried out in pain. As a succubus, Albedo is also a type of demon, and holy magic is her weakness. Originally, her skills could easily defend against holy magic, but the arrow that Peroroncino shot just now broke through her defense. After being hit, this type of defensive skill cannot be used again within the same day. "Maximize Magic¡ªSerpent Chains!" Peroroncino cast his magic, and four serpentine chains, like arrows, quickly reached Albedo, tightly binding her. "Break!" Albedo immediately used her skill to break the chains. "Maximize Magic¡ªRadiant Brilliance!" Just after breaking free, she was met with Shalltear''s holy magic. "Ah~~!" This time, Albedo took the full damage from the holy magic and screamed in agony. "Flash Holy Arrow!" An arrow radiating with powerful holy energy shot toward Albedo. "Clink!" A long leg clad in red leather pants kicked away the incoming arrow. A blonde-haired woman in a red outfit appeared in front of Albedo. "Rubedo!" Peroroncino uttered the name of the newcomer. Peroroncino was on high alert. Rubedo was the strongest individual among the NPCs of Nazarick. Even the former guild''s strongest member, Touch Me, once said that he might not be able to defeat Rubedo. Whether that was modesty or not, Peroroncino didn''t know, but Touch Me''s words indicated Rubedo''s formidable strength. "Even Rubedo is here, but even you will not harm Lord Peroroncino," Shalltear said. "Activate the Banner of Myriad Demons and Ghosts!" Shalltear swung the ghost banner in her hand. Hundreds of ghosts appeared on the battlefield. "Let the ghosts attack Rubedo! Shalltear, you hold Albedo off!" Peroroncino commanded. Hundreds of level 90 ghosts charged toward Rubedo. "Get lost!" Rubedo gathered strength in her fist and struck a ghost, releasing a powerful sonic boom, causing the surrounding air to vibrate. But the ghosts were unharmed, and one clawed at Rubedo. She was attacked by the ghost, but nothing happened to her. "Spatial Distortion!" Peroroncino cast his skill again. He wasn''t sure about Rubedo''s abilities, but he knew she was purely a warrior class. She had powerful melee combat abilities and extremely high defense. However, the disadvantage was that Rubedo lacked ranged attack capabilities, which was both an advantage and a disadvantage. The skill Peroroncino had just used could prevent anyone from moving quickly near him. Once someone moved too fast, they would lose their sense of direction. If they tried to charge forward, they would be thrown off course. Seeing that she couldn''t attack the ghosts, Rubedo turned and charged toward Shalltear. Rubedo was well aware that if she attacked Peroroncino, Shalltear would likely counter immediately. That would leave her in a disadvantageous two-on-one situation. The best strategy now was to eliminate Shalltear with the help of Albedo.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. So, Rubedo charged toward Shalltear. Rubedo''s primary target was the summoning item that Shalltear held, which called forth the ghosts. "Behind you, Shalltear!" Peroroncino shouted, firing three different magical arrows in quick succession. Fire Arrow, Water Arrow, Lightning Arrow. Shalltear turned and clashed fists with Rubedo. The collision created a powerful shockwave. "Demon Corruption!" Albedo''s axe in her hand struck Shalltear''s wing with a mighty blow. At the same time, the three arrows hit Rubedo. The three arrows, each with a different elemental attribute, struck the same spot, causing significant damage to Rubedo. After losing her wings, Shalltear immediately began to fall, but she quickly spread her bat-like wings to maintain her balance. "Kill Shalltear first!" Rubedo''s voice barely finished when she suddenly appeared in front of Shalltear, delivering a powerful punch to the "Banner of Myriad Demons and Ghosts." However, the flag remained completely unharmed. "That''s a World-Class Item!" Albedo exclaimed in astonishment. "You actually kept a World-Class Item for yourself! All World-Class Items of Nazarick should be under Ainz-sama''s control!" Peroroncino exchanged words with Albedo, who was clearly acting a bit crazed now. Peroroncino remembered Albedo''s creator, Tabula Smaragdina. In his impression, Tabula Smaragdina was a strange person. Everyone has a fixed personality, but Tabula Smaragdina was different. He didn''t have a fixed personality, as if he had multiple personalities. Peroroncino didn''t know the person very well, even though they were acquainted. After all, Peroroncino wasn''t the guild leader, so it wasn''t possible for him to understand everyone deeply. Peroroncino had seen Albedo''s setup, and it was as if Albedo had multiple personalities mixed together. Such people were very prone to becoming insane. Now, Albedo seemed like a paranoid individual. Numerous ghosts launched attacks against Rubedo. These ghosts couldn''t deal much damage to Rubedo, but over time, it could become troublesome if left unchecked. Albedo wanted to attack these ghosts, but with Shalltear''s interference, she had no chance. "Albedo, aren''t you going to use your trump card?" Rubedo shouted. Albedo gave a signal, and a ghost appeared. "Spirit Demon!" The ghost looked like a person draped in a white cloth, simple and unadorned, level 85, a monster from the 10th floor of Nazarick. Its intelligence was not very high. "Spirit Demon! Are you sure you want to attack me, one of the forty-one Supreme Beings?" Peroroncino wasn''t saying this because he was afraid of the creature, but because the Spirit Demon could see the true form of these ghosts. As another spirit-type monster, it could distinguish the differences between the ghosts. "Lady Albedo said that eliminating you is Lord Ainz''s order. As a member of Nazarick, Lord Ainz''s commands are absolute." "You didn''t hear Lord Ainz''s command with your own ears, did you?" Peroroncino''s words made the Spirit Demon waver. "No, I saw Lord Ainz personally give me this order." "It must have been a Doppelg?ngers!" Peroroncino deduced how Albedo had deceived the Spirit Demon. "Ridiculous, how dare a Doppelg?ngers impersonate Lord Ainz!" Albedo laughed. Seeing that Doppelg?ngers had completely sided with Albedo, Peroroncino had his answer. "Shalltear, use the Pure Throwing Spear to attack the Spirit Demon." Shalltear just threw a Pure Throwing Spear, dealing massive damage to the Spirit Demon. Albedo charged forward to restrain Shalltear. After issuing the command to Shalltear, Peroroncino immediately used his skill. "Special skill, Divine Light Cloak £¼Light will destroy all darkness£¾ Corona of the Sun descends!" A throne appeared behind Perorochino, and light gradually gathered on the throne, slowly forming a goddess from the light. "Stop him!" Albedo shouted. Albedo knew very well that the special skill Peroroncino was using had damage comparable to that of supreme magic. "Path of Fear!" The Spirit Demon used its skill to carve a path through the ghosts. The ghosts summoned by the Banner of Myriad Demons and Ghosts could only deal physical-type damage, and lacked any usable skills, so they couldn''t inflict any meaningful damage on normal spirits. Rubedo charged toward Peroroncino. Peroroncino remained unfazed and continued to cast his skills. "Shattered Star" Rubedo also used her special skill. If this skill hit Peroroncino, it would definitely take half of his life. Just as Rubedo was about to reach Peroroncino, Shalltear charged forward. Due to the distraction caused by the ghosts, Albedo could not stop Shalltear. Shalltear, unable to defend herself in time, used her body to block Rubedo''s attack. Shalltear was struck through, and her stomach was pierced. Rubedo ignored Shalltear and, deciding to spare her, attempted to continue attacking Perorochino. However, the severely injured Shalltear grabbed her from behind. "Summon Minions!" Countless bat-like dark creatures appeared and surrounded Rubedo. "Boom!" A shockwave radiated from Rubedo''s body, destroying all the minions summoned by Shalltear. Shalltear clung tightly to Rubedo, flapping her wings to force Rubedo away from Peroroncino. Shalltear knew well that her offensive power would be unable to stop Rubedo. She had no choice but to resort to this desperate method. For the most important person in her life, she was willing to sacrifice everything. What if she had to act shamelessly? "Since you want to die so badly, I''ll grant your wish!" Rubedo punched Shalltear''s head again and again. "As long as I''m alive, you won''t be able to get near my master!" Shalltear shouted. This moment even moved Perorochino, but he still made up his mind. If he didn''t attack, everything Shalltear had done would be in vain. Peroroncino adjusted his attack angle. Albedo noticed what Peroroncino was about to do. He wanted to eliminate the Spirit Demon. After thinking for a moment, Albedo realized the reason and immediately asked: "Spirit Demon, which one is the main body?" Spirit Demon didn''t respond. The next moment, a divine beam of light tore through the sky. As the beam of light shot out, it struck both Shalltear and Rubedo. Shalltear was instantly obliterated by the light. Rubedo was injured to varying degrees, but it didn''t affect her combat ability. "Curse!" Spirit Demon cast a spell on one of the ghosts as it was struck, and then was turned to ash by the attack. Almost half of the ghosts were also hit and died. The remaining ghosts leveled up by 1 (Ghosts can only level up when another ghost dies, and there is a cooldown period, with the second level up being available only after a minute). "Your turn!" Rubedo looked at Peroroncino. Chapter 121: The Terrifying Attribute "Thunder Dragon Sky Devour" Peroroncino completely ignored Rubedo''s words. He launched a powerful arrow with the Houyi Bow, which transformed into a massive thunder dragon. "Immortal Body!" Rubedo also activated a defensive skill. "Shalltear, use the Unholy Shield Charge!" Peroroncino spoke immediately after casting his skill. "Didn''t Shalltear die?" Rubedo thought to herself as she heard Peroroncino''s command. "Shalltear has a resurrection item!" Albedo immediately spoke up. At this moment, Albedo was still being firmly restrained by many ghosts. However, Albedo had already identified the true form of these ghosts. Before dying, Spirit Demon had placed a curse on the ghost''s true form. Albedo had been wanting to attack, but these ghosts had been protecting the cursed ghost. Clearly, that one was the true form. Just as Albedo was about to make her move, the Thunder Dragon that appeared on Rubedo''s side caught her attention. She remembered from Shalltear''s data that Shalltear had a resurrection item. Shalltear resurrected and appeared in her original position, right behind Rubedo. broke through Rubedo''s defenses. The Thunder Dragon directly surged into Rubedo''s body. Rubedo was hit with an extremely strong paralysis effect and fell downward. "Maximize Magic Thunderstrike" Shalltear once again used magic to attack Rubedo. Since Shalltear couldn''t use her spear for close combat, it was difficult to inflict damage on Rubedo through physical fighting. Using magic was the only way to deal effective damage. After being hit by consecutive lightning attacks, Rubedo''s body had adapted to the lightning damage.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. "Light Arrow" (a skill similar to attribute checking, and the information gained is 100% accurate). Peroroncino shot an extremely small arrow. "Shalltear, use ," Peroroncino instructed. White liquid flew out from Shalltear''s body, transforming into a Heroic Spirit Warrior similar to Shalltear. The Heroic Spirit Warrior had the same attributes as Shalltear, but its total HP was only half of Shalltear''s. It also couldn''t use skills. Essentially, it was a level 100 NPC without abilities. "Have the Heroic Spirit Warrior deal with Albedo," Peroroncino ordered. Peroroncino had noticed that Albedo had discovered the true form of the ghosts. With a two-on-one situation, Peroroncino was not confident in defeating Rubedo. Once Albedo joined the fight, the battle would undoubtedly turn one-sided. At that moment, the feedback information from the Light Arrow that Peroroncino had shot earlier came in. "Rubedo" Health: 75% Mana: ¡ª (all skills do not require mana) Defense: 80,000 Attack: 75,000 Speed: 65,000 Magic Resistance: 40,000 "What kind of ridiculous attributes are these? How did Tabula Smaragdina manage to make Rubedo''s stats so insane?" It''s important to note that Peroroncino is an attack-specialized class, with an attack power of only 50,000, defense and magic resistance just over 10,000, and a speed of 30,000. On the other hand, Shalltear''s stats are more balanced for a normal warrior: attack power of 30,000, defense of 40,000, magic resistance of 20,000, and speed of 30,000. Albedo''s attributes had previously been understood by Peroroncino. Albedo had an attack power of 20,000, defense of 50,000, magic resistance of 40,000, and a speed of 10,000¡ªtypical for a main tank. But Rubedo''s stats are superhuman. No matter whether it''s Peroroncino, the attack-boosted class, or Albedo, the main tank, neither of their strongest attributes can compare to Rubedo''s. "I already knew she was strong, but seeing the data really shows just how much stronger she is than I imagined. It''s like she''s cheating." "The average attributes are all around 40,000. No wonder Touch Me said he didn''t have confidence in defeating Rubedo. Her stats are completely overpowered." (All attributes include equipment.) Rubedo also noticed Peroroncino''s thoughts and immediately turned to confront the Heroic Spirits. One versus Shalltear and Peroroncino¡ªRubedo still didn''t have confidence. Until now, she hadn''t even touched Peroroncino, and her health was already down to a quarter. Fighting any longer would only make things worse. She needed Albedo''s help. "Shalltear, use the Impurity Shield Impact, and then focus all your attacks on Albedo. No matter the cost, we need to deal with Albedo first." Peroroncino''s command was meant to mislead Rubedo. Albedo was also a high-defense main tank, and eliminating her would be much more difficult than defeating Rubedo. Most of Albedo''s skills are defense-based. Moreover, she also possesses a world-class item that allows her to quickly recover health when she''s low on HP. Rubedo doesn''t know that Albedo has this world-class item. After all, the two have had little interaction. ... A few seconds ago, Albedo saw Rubedo take the hit and realized there was no time to spare. She used a special skill to kill the cursed ghost. "Fierce Strike!" Albedo quickly increased her speed and rushed in front of the cursed ghost. "Demon Flame Destruction" (Albedo''s strongest attack skill) Albedo''s axe was engulfed in black flame energy as she swung it at the ghost. "Ding!" Heroic''s spirit warrior appeared in front of Albedo to block the strike. However, the spirit warrior didn''t fare well, taking a hit that halved its health bar. In the next moment, Albedo was surrounded and attacked by countless ghosts. Chapter 122: Ambush Being attacked by a large number of ghosts was not pleasant for Albedo. Although the ghosts'' combat abilities weren''t very strong, over time, they caused considerable damage to her. Albedo had tried to eliminate the ghosts, but whenever she killed one, another stronger one appeared, so she gave up on counterattacking. Currently, there are more than 30 ghosts present, each at level 92. Just now, the majority of the ghosts were wiped out by Peroroncino. Albedo''s health has also been reduced to 70%. While the heroic spirits have sustained significant damage, they are still easily able to protect the main body of the ghosts with the help of other ghosts. A level 100 heroic spirit warrior with no skills, and as a tank, dealing with Albedo was extremely difficult. As Albedo was thinking about how to handle the current predicament, Rubedo arrived. With one kick, she sent the heroic spirit warrior of Shalltear flying. The heroic spirit warrior immediately flew back to launch a counterattack. "Sonics Boom Punch!" "Boom!" A loud sonic boom sounded, and the heroic spirit warrior was instantly killed. "Too strong," Albedo thought to herself. Because she had been focused on the immediate situation, Albedo hadn''t properly observed Lubedo and didn''t know just how strong she was. It wasn''t until now that she gained a proper understanding of her abilities. With just a basic skill, Rubedo easily defeated the heroic spirit warrior. Without the heroic spirit warrior to hold her back, Albedo could finally focus on dealing with the ghost''s main body. "Impure Shield Impact!" Shalltear charged in front of Rubedo. The Impure Shield Impact had a very strong repelling effect, and the user could choose between repelling or not repelling with the attack. Shalltear used the skill to send Rubedo flying a thousand meters away.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Maximize Magic Radiant Light!" Albedo didn''t expect that Shalltear''s attack target would be her. By the time she realized it, it was too late to use a skill to defend. Without using a defensive skill, she couldn''t withstand Shalltear''s attack. "Ah~~!" Albedo screamed in agony. "Chidori Strike!" Rubedo activated her skill. Rubedo''s speed sharply increased as she delivered a flying kick toward Shalltear. At the same time, Peroroncino wasn''t idle either. "Special skill: Song of Heaven''s Roar" Lock-on skill: Sky Dragon Wraith Peroroncino shot a seemingly ordinary black arrow. The moment the arrow was released, a ghostly black dragon, twisted and demonized, appeared. Surrounding the black dragon were floating skulls shrouded in black mist. Because of Peroroncino''s earlier words, Rubedo thought this attack was aimed at Albedo. She didn''t pay any attention at all. With a single flying kick, she struck Shalltear. "Wind Tiger Fist!" Rubedo threw a punch toward Shalltear, and a fierce tiger manifested on her fist. Shalltear''s armor was shattered, and her body sustained significant damage. Rubedo suddenly sensed killing intent. When Shalltear saw that Perorochino was attacking Rubedo, she understood his intention. "Pure Throwing Spear!" The special holy attribute spear, which was guaranteed to hit, struck Rubedo. The attack interrupted Rubedo''s attempt to use a defensive skill. The black dragon slammed heavily into Rubedo''s body. Rubedo''s red leather outfit was torn in multiple places. This leather, like Shalltear''s armor, had extremely high defensive properties. However, the skill Peroroncino had just used had a percentage-based defense penetration effect. The guaranteed hit effect meant the damage wasn''t insignificant. Rubedo felt that both her physical defense and magic resistance had drastically decreased. Both had been reduced by nearly half. On the other side, Albedo, free from any distractions, successfully killed the ghost''s main body. However, because Albedo had abandoned her defense in an attempt to forcefully kill the ghost, she had sustained considerable damage. Her health had already dropped to 60%. Rubedo''s health was now down to 65%. Shalltear''s health was at 80%. Peroroncino had not taken any damage throughout the entire fight. "Maximize Magic Divine Light Prison!" Peroroncino held the Hou Yi Bow in one hand and released the skill. "Bang!" A crisp gunshot rang out. It interrupted Peroroncino''s skill, but only caused minimal damage to him. "The sound of that gunshot... it''s CZ2128 Delta!" Peroroncino said. "See through! Far Sight!" Peroroncino used two observation skills and discovered CZ2128 Delta hiding far in the distance. "Wait, this isn''t right. It''s a Doppelg?ngers." Peroroncino instantly recognized that it wasn''t CZ2128 Delta, but rather a Doppelg?ngers "Is She the Doppelg?ngers that sided with Albedo?" Peroroncino thought to himself. Rubedo spoke up: "Let''s deal with Shalltear first! She''s protecting Peroroncino with her life. If we don''t take care of her, it''ll be hard to get close to Peroroncino." "No, we should deal with Peroroncino first. The Doppelg?ngers is holding Peroroncino back. If we don''t act now, the Doppelg?ngers will likely die." "Let it die and revive later. Take care of Shalltear first. Peroroncino is just a lone archer; we can slaughter him at will." "Alright!" Albedo hesitated for a moment before agreeing with Rubedo''s plan.. Chapter 123: Summoning the Guardians After Peroroncino confirmed CZ2128 Delta''s location, he drew his bow and locked onto the target. "Star Piercing Arrow Shun!" The white arrow, moving at the speed of light, shot through the air and precisely hit the Doppelg?ngers. The fragile body of the Doppelg?ngers couldn''t withstand Peroroncino''s strike and was instantly killed. Meanwhile, Shalltear, due to the combined attacks from Albedo and Rubedo, was struggling to defend herself. "Sonic Boom Punch!" Rubedo delivered a heavy punch to Shalltear''s stomach, shattering the armor in that area. The combined assault left Shalltear''s armor in tatters, with no part of her armor intact. "Dark Shield Strike!" Albedo used her skill to summon a pitch-black shield, which she slammed heavily into Shalltear''s head. Shalltear instantly felt dizzy, her head spinning. "Wind Tiger Fist!" Rubedo followed up with another punch to Shalltear. "Skill " Shalltear gave up on defending and instead focused on strengthening her attack power, preparing for a desperate fight. Peroroncino noticed that both of them were not focused on him and intentionally started to distance himself. "Special Skill"